《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:10406 回复:29

[Novel] 《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完

刷新数据 楼层直达
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-10 0
《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完
[align=center][table=700,#ffffff,#1d1b10,3][tr][td][align=center][size=2][font=Courier New]

[attachment=11778780]

[/font][/size][/align] [/td][/tr][tr][td][align=left][size=2]

[b]导读

  《汤姆叔叔的小屋》,又译作《黑奴吁天录》和《汤姆大伯的小屋》,作者是美国女作家比彻·斯托夫人(1811—1896)。比彻·斯托出生在一个牧师家庭,曾经做过教师。她在辛辛拉提市住了18年,与南部蓄奴的村镇仅一河之隔,这使她有机会接触到一些逃亡的黑奴。奴隶们的悲惨遭遇引起了她深深的同情。她本人也去过南方,亲自了解了那里的情况,《汤姆叔叔的小屋》便是在这样的背景下写出来的。此书于1852年首次在《民族时代》刊物上连载,立即引起了强烈的反响,受到了人们无与伦比的欢迎,仅第一年就在国内印了100多版,销了30多万册,后来被译为20多种文字在世界各地出版。评论界认为本书在启发民众的反奴隶制情绪上起了重大作用,被视为美国内战的起因之一。林肯总统后来接见斯托夫人时戏谑地称她是“写了一本书,酿成了一场大战的小妇人”,这一句玩笑话充分反映了《汤姆叔叔的小屋》这部长篇小说的巨大影响。[/b]

[/size][/align] [/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-11 20:02重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 2 条评分 派派币 +45
海蓝见鲸。

ZxID:12066968


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 29楼  发表于: 2013-10-12 0
Welcome to English Corner. O(∩_∩)O
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 43
Results
The rest of our story is soon told. George Shelby, interested, as any other young man might be, by the romance of the incident, no less than by feelings of humanity, was at the pains to send to Cassy the bill of sale of Eliza; whose date and name all corresponded with her own knowledge of facts, and felt no doubt upon her mind as to the identity of her child. It remained now only for her to trace out the path of the fugitives.
Madame de Thoux and she, thus drawn together by the singular coincidence of their fortunes, proceeded immediately to Canada, and began a tour of inquiry among the stations, where the numerous fugitives from slavery are located. At Amherstberg they found the missionary with whom George and Eliza had taken shelter, on their first arrival in Canada; and through him were enabled to trace the family to Montreal.
George and Eliza had now been five years free. George had found constant occupation in the shop of a worthy machinist, where he had been earning a competent support for his family, which, in the mean time, had been increased by the addition of another daughter.
Little Harry—a fine bright boy—had been put to a good school, and was making rapid proficiency in knowledge.
The worthy pastor of the station, in Amherstberg, where George had first landed, was so much interested in the statements of Madame de Thoux and Cassy, that he yielded to the solicitations of the former, to accompany them to Montreal, in their search,—she bearing all the expense of the expedition.
The scene now changes to a small, neat tenement, in the outskirts of Montreal; the time, evening. A cheerful fire blazes on the hearth; a tea-table, covered with a snowy cloth, stands prepared for the evening meal. In one corner of the room was a table covered with a green cloth, where was an open writing-desk, pens, paper, and over it a shelf of well-selected books.
This was George’s study. The same zeal for self-improvement, which led him to steal the much coveted arts of reading and writing, amid all the toil and discouragements of his early life, still led him to devote all his leisure time to self-cultivation.
At this present time, he is seated at the table, making notes from a volume of the family library he has been reading.
“Come, George,” says Eliza, “you’ve been gone all day. Do put down that book, and let’s talk, while I’m getting tea,—do.”
And little Eliza seconds the effort, by toddling up to her father, and trying to pull the book out of his hand, and install herself on his knee as a substitute.
“O, you little witch!” says George, yielding, as, in such circumstances, man always must.
“That’s right,” says Eliza, as she begins to cut a loaf of bread. A little older she looks; her form a little fuller; her air more matronly than of yore; but evidently contented and happy as woman need be.
“Harry, my boy, how did you come on in that sum, today?” says George, as he laid his land on his son’s head.
Harry has lost his long curls; but he can never lose those eyes and eyelashes, and that fine, bold brow, that flushes with triumph, as he answers, “I did it, every bit of it, myself, father; and nobody helped me!”
“That’s right,” says his father; “depend on yourself, my son. You have a better chance than ever your poor father had.”
At this moment, there is a rap at the door; and Eliza goes and opens it. The delighted—“Why! this you?”—calls up her husband; and the good pastor of Amherstberg is welcomed. There are two more women with him, and Eliza asks them to sit down.
Now, if the truth must be told, the honest pastor had arranged a little programme, according to which this affair was to develop itself; and, on the way up, all had very cautiously and prudently exhorted each other not to let things out, except according to previous arrangement.
What was the good man’s consternation, therefore, just as he had motioned to the ladies to be seated, and was taking out his pocket-handkerchief to wipe his mouth, so as to proceed to his introductory speech in good order, when Madame de Thoux upset the whole plan, by throwing her arms around George’s neck, and letting all out at once, by saying, “O, George! don’t you know me? I’m your sister Emily.”
Cassy had seated herself more composedly, and would have carried on her part very well, had not little Eliza suddenly appeared before her in exact shape and form, every outline and curl, just as her daughter was when she saw her last. The little thing peered up in her face; and Cassy caught her up in her arms, pressed her to her bosom, saying, what, at the moment she really believed, “Darling, I’m your mother!”
In fact, it was a troublesome matter to do up exactly in proper order; but the good pastor, at last, succeeded in getting everybody quiet, and delivering the speech with which he had intended to open the exercises; and in which, at last, he succeeded so well, that his whole audience were sobbing about him in a manner that ought to satisfy any orator, ancient or modern.
They knelt together, and the good man prayed,—for there are some feelings so agitated and tumultuous, that they can find rest only by being poured into the bosom of Almighty love,—and then, rising up, the new-found family embraced each other, with a holy trust in Him, who from such peril and dangers, and by such unknown ways, had brought them together.
The note-book of a missionary, among the Canadian fugitives, contains truth stranger than fiction. How can it be otherwise, when a system prevails which whirls families and scatters their members, as the wind whirls and scatters the leaves of autumn? These shores of refuge, like the eternal shore, often unite again, in glad communion, hearts that for long years have mourned each other as lost. And affecting beyond expression is the earnestness with which every new arrival among them is met, if, perchance, it may bring tidings of mother, sister, child or wife, still lost to view in the shadows of slavery.
Deeds of heroism are wrought here more than those of romance, when defying torture, and braving death itself, the fugitive voluntarily threads his way back to the terrors and perils of that dark land, that he may bring out his sister, or mother, or wife.
One young man, of whom a missionary has told us, twice re-captured, and suffering shameful stripes for his heroism, had escaped again; and, in a letter which we heard read, tells his friends that he is going back a third time, that he may, at last, bring away his sister. My good sir, is this man a hero, or a criminal? Would not you do as much for your sister? And can you blame him?
But, to return to our friends, whom we left wiping their eyes, and recovering themselves from too great and sudden a joy. They are now seated around the social board, and are getting decidedly companionable; only that Cassy, who keeps little Eliza on her lap, occasionally squeezes the little thing, in a manner that rather astonishes her, and obstinately refuses to have her mouth stuffed with cake to the extent the little one desires,—alleging, what the child rather wonders at, that she has got something better than cake, and doesn’t want it.
And, indeed, in two or three days, such a change has passed over Cassy, that our readers would scarcely know her. The despairing, haggard expression of her face had given way to one of gentle trust. She seemed to sink, at once, into the bosom of the family, and take the little ones into her heart, as something for which it long had waited. Indeed, her love seemed to flow more naturally to the little Eliza than to her own daughter; for she was the exact image and body of the child whom she had lost. The little one was a flowery bond between mother and daughter, through whom grew up acquaintanceship and affection. Eliza’s steady, consistent piety, regulated by the constant reading of the sacred word, made her a proper guide for the shattered and wearied mind of her mother. Cassy yielded at once, and with her whole soul, to every good influence, and became a devout and tender Christian.
After a day or two, Madame de Thoux told her brother more particularly of her affairs. The death of her husband had left her an ample fortune, which she generously offered to share with the family. When she asked George what way she could best apply it for him, he answered, “Give me an education, Emily; that has always been my heart’s desire. Then, I can do all the rest.”
On mature deliberation, it was decided that the whole family should go, for some years, to France; whither they sailed, carrying Emmeline with them.
The good looks of the latter won the affection of the first mate of the vessel; and, shortly after entering the port, she became his wife.
George remained four years at a French university, and, applying himself with an unintermitted zeal, obtained a very thorough education.
Political troubles in France, at last, led the family again to seek an asylum in this country.
George’s feelings and views, as an educated man, may be best expressed in a letter to one of his friends.
“I feel somewhat at a loss, as to my future course. True, as you have said to me, I might mingle in the circles of the whites, in this country, my shade of color is so slight, and that of my wife and family scarce perceptible. Well, perhaps, on sufferance, I might. But, to tell you the truth, I have no wish to.
“My sympathies are not for my father’s race, but for my mother’s. To him I was no more than a fine dog or horse: to my poor heart-broken mother I was a child; and, though I never saw her, after the cruel sale that separated us, till she died, yet I know she always loved me dearly. I know it by my own heart. When I think of all she suffered, of my own early sufferings, of the distresses and struggles of my heroic wife, of my sister, sold in the New Orleans slave-market,—though I hope to have no unchristian sentiments, yet I may be excused for saying, I have no wish to pass for an American, or to identify myself with them.
“It is with the oppressed, enslaved African race that I cast in my lot; and, if I wished anything, I would wish myself two shades darker, rather than one lighter.
“The desire and yearning of my soul is for an African nationality. I want a people that shall have a tangible, separate existence of its own; and where am I to look for it? Not in Hayti; for in Hayti they had nothing to start with. A stream cannot rise above its fountain. The race that formed the character of the Haytiens was a worn-out, effeminate one; and, of course, the subject race will be centuries in rising to anything.
“Where, then, shall I look? On the shores of Africa I see a republic,—a republic formed of picked men, who, by energy and self-educating force, have, in many cases, individually, raised themselves above a condition of slavery. Having gone through a preparatory stage of feebleness, this republic has, at last, become an acknowledged nation on the face of the earth,—acknowledged by both France and England. There it is my wish to go, and find myself a people.
“I am aware, now, that I shall have you all against me; but, before you strike, hear me. During my stay in France, I have followed up, with intense interest, the history of my people in America. I have noted the struggle between abolitionist and colonizationist, and have received some impressions, as a distant spectator, which could never have occurred to me as a participator.
“I grant that this Liberia may have subserved all sorts of purposes, by being played off, in the hands of our oppressors, against us. Doubtless the scheme may have been used, in unjustifiable ways, as a means of retarding our emancipation. But the question to me is, Is there not a God above all man’s schemes? May He not have over-ruled their designs, and founded for us a nation by them?
“In these days, a nation is born in a day. A nation starts, now, with all the great problems of republican life and civilization wrought out to its hand;—it has not to discover, but only to apply. Let us, then, all take hold together, with all our might, and see what we can do with this new enterprise, and the whole splendid continent of Africa opens before us and our children. Our nation shall roll the tide of civilization and Christianity along its shores, and plant there mighty republics, that, growing with the rapidity of tropical vegetation, shall be for all coming ages.
“Do you say that I am deserting my enslaved brethren? I think not. If I forget them one hour, one moment of my life, so may God forget me! But, what can I do for them, here? Can I break their chains? No, not as an individual; but, let me go and form part of a nation, which shall have a voice in the councils of nations, and then we can speak. A nation has a right to argue, remonstrate, implore, and present the cause of its race,—which an individual has not.
“If Europe ever becomes a grand council of free nations,—as I trust in God it will,—if, there, serfdom, and all unjust and oppressive social inequalities, are done away; and if they, as France and England have done, acknowledge our position,—then, in the great congress of nations, we will make our appeal, and present the cause of our enslaved and suffering race; and it cannot be that free, enlightened America will not then desire to wipe from her escutcheon that bar sinister which disgraces her among nations, and is as truly a curse to her as to the enslaved.
“But, you will tell me, our race have equal rights to mingle in the American republic as the Irishman, the German, the Swede. Granted, they have. We ought to be free to meet and mingle,—to rise by our individual worth, without any consideration of caste or color; and they who deny us this right are false to their own professed principles of human equality. We ought, in particular, to be allowed here. We have more than the rights of common men;—we have the claim of an injured race for reparation. But, then, I do not want it; I want a country, a nation, of my own. I think that the African race has peculiarities, yet to be unfolded in the light of civilization and Christianity, which, if not the same with those of the Anglo-Saxon, may prove to be, morally, of even a higher type.
“To the Anglo-Saxon race has been intrusted the destinies of the world, during its pioneer period of struggle and conflict. To that mission its stern, inflexible, energetic elements, were well adapted; but, as a Christian, I look for another era to arise. On its borders I trust we stand; and the throes that now convulse the nations are, to my hope, but the birth-pangs of an hour of universal peace and brotherhood.
“I trust that the development of Africa is to be essentially a Christian one. If not a dominant and commanding race, they are, at least, an affectionate, magnanimous, and forgiving one. Having been called in the furnace of injustice and oppression, they have need to bind closer to their hearts that sublime doctrine of love and forgiveness, through which alone they are to conquer, which it is to be their mission to spread over the continent of Africa.
“In myself, I confess, I am feeble for this,—full half the blood in my veins is the hot and hasty Saxon; but I have an eloquent preacher of the Gospel ever by my side, in the person of my beautiful wife. When I wander, her gentler spirit ever restores me, and keeps before my eyes the Christian calling and mission of our race. As a Christian patriot, as a teacher of Christianity, I go to my country,—my chosen, my glorious Africa!—and to her, in my heart, I sometimes apply those splendid words of prophecy: ‘Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee; I will make thee an eternal excellence, a joy of many generations!’
“You will call me an enthusiast: you will tell me that I have not well considered what I am undertaking. But I have considered, and counted the cost. I go to Liberia, not as an Elysium of romance, but as to a field of work. I expect to work with both hands,—to work hard; to work against all sorts of difficulties and discouragements; and to work till I die. This is what I go for; and in this I am quite sure I shall not be disappointed.
“Whatever you may think of my determination, do not divorce me from your confidence; and think that, in whatever I do, I act with a heart wholly given to my people.
“George Harris.”
George, with his wife, children, sister and mother, embarked for Africa, some few weeks after. If we are not mistaken, the world will yet hear from him there.
Of our other characters we have nothing very particular to write, except a word relating to Miss Ophelia and Topsy, and a farewell chapter, which we shall dedicate to George Shelby.
Miss Ophelia took Topsy home to Vermont with her, much to the surprise of the grave deliberative body whom a New Englander recognizes under the term “Our folks.” “Our folks,” at first, thought it an odd and unnecessary addition to their well-trained domestic establishment; but, so thoroughly efficient was Miss Ophelia in her conscientious endeavor to do her duty by her eleve, that the child rapidly grew in grace and in favor with the family and neighborhood. At the age of womanhood, she was, by her own request, baptized, and became a member of the Christian church in the place; and showed so much intelligence, activity and zeal, and desire to do good in the world, that she was at last recommended, and approved as a missionary to one of the stations in Africa; and we have heard that the same activity and ingenuity which, when a child, made her so multiform and restless in her developments, is now employed, in a safer and wholesomer manner, in teaching the children of her own country.
P.S.—It will be a satisfaction to some mother, also, to state, that some inquiries, which were set on foot by Madame de Thoux, have resulted recently in the discovery of Cassy’s son. Being a young man of energy, he had escaped, some years before his mother, and been received and educated by friends of the oppressed in the north. He will soon follow his family to Africa.
Chapter 44
The Liberator
George Shelby had written to his mother merely a line, stating the day that she might expect him home. Of the death scene of his old friend he had not the heart to write. He had tried several times, and only succeeded in half choking himself; and invariably finished by tearing up the paper, wiping his eyes, and rushing somewhere to get quiet.
There was a pleased bustle all though the Shelby mansion, that day, in expectation of the arrival of young Mas’r George.
Mrs. Shelby was seated in her comfortable parlor, where a cheerful hickory fire was dispelling the chill of the late autumn evening. A supper-table, glittering with plate and cut glass, was set out, on whose arrangements our former friend, old Chloe, was presiding.
Arrayed in a new calico dress, with clean, white apron, and high, well-starched turban, her black polished face glowing with satisfaction, she lingered, with needless punctiliousness, around the arrangements of the table, merely as an excuse for talking a little to her mistress.
“Laws, now! won’t it look natural to him?” she said. “Thar,—I set his plate just whar he likes it,round by the fire. Mas’r George allers wants de warm seat. O, go way!—why didn’t Sally get out de best tea-pot,—de little new one, Mas’r George got for Missis, Christmas? I’ll have it out! And Missis has heard from Mas’r George?” she said, inquiringly.
“Yes, Chloe; but only a line, just to say he would be home tonight, if he could,—that’s all.”
“Didn’t say nothin’ ’bout my old man, s’pose?” said Chloe, still fidgeting with the tea-cups.
“No, he didn’t. He did not speak of anything, Chloe. He said he would tell all, when he got home.”
“Jes like Mas’r George,—he’s allers so ferce for tellin’ everything hisself. I allers minded dat ar in Mas’r George. Don’t see, for my part, how white people gen’lly can bar to hev to write things much as they do, writin’ ’s such slow, oneasy kind o’ work.”
Mrs. Shelby smiled.
“I’m a thinkin’ my old man won’t know de boys and de baby. Lor’! she’s de biggest gal, now,—good she is, too, and peart, Polly is. She’s out to the house, now, watchin’ de hoe-cake. I ’s got jist de very pattern my old man liked so much, a bakin’. Jist sich as I gin him the mornin’ he was took off. Lord bless us! how I felt, dat ar morning!”
Mrs. Shelby sighed, and felt a heavy weight on her heart, at this allusion. She had felt uneasy, ever since she received her son’s letter, lest something should prove to be hidden behind the veil of silence which he had drawn.
“Missis has got dem bills?” said Chloe, anxiously.
“Yes, Chloe.”
“’Cause I wants to show my old man dem very bills de perfectioner gave me. ‘And,’ say he, ‘Chloe, I wish you’d stay longer.’ ‘Thank you, Mas’r,’ says I, ‘I would, only my old man’s coming home, and Missis,—she can’t do without me no longer.’ There’s jist what I telled him. Berry nice man, dat Mas’r Jones was.”
Chloe had pertinaciously insisted that the very bills in which her wages had been paid should be preserved, to show her husband, in memorial of her capability. And Mrs. Shelby had readily consented to humor her in the request.
“He won’t know Polly,—my old man won’t. Laws, it’s five year since they tuck him! She was a baby den,—couldn’t but jist stand. Remember how tickled he used to be, cause she would keep a fallin’ over, when she sot out to walk. Laws a me!”
The rattling of wheels now was heard.
“Mas’r George!” said Aunt Chloe, starting to the window.
Mrs. Shelby ran to the entry door, and was folded in the arms of her son. Aunt Chloe stood anxiously straining her eyes out into the darkness.
“O, poor Aunt Chloe!” said George, stopping compassionately, and taking her hard, black hand between both his; “I’d have given all my fortune to have brought him with me, but he’s gone to a better country.”
There was a passionate exclamation from Mrs. Shelby, but Aunt Chloe said nothing.
The party entered the supper-room. The money, of which Chloe was so proud, was still lying on the table.
“Thar,” said she, gathering it up, and holding it, with a trembling hand, to her mistress, “don’t never want to see nor hear on ’t again. Jist as I knew ’t would be,—sold, and murdered on dem ar’ old plantations!”
Chloe turned, and was walking proudly out of the room. Mrs. Shelby followed her softly, and took one of her hands, drew her down into a chair, and sat down by her.
“My poor, good Chloe!” said she.
Chloe leaned her head on her mistress’ shoulder, and sobbed out, “O Missis! ’scuse me, my heart’s broke,—dat’s all!”
“I know it is,” said Mrs. Shelby, as her tears fell fast; “and I cannot heal it, but Jesus can. He healeth the broken hearted, and bindeth up their wounds.”
There was a silence for some time, and all wept together. At last, George, sitting down beside the mourner, took her hand, and, with simple pathos, repeated the triumphant scene of her husband’s death, and his last messages of love.
About a month after this, one morning, all the servants of the Shelby estate were convened together in the great hall that ran through the house, to hear a few words from their young master.
To the surprise of all, he appeared among them with a bundle of papers in his hand, containing a certificate of freedom to every one on the place, which he read successively, and presented, amid the sobs and tears and shouts of all present.
Many, however, pressed around him, earnestly begging him not to send them away; and, with anxious faces, tendering back their free papers.
“We don’t want to be no freer than we are. We’s allers had all we wanted. We don’t want to leave de ole place, and Mas’r and Missis, and de rest!”
“My good friends,” said George, as soon as he could get a silence, “there’ll be no need for you to leave me. The place wants as many hands to work it as it did before. We need the same about the house that we did before. But, you are now free men and free women. I shall pay you wages for your work, such as we shall agree on. The advantage is, that in case of my getting in debt, or dying,—things that might happen,—you cannot now be taken up and sold. I expect to carry on the estate, and to teach you what, perhaps, it will take you some time to learn,—how to use the rights I give you as free men and women. I expect you to be good, and willing to learn; and I trust in God that I shall be faithful, and willing to teach. And now, my friends, look up, and thank God for the blessing of freedom.”
An aged, partriarchal negro, who had grown gray and blind on the estate, now rose, and, lifting his trembling hand said, “Let us give thanks unto the Lord!” As all kneeled by one consent, a more touching and hearty Te Deum never ascended to heaven, though borne on the peal of organ, bell and cannon, than came from that honest old heart.
On rising, another struck up a Methodist hymn, of which the burden was,
“The year of Jubilee is come,—
Return, ye ransomed sinners, home.”
“One thing more,” said George, as he stopped the congratulations of the throng; “you all remember our good old Uncle Tom?”
George here gave a short narration of the scene of his death, and of his loving farewell to all on the place, and added,
“It was on his grave, my friends, that I resolved, before God, that I would never own another slave, while it was possible to free him; that nobody, through me, should ever run the risk of being parted from home and friends, and dying on a lonely plantation, as he died. So, when you rejoice in your freedom, think that you owe it to that good old soul, and pay it back in kindness to his wife and children. Think of your freedom, every time you see Uncle Tom’s Cabin; and let it be a memorial to put you all in mind to follow in his steps, and be honest and faithful and Christian as he was.”
Chapter 45
Concluding Remarks
The writer has often been inquired of, by correspondents from different parts of the country, whether this narrative is a true one; and to these inquiries she will give one general answer.
The separate incidents that compose the narrative are, to a very great extent, authentic, occurring, many of them, either under her own observation, or that of her personal friends. She or her friends have observed characters the counterpart of almost all that are here introduced; and many of the sayings are word for word as heard herself, or reported to her.
The personal appearance of Eliza, the character ascribed to her, are sketches drawn from life. The incorruptible fidelity, piety and honesty, of Uncle Tom, had more than one development, to her personal knowledge. Some of the most deeply tragic and romantic, some of the most terrible incidents, have also their paralle in reality. The incident of the mother’s crossing the Ohio river on the ice is a well-known fact. The story of “old Prue,” in the second volume, was an incident that fell under the personal observation of a brother of the writer, then collecting-clerk to a large mercantile house, in New Orleans. From the same source was derived the character of the planter Legree. Of him her brother thus wrote, speaking of visiting his plantation, on a collecting tour; “He actually made me feel of his fist, which was like a blacksmith’s hammer, or a nodule of iron, telling me that it was ‘calloused with knocking down niggers.’ When I left the plantation, I drew a long breath, and felt as if I had escaped from an ogre’s den.”
That the tragical fate of Tom, also, has too many times had its parallel, there are living witnesses, all over our land, to testify. Let it be remembered that in all southern states it is a principle of jurisprudence that no person of colored lineage can testify in a suit against a white, and it will be easy to see that such a case may occur, wherever there is a man whose passions outweigh his interests, and a slave who has manhood or principle enough to resist his will. There is, actually, nothing to protect the slave’s life, but the character of the master. Facts too shocking to be contemplated occasionally force their way to the public ear, and the comment that one often hears made on them is more shocking than the thing itself. It is said, “Very likely such cases may now and then occur, but they are no sample of general practice.” If the laws of New England were so arranged that a master could now and then torture an apprentice to death, would it be received with equal composure? Would it be said, “These cases are rare, and no samples of general practice”? This injustice is an inherent one in the slave system,—it cannot exist without it.
The public and shameless sale of beautiful mulatto and quadroon girls has acquired a notoriety, from the incidents following the capture of the Pearl. We extract the following from the speech of Hon. Horace Mann, one of the legal counsel for the defendants in that case. He says: “In that company of seventy-six persons, who attempted, in 1848, to escape from the District of Columbia in the schooner Pearl, and whose officers I assisted in defending, there were several young and healthy girls, who had those peculiar attractions of form and feature which connoisseurs prize so highly. Elizabeth Russel was one of them. She immediately fell into the slave-trader’s fangs, and was doomed for the New Orleans market. The hearts of those that saw her were touched with pity for her fate. They offered eighteen hundred dollars to redeem her; and some there were who offered to give, that would not have much left after the gift; but the fiend of a slave-trader was inexorable. She was despatched to New Orleans; but, when about half way there, God had mercy on her, and smote her with death. There were two girls named Edmundson in the same company. When about to be sent to the same market, an older sister went to the shambles, to plead with the wretch who owned them, for the love of God, to spare his victims. He bantered her, telling what fine dresses and fine furniture they would have. ‘Yes,’ she said, ‘that may do very well in this life, but what will become of them in the next?’ They too were sent to New Orleans; but were afterwards redeemed, at an enormous ransom, and brought back.” Is it not plain, from this, that the histories of Emmeline and Cassy may have many counterparts?
Justice, too, obliges the author to state that the fairness of mind and generosity attributed to St. Clare are not without a parallel, as the following anecdote will show. A few years since, a young southern gentleman was in Cincinnati, with a favorite servant, who had been his personal attendant from a boy. The young man took advantage of this opportunity to secure his own freedom, and fled to the protection of a Quaker, who was quite noted in affairs of this kind. The owner was exceedingly indignant. He had always treated the slave with such indulgence, and his confidence in his affection was such, that he believed he must have been practised upon to induce him to revolt from him. He visited the Quaker, in high anger; but, being possessed of uncommon candor and fairness, was soon quieted by his arguments and representations. It was a side of the subject which he never had heard,—never had thought on; and he immediately told the Quaker that, if his slave would, to his own face, say that it was his desire to be free, he would liberate him. An interview was forthwith procured, and Nathan was asked by his young master whether he had ever had any reason to complain of his treatment, in any respect.
“No, Mas’r,” said Nathan; “you’ve always been good to me.”
“Well, then, why do you want to leave me?”
“Mas’r may die, and then who get me?—I’d rather be a free man.”
After some deliberation, the young master replied, “Nathan, in your place, I think I should feel very much so, myself. You are free.”
He immediately made him out free papers; deposited a sum of money in the hands of the Quaker, to be judiciously used in assisting him to start in life, and left a very sensible and kind letter of advice to the young man. That letter was for some time in the writer’s hands.
The author hopes she has done justice to that nobility, generosity, and humanity, which in many cases characterize individuals at the, South. Such instances save us from utter despair of our kind. But, she asks any person, who knows the world, are such characters common, anywhere?
For many years of her life, the author avoided all reading upon or allusion to the subject of slavery, considering it as too painful to be inquired into, and one which advancing light and civlization would certainly live down. But, since the legislative act of 1850, when she heard, with perfect surprise and consternation, Christian and humane people actually recommending the remanding escaped fugitives into slavery, as a duty binding on good citizens,—when she heard, on all hands, from kind, compassionate and estimable people, in the free states of the North, deliberations and discussions as to what Christian duty could be on this head,—she could only think, These men and Christians cannot know what slavery is; if they did, such a question could never be open for discussion. And from this arose a desire to exhibit it in a living dramatic reality. She has endeavored to show it fairly, in its best and its worst phases. In its best aspect, she has, perhaps, been successful; but, oh! who shall say what yet remains untold in that valley and shadow of death, that lies the other side?
To you, generous, noble-minded men and women, of the South,—you, whose virtue, and magnanimity and purity of character, are the greater for the severer trial it has encountered,—to you is her appeal. Have you not, in your own secret souls, in your own private conversings, felt that there are woes and evils, in this accursed system, far beyond what are here shadowed, or can be shadowed? Can it be otherwise? Is man ever a creature to be trusted with wholly irresponsible power? And does not the slave system, by denying the slave all legal right of testimony, make every individual owner an irresponsible despot? Can anybody fall to make the inference what the practical result will be? If there is, as we admit, a public sentiment among you, men of honor, justice and humanity, is there not also another kind of public sentiment among the ruffian, the brutal and debased? And cannot the ruffian, the brutal, the debased, by slave law, own just as many slaves as the best and purest? Are the honorable, the just, the high-minded and compassionate, the majority anywhere in this world?
The slave-trade is now, by American law, considered as piracy. But a slave-trade, as systematic as ever was carried on on the coast of Africa, is an inevitable attendant and result of American slavery. And its heart-break and its horrors, can they be told?
The writer has given only a faint shadow, a dim picture, of the anguish and despair that are, at this very moment, riving thousands of hearts, shattering thousands of families, and driving a helpless and sensitive race to frenzy and despair. There are those living who know the mothers whom this accursed traffic has driven to the murder of their children; and themselves seeking in death a shelter from woes more dreaded than death. Nothing of tragedy can be written, can be spoken, can be conceived, that equals the frightful reality of scenes daily and hourly acting on our shores, beneath the shadow of American law, and the shadow of the cross of Christ.
And now, men and women of America, is this a thing to be trifled with, apologized for, and passed over in silence? Farmers of Massachusetts, of New Hampshire, of Vermont, of Connecticut, who read this book by the blaze of your winter-evening fire,—strong-hearted, generous sailors and ship-owners of Maine,—is this a thing for you to countenance and encourage? Brave and generous men of New York, farmers of rich and joyous Ohio, and ye of the wide prairie states,—answer, is this a thing for you to protect and countenance? And you, mothers of America,—you who have learned, by the cradles of your own children, to love and feel for all mankind,—by the sacred love you bear your child; by your joy in his beautiful, spotless infancy; by the motherly pity and tenderness with which you guide his growing years; by the anxieties of his education; by the prayers you breathe for his soul’s eternal good;—I beseech you, pity the mother who has all your affections, and not one legal right to protect, guide, or educate, the child of her bosom! By the sick hour of your child; by those dying eyes, which you can never forget; by those last cries, that wrung your heart when you could neither help nor save; by the desolation of that empty cradle, that silent nursery,—I beseech you, pity those mothers that are constantly made childless by the American slave-trade! And say, mothers of America, is this a thing to be defended, sympathized with, passed over in silence?
Do you say that the people of the free state have nothing to do with it, and can do nothing? Would to God this were true! But it is not true. The people of the free states have defended, encouraged, and participated; and are more guilty for it, before God, than the South, in that they have not the apology of education or custom.
If the mothers of the free states had all felt as they should, in times past, the sons of the free states would not have been the holders, and, proverbially, the hardest masters of slaves; the sons of the free states would not have connived at the extension of slavery, in our national body; the sons of the free states would not, as they do, trade the souls and bodies of men as an equivalent to money, in their mercantile dealings. There are multitudes of slaves temporarily owned, and sold again, by merchants in northern cities; and shall the whole guilt or obloquy of slavery fall only on the South?
Northern men, northern mothers, northern Christians, have something more to do than denounce their brethren at the South; they have to look to the evil among themselves.
But, what can any individual do? Of that, every individual can judge. There is one thing that every individual can do,—they can see to it that they feel right. An atmosphere of sympathetic influence encircles every human being; and the man or woman who feels strongly, healthily and justly, on the great interests of humanity, is a constant benefactor to the human race. See, then, to your sympathies in this matter! Are they in harmony with the sympathies of Christ? or are they swayed and perverted by the sophistries of worldly policy?
Christian men and women of the North! still further,—you have another power; you can pray! Do you believe in prayer? or has it become an indistinct apostolic tradition? You pray for the heathen abroad; pray also for the heathen at home. And pray for those distressed Christians whose whole chance of religious improvement is an accident of trade and sale; from whom any adherence to the morals of Christianity is, in many cases, an impossibility, unless they have given them, from above, the courage and grace of martyrdom.
But, still more. On the shores of our free states are emerging the poor, shattered, broken remnants of families,—men and women, escaped, by miraculous providences from the surges of slavery,—feeble in knowledge, and, in many cases, infirm in moral constitution, from a system which confounds and confuses every principle of Christianity and morality. They come to seek a refuge among you; they come to seek education, knowledge, Christianity.
What do you owe to these poor unfortunates, oh Christians? Does not every American Christian owe to the African race some effort at reparation for the wrongs that the American nation has brought upon them? Shall the doors of churches and school-houses be shut upon them? Shall states arise and shake them out? Shall the church of Christ hear in silence the taunt that is thrown at them, and shrink away from the helpless hand that they stretch out; and, by her silence, encourage the cruelty that would chase them from our borders? If it must be so, it will be a mournful spectacle. If it must be so, the country will have reason to tremble, when it remembers that the fate of nations is in the hands of One who is very pitiful, and of tender compassion.
Do you say, “We don’t want them here; let them go to Africa”?
That the providence of God has provided a refuge in Africa, is, indeed, a great and noticeable fact; but that is no reason why the church of Christ should throw off that responsibility to this outcast race which her profession demands of her.
To fill up Liberia with an ignorant, inexperienced, half-barbarized race, just escaped from the chains of slavery, would be only to prolong, for ages, the period of struggle and conflict which attends the inception of new enterprises. Let the church of the north receive these poor sufferers in the spirit of Christ; receive them to the educating advantages of Christian republican society and schools, until they have attained to somewhat of a moral and intellectual maturity, and then assist them in their passage to those shores, where they may put in practice the lessons they have learned in America.
There is a body of men at the north, comparatively small, who have been doing this; and, as the result, this country has already seen examples of men, formerly slaves, who have rapidly acquired property, reputation, and education. Talent has been developed, which, considering the circumstances, is certainly remarkable; and, for moral traits of honesty, kindness, tenderness of feeling,—for heroic efforts and self-denials, endured for the ransom of brethren and friends yet in slavery,—they have been remarkable to a degree that, considering the influence under which they were born, is surprising.
The writer has lived, for many years, on the frontier-line of slave states, and has had great opportunities of observation among those who formerly were slaves. They have been in her family as servants; and, in default of any other school to receive them, she has, in many cases, had them instructed in a family school, with her own children. She has also the testimony of missionaries, among the fugitives in Canada, in coincidence with her own experience; and her deductions, with regard to the capabilities of the race, are encouraging in the highest degree.
The first desire of the emancipated slave, generally, is for education. There is nothing that they are not willing to give or do to have their children instructed, and, so far as the writer has observed herself, or taken the testimony of teachers among them, they are remarkably intelligent and quick to learn. The results of schools, founded for them by benevolent individuals in Cincinnati, fully establish this.
The author gives the following statement of facts, on the authority of Professor C. E. Stowe, then of Lane Seminary, Ohio, with regard to emancipated slaves, now resident in Cincinnati; given to show the capability of the race, even without any very particular assistance or encouragement.
The initial letters alone are given. They are all residents of Cincinnati.
“B——. Furniture maker; twenty years in the city; worth ten thousand dollars, all his own earnings; a Baptist.
“C——. Full black; stolen from Africa; sold in New Orleans; been free fifteen years; paid for himself six hundred dollars; a farmer; owns several farms in Indiana; Presbyterian; probably worth fifteen or twenty thousand dollars, all earned by himself.
“K——. Full black; dealer in real estate; worth thirty thousand dollars; about forty years old; free six years; paid eighteen hundred dollars for his family; member of the Baptist church; received a legacy from his master, which he has taken good care of, and increased.
“G——. Full black; coal dealer; about thirty years old; worth eighteen thousand dollars; paid for himself twice, being once defrauded to the amount of sixteen hundred dollars; made all his money by his own efforts—much of it while a slave, hiring his time of his master, and doing business for himself; a fine, gentlemanly fellow.
“W——. Three-fourths black; barber and waiter; from Kentucky; nineteen years free; paid for self and family over three thousand dollars; deacon in the Baptist church.
“G. D——. Three-fourths black; white-washer; from Kentucky; nine years free; paid fifteen hundred dollars for self and family; recently died, aged sixty; worth six thousand dollars.”
Professor Stowe says, “With all these, except G——, I have been, for some years, personally acquainted, and make my statements from my own knowledge.”
The writer well remembers an aged colored woman, who was employed as a washerwoman in her father’s family. The daughter of this woman married a slave. She was a remarkably active and capable young woman, and, by her industry and thrift, and the most persevering self-denial, raised nine hundred dollars for her husband’s freedom, which she paid, as she raised it, into the hands of his master. She yet wanted a hundred dollars of the price, when he died. She never recovered any of the money.
These are but few facts, among multitudes which might be adduced, to show the self-denial, energy, patience, and honesty, which the slave has exhibited in a state of freedom.
And let it be remembered that these individuals have thus bravely succeeded in conquering for themselves comparative wealth and social position, in the face of every disadvantage and discouragement. The colored man, by the law of Ohio, cannot be a voter, and, till within a few years, was even denied the right of testimony in legal suits with the white. Nor are these instances confined to the State of Ohio. In all states of the Union we see men, but yesterday burst from the shackles of slavery, who, by a self-educating force, which cannot be too much admired, have risen to highly respectable stations in society. Pennington, among clergymen, Douglas and Ward, among editors, are well known instances.
If this persecuted race, with every discouragement and disadvantage, have done thus much, how much more they might do if the Christian church would act towards them in the spirit of her Lord!
This is an age of the world when nations are trembling and convulsed. A mighty influence is abroad, surging and heaving the world, as with an earthquake. And is America safe? Every nation that carries in its bosom great and unredressed injustice has in it the elements of this last convulsion.
For what is this mighty influence thus rousing in all nations and languages those groanings that cannot be uttered, for man’s freedom and equality?
O, Church of Christ, read the signs of the times! Is not this power the spirit of Him whose kingdom is yet to come, and whose will to be done on earth as it is in heaven?
But who may abide the day of his appearing? “for that day shall burn as an oven: and he shall appear as a swift witness against those that oppress the hireling in his wages, the widow and the fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger in his right: and he shall break in pieces the oppressor.”
Are not these dread words for a nation bearing in her bosom so mighty an injustice? Christians! every time that you pray that the kingdom of Christ may come, can you forget that prophecy associates, in dread fellowship, the day of vengeance with the year of his redeemed?
A day of grace is yet held out to us. Both North and South have been guilty before God; and the Christian church has a heavy account to answer. Not by combining together, to protect injustice and cruelty, and making a common capital of sin, is this Union to be saved,—but by repentance, justice and mercy; for, not surer is the eternal law by which the millstone sinks in the ocean, than that stronger law, by which injustice and cruelty shall bring on nations the wrath of Almighty God!



第四十三章 牧原

  文章写到这里,其余的故事已接近尾声了。卡西和都德夫人的离奇的际遇深深打动了乔治,像所有的年青人一样,他觉得惊奇有趣,同时又对此事满怀关切。他费尽周折地把艾莉查的卖身契寄给卡西。单据上面所载的姓名和时间与卡西记忆中的情况毫无二致。卡西,坚信艾莉查就是自己的女儿,她眼下要做的事就是追寻艾莉查出逃之后的行踪线索。

  天缘巧合,命运把她和都德夫人紧紧联系在一起。她们日夜兼程奔赴加拿大,一路上寻访了无数个收容逃亡奴隶的据点,终于在阿默赫斯堡找到了一个传教士,乔治夫妇初入加拿大时正是蒙他收留保护。由于从传教士那里得到讯息,卡西和都德夫人追寻到蒙特利尔市,探听乔治一家的消息。

  乔治和艾莉查成为自由人已经五年了。乔治在一个著名的机械师开办的工厂里获得了一个安稳的职业,所挣的薪水足以持家,他们还生了一个女儿。

  哈里已经长成为一个英俊聪颖的少年,就读于一所知名的学校,学识渐渐增多。阿默赫斯堡收容站的那位教士曾收留过乔治,他对卡西和都德夫人叙述的情况十分关注。都德大人请求他一同前往蒙特利尔寻找乔治,一切费用由夫人承担。传教士允诺了此行。

  黄昏时分,在蒙特利尔市郊的一座干净整洁的公寓里,有一家人已经准备好晚饭,餐桌上面摆放整齐,铺着雪白的桌布。壁炉里红色的火苗噼啪作响,兴奋地跳跃着。房屋的一角安放着一张宽大的写字桌,桌上铺着绿色桌布,摆着纸笔等文具。书桌上面的书架上排列着一本本精选过的书籍。

  这是乔治的书房。从前,他在艰辛的生活中抽取空暇时间学会了看书识字,一心一意地进取向上。现在,他仍然不辍努力,把全部业余时间都用来学习。

  此时他正坐在书桌旁读着一本藏书,并且做着笔记。

  “乔治,过来,”艾莉查说,“你白天不在家里,趁我泡茶时一起说说话吧,快放下书。来呀。”

  小艾莉查也做出了迎合妈妈的举动:她摇摇晃晃地跑到爸爸旁边,想拿掉他的书,坐在他的膝上。

  “小机灵鬼!”乔治让步了,男人在这种情况下总是不得不这样做。

  “好啦。”艾莉查一边切面包,一边说。几年的光阴,使她看上去平添了几分成熟;身材略显丰满,有些家庭主妇的风范。在她身上我们能够感受到她内心的幸福和恬静。

  “哈里,宝贝,今天你的数学题做得好吗?”乔治摸着哈里的头发,问道。

  哈里头上弯曲的头发已经不见了,但是他的眼睛、睫毛和漂亮高耸的前额仍如从前一样。他脸上泛着红光,骄傲地回答:“我全都做完了,是我自己做的,爸爸!”

  “好极了,儿子,”乔治说,“要靠自己的能力做事,你今后的机会可要比你可怜的爸爸好得多。”

  就在这时传来了轻轻的敲门声,艾莉查一边答应着,一边去开门。她高兴地喊道:“噢,是你呀!”乔治转过身来,看见了传教士。艾莉查请他走进屋里,并且请同来的两个女人就座。

  按照本来安排的程序,这位传教士在路上就告诫大家要遵循他所策划的步骤进行,如果事先没有其他变化,事情可不能开门见山就暴露出来。

  传教士入座之后,用手帕拭拭嘴角,准备按原定计划演出开场白。然而都德夫人的举动却使他慌了手脚。她紧紧拥抱着乔治,大声说:“乔治!乔治!难道你不认识我了吗?我是你姐姐埃米琳!”这样一来,整个计划全被打乱了,全部真象立刻暴露出来。

  卡西坐在那里倒是心平气和,如果小艾莉查没有突然出现在眼前,她本来能够演好自己的角色。这个小女孩的身材、相貌和头发与她当年的女儿就像是从同一个模子里刻出来的。小姑娘始终看着她的脸,卡西不由自主地把她抱在怀里,动情地说:“宝贝,我是妈妈呀!”这句话是如此情真,连她自己都以为眼前的小女孩真的是当年的艾莉查。

  想要这件事有条有理地按步骤进行可真是不容易!传教士终于使大家平静下来,道出了原本该最初上演的开场白。他的讲话成功地抓住了众人的情感,每个人都在低声哭泣。古往今来的演讲者若能把场景渲染到如此境地,真可以自慰了。

  他们全都跪在地上,好心的传教士开始祈祷。——在这心情激荡的时刻,惟有祈祷上帝,把全身心都投入到上帝爱的怀抱里,人们的心魂才得以安宁。祷毕,他们站起身来,这重新团聚的一家人彼此拥抱在一起,心中充满了对上帝的尊崇、信赖之情。上帝以种种不可预料的方式把他们从重重险阻中牵引到一起来。

  在加拿大流亡者中有一位传教士,他的笔记纪实比小说更加真实、离奇。奴隶制肆虐地摧残许多家庭,像狂风横卷残叶一样使人们骨肉离散,如此凄惨的故事怎能不离奇曲折、扣人心弦?失散了多年的人们,往往以为亲人已经死去,却能够在这个避风港里意外相聚——这里就是一条永远的安全海岸线。每一个初次踏上这块土地的人都会受到热烈的欢迎,因为他们的到来也许会带来一些仍然桎梏于奴隶制的亲人的讯息,包括他们的母亲、姐妹、妻子或儿女。

  在加拿大,许多成功地逃亡至此的奴隶往往会从原路返回,回到危机四伏的大陆去寻找自己的亲人,希图救她们脱离苦海。这类英勇事迹数不胜数,每当此时,死亡和酷刑的威胁都被他们远远抛在脑后。

  我们曾经听过一位传教士讲述的故事:有个年青人返回大陆时两次被捉住,遭受了残酷的鞭打,可是他最后还是逃回来了。我们听过别人念他写给朋友的信,信中说他还想第三次返回大陆搭救他的妹妹。善良的读者啊,他是英雄人物呢,还是一个罪犯?你难道不愿为姐妹而牺牲自己吗?你能够指责他吗?

  闲言少叙,还是来看一看我们的朋友吧。意外的惊喜使他们止不住泪水,过了许久才拭去泪,渐渐平静下来。全家人亲亲密密地围坐在桌子周围,只有卡西始终把小艾莉查抱在膝上,时不时地紧紧搂抱她,使小家伙很好奇。当小艾莉查要往她嘴里塞糕点时,她十分执拗地拒绝说她有比糕点更好吃的东西,所以不想吃糕点。

  卡西很快就像变了一个人似的,一两天以后读者在她身上一定已看不出昔日的痕迹。她脸色柔和,蕴含着圣洁的信任之情,从前的苍白憔悴已经消失得干干净净。她完全与自己的亲人融合到一起,她爱着这两个孩子,似乎他们就是她长久以来一直期待的人。她对小艾莉查所投入的爱心比对艾莉查更加深厚。她曾经失去的女儿与眼前的小艾莉查容颜姿态一模一样。这个小女孩就像是一条花朵一样的绚丽芬芳的系带,把卡西母女的感情维系起来,使她们互相爱恋。艾莉查常常读《圣经》,她心地虔诚、信念坚定,使母亲那疲惫不堪、支离破碎的心灵得到了正确的引导。卡西接受了这指引,也变成了虔诚的基督徒。

  一两天后都德夫人向弟弟详细讲述了自己的经历。丈夫留下了一笔丰厚的遗产,她想拿出来以供全家花销,因此征询乔治的意见,可以用这笔钱派上什么用途。乔治说:“我想上学,埃米琳。读书始终是我最大的心愿。其他的事你就不用费心了。”

  他们做好充分准备后启程去法国,打算在那里暂住几年。全家人带着埃米琳一起乘船出航。这艘轮船上的大副为埃米琳的姿色所倾倒,抵港后不久就与她结婚了。

  乔治在法国一所大学里攻读了四年,接受了系统的教育。他的学习热情很高,成绩十分优异。

  后来法国发生暴动,他们全家人为了避祸又回到美国。

  乔治现在已经成为一个素质很高的人,在他致友人的一封信中,他的情感与才华得到了充分展示:

  “我并不知自己的前程如何,对此我持有困惑心理。的确,我可以像你说的那样很轻松地冒充白人,混入美国的白人圈子。我的肤色很浅,我妻子和家里其他成员的肤色也很难看出是黑人。如果社会默许,我们是可以冒充白人来生活的。但我们却不想这样做!”

  “我的怜悯之心全部都寄托在母亲的种族,而不是父亲的种族。在父亲眼里我只是一匹优质的马或一条好狗而已,而母亲才把我看成一个孩子。我和母亲在那残酷的拍卖会上被迫分离,直到她去世我再也没能见上她一面。可我知道她爱我,从心里明白她对我怀有深厚的爱心。每当我想起母亲的苦楚磨折和我少年时期的苦难,想起妻子的痛苦和顽强抗争,想起姐姐在新奥尔良奴隶市场上被拍卖的遭遇,尽管我力图不使自己心里产生背弃基督教义的念头——我这样说是可以原谅的吧——但我决不愿做美国人,不愿和他们一致。”

  “我宁愿希望上天把我的肤色变得更黑一些而不是变浅,因为我要与遭受压制和奴役的非洲黑人种族同呼吸、共命运。”

  “我的灵魂里急切地渴求着能猎得一个非洲国家的国籍。我希望这个国家能够真正独立,在全世界民族之林中巍然屹立,凡是属于这个国家的人们都享有真正的自由权利。可是这样的国度在哪里呢?我怎样去寻找她?海地不属于这样的国家,海地人民的基础素质不是很优秀。正像河流永远不能超越它的源头一样,海地的主要民族性格柔顺、怯懦,所以其他次要民族若想翻身独立,至少需要几个世纪的时间才能改变现状。”

  “我应该到何处寻找它?我看到了非洲沿海的一个共和国,她的国民出类拔萃,其中很多人凭借自我教育和顽强的力量跳出了奴隶制的牢笼。这个共和国家经历了一个薄弱的准备阶段,终于得到了世界的承认——其中包括英国和法国。我想去寻找那个人人都能主宰自己的国度!”

  “我知道你们一定都不会赞同我,可是你们在责备我之前请先听听我的理由。我居住在法国时曾经怀着极大的兴趣关注着美国黑人同胞的际遇,我也始终留意着殖民主义者和废奴主义者之间的矛盾冲突。身在他乡异地、作为一个旁观者,我所得到的感触,是我作为当局者时根本无法感受到的。这就是所谓的‘当局者迷、旁观者清’了。”

  “我明白,高高在上的奴隶主们为了达到他们不可告人的目的,曾试图以这个共和国——利比里亚共和国——为工具,采取各种阴险手段来压制我们、阻碍我们的解放斗争。我心里只有一个疑问:上帝难道不存在吗?他对人世间的计谋和手段洞若观火,难道他不能识破这些阴谋,通过给予他们有力的打击来成全我们,使我们建立自己的国家吗?”

  “现今社会里,一夜之间就可以诞生一个新的国家。刚刚成立的国家往往都拥有现成的有关教科文与国计民生等重要问题的方针政策,所以只要把这些政策付诸实践就可以了,而不必自己去重新摸索。但愿我们能够团结起来,殚精竭力以建成伟业。我们和我们的后代必定会拥有一片美丽、壮观的非洲土地。在非洲海岸,黑人同胞们将开创文明的高潮、拓展基督教义的精神,建立众多个富强的、属于我们自己的共和国家。这些国家将飞速发展,像热带植物一样成长繁荣起来,直至永恒。”

  “你是否会指议我会抛弃曾经同甘共苦的同胞们?不,我不这样看。如果我在生命中离弃他们一分一秒,那么上帝也会抛弃我!身在美国,我能给他们尽什么心意呢?难道我能够斩断他们身上的镣铐吗?仅凭一人之力无法做到这一点有。如果我成为共和国的一员,我们就可以运用共和国在国际舆论中所拥有的发言权来发布宣言,为我们自己辩护、呼吁;只有单个人的力量根本不能行使这一权利。”

  “我坚信总有一天欧洲会成为自由国度的联合体——如果在欧洲,奴隶制和其他所有不平等现象都被彻底根除,如果其他欧洲国家也像英国和法国一样承认我们的社会地位和权利,那么我们将在自由国家的会议上高声呼吁,为我们这个磨难重重、被奴役被压迫的民族申冤雪耻!等到那一时刻,宣扬自由和进步的美国不可能拒绝抹去镶在她国徽上的那两道象征着耻辱的斜线。因为她不愿在公众面前蒙上耻辱的标志,何况这种耻辱对于美国和黑人同胞来说都是隐患。”

  “也许你会说黑人同胞与爱尔兰人、德国人和瑞典人一样拥有居住在美国的权利,完全可以与美国融为一体。我承认我的同胞们确实是享有这项权利的。我们应该与他们交游自如,溶入其中。我们也可以抛却等级和肤色的限制,凭借自身的才华和实力来提高自己的社会地位。如果有人否定我们拥有的这一权利,那么他们也就否定了自己曾标榜的人人平等的人权理论。我们民族曾倍受摧残,因此应要求偿还。比起其他人来说我们更应该享有许多权利,更应该居住在美国。可我不愿这样,我需要真正、完全地属于我自己的国家和民族。我确信,凭借着汲取世界文明和基督之光的润泽,我们非洲人民所具备的个性和特色将会充分展示于世人面前。非洲人的特色比起盎格鲁——萨克森而言,在精神上更具有就力和内涵。”

  “坚韧、充满生机的盎格鲁——萨克森人民曾在国际争端纷起的最初阶段左右着世界许多国家的前途和命运。这个民族品质优秀,不辱使命。可我作为一名信仰基督的教徒,更加希冀一个新时代的诞生。我们立足于新时代的前沿翘首以待,但愿如今各个国家正在经历着的痛苦和灾难仅仅是和平年代诞生之前暂时的阵痛。”

  “非洲发展的指导精神必将是基督的教谕。非洲大陆的民族性格淳厚、宽容、情意深重,不擅长于高高在上地发号施令。他们深深铭记着爱的原则,牢记着宽容的教义,因为他们正是在苦难深重的生活中接受了上帝的指引,使他们从被侮辱、被伤害的处境中解脱出来。他们心中拥有了宽容和爱心,就能够无所畏惧,所向披靡;他们的使命就是将宽容与爱的原则散播于非洲土地。”

  “我承认自身不具备这种精神,因为我身上流淌着一半萨克森民族躁动的血液。可我身边伴随着一位温柔美丽、巧言善辩的上帝的使者。她总是把我从徘徊困惑中引入正途。是她使我听到了基督的召唤,叮嘱我不忘行使民族的使命。我要以一个传教士的身份,到非洲大陆去寻找我的国家。这是上帝为我指定的土地,我要用荣耀的语言来赞颂他:‘尽管你被冷落、被遗弃,没有人愿意停留在这里,我却要让你享受世世代代的荣华富贵,使你成为永恒的荣耀之邦。’”

  “也许你会说我有些头脑发热,认为我并没有认真思索过自己要为之投入的事业。不,实际上我周全地考虑过,也权衡过得失。利比里亚共和国是一个勤劳民族的国度,在那里,人人都要辛勤地劳作,那里并非传说中的富贵之乡。我渴望用自己的双手去辛苦工作,任何艰辛和磨难都不能挫败我。我的一生都将如此度过。我之所以想去非洲,正是因为我向往着呼吸自由的空气,非洲海岸不会令我失望。”

  “不管你对我所做的决定有什么意见,请你一定要信任我;你要明白,我把全部的身心和灵魂都献给了我的同胞们。”

                   “乔治·哈里斯”

  几周以后,乔治与妻儿、姐姐和岳母扬帆出海前往非洲。如果我的预料准确,也许以后人们还会听到他的音讯。

  我还要叙述一下奥菲利亚小姐和托普西后来的经历,另外再用一章的笔墨描述一下与乔治·希尔比辞别的场景。除此之外,对书中其他人物作者无需赘叙。

  奥菲利亚携同托普西回到故乡佛蒙特州。新英格兰人对办事条理清晰的人有一个谐趣的称呼——“我们的人”。托普西刚来到这里,对于他们有条不紊的家居生活来说显得有点不相称,仿佛是被隔离在外的人物。奥菲利亚尽力教导托普西,不久她就成绩卓著,得到了家人和四邻的喜爱。她长到了成人的年龄,于是要求接受洗礼仪式,成为当地教会的教徒。她的才华智慧和热情渐渐深入人心,因为她希望多多行善,所以被推荐去非洲,任传教士职务。她那与生俱来的灵慧与充沛的精力,过去曾使她放荡不羁,据说现在完全投入了教育事业中,用于为祖国儿童谋福利。

  附言:另外有一个消息会使母亲们尤其欣慰:都德夫人几经查访,前不久终于找到了卡西的儿子。他是个体质健壮、精力旺盛的青年,比母亲早几年就逃亡了,进入北方的收容所;他也曾受过教育。他很快将要去非洲寻找自己的亲人。

  
  









第四十四章 被解放的人们

  乔治·希尔比给母亲写了一封短信报告自己的归期,纸上只有寥寥数行字。他几次想写出老朋友逝世的情景,却总是忍不住泪水盈眶,哽咽难书,最终只好撕碎信纸,擦干泪水,寻一个去处使自己镇定心神。

  这一天希尔比宅院里上下欢腾,热闹异常,等待着为少爷乔治接风洗尘。

  希尔比太太从容地坐在厅堂里,壁炉里燃着核桃木生成的火焰,火苗飞舞,驱散了晚秋的凉气。暮色苍茫,屋子里喜洋洋的一袭暖意。晚餐桌上杯盘锃亮,整齐有致,在餐桌旁忙忙碌碌的人正是我们的朋友克鲁伊大婶。

  她穿着镂花的新衣裙,围着雪白的围裙,头上高高地顶着浆得笔挺的头巾,她黝黑的面孔上洋溢着兴高采烈的笑意。克鲁伊时不时地调整桌上摆好的杯盘,迟迟不肯离去。看得出来,她只是想借此时机留下来与太太谈几句话。

  “哦,这样摆怎么样?看上去不错吧?”她说,“我把少爷的座位放在靠炉火的地方,他总是喜欢暖和的位子。呀,糟啦,萨莉没把最好的茶壶摆出来,就是圣诞节时少爷送给太太的那个新茶壶,我去拿出来吧。对了,少爷来信了吧?”

  “我接到信了,克鲁伊,他说回家来再详细谈谈。”

  “少爷就是这个脾气,什么事都要亲自宣布。我还记得他这脾性。我真弄不懂,白人的耐性怎么那样好,写信又累、又慢,却偏要把所有的事都写下来!”

  希尔比太太笑了。

  “老头子一定认不出我们那两个儿子和女孩了,哦,波莉长成了大姑娘,又活泼,又善良!她也到主宅来了,正在厨房里看烙饼呢。今天我烙的饼是老头子从前最喜欢吃的,他离开家的那天早晨吃的就是这种饼!”

  听了这话,太太不由得深深叹了口气,心里沉重得无以复加。接到乔治的来信后她一直担心不已,怕儿子只言片语的背后有什么不好的消息等待着她们。

  克鲁伊急切地问:“太太,你把钱拿回来了吗?”

  “取回来了。”

  “我要把自己在‘高家店铺’挣的钱给老头子看看。老板对我说:‘克鲁伊,你要是多留一段时间该有多好啊!’我回答他:‘老爷,多谢你了,我也很乐意在这里工作,可我的老头子要回来了,再说我也舍不得我家太太。她不愿意再和我分开啦。’琼斯老板真是好人,太太。”

  克鲁伊固执地要太太帮她把自己挣的钱存起来,让汤姆看看她是多么能干。太太为了让她喜悦,非常痛快地答应了这个要求。

  “汤姆一定不认识波莉了,唉!他走了五年啦!波莉那时刚刚能站稳,还不大会走路呢。她总是跌跌撞撞地,惹得老头子很欢喜。唉!”

  车轮声由远及近,越来越清晰了。

  “乔治少爷回来了!”克鲁伊猛地扑到窗前。

  希尔比太太跑到楼道入口处,投进了儿子的怀抱。暮色深沉,克鲁伊好不焦急,连连向夜色中寻找着。

  “可怜的克鲁伊婶婶!”乔治握住她黝黑粗大的手掌,悲哀地说:“即使倾家荡产,我也会把汤姆赎回来的,可是他已经离开我们了,去了天堂。”

  太太悲痛地叫了一声,克鲁伊却没有哭,也没有说话。

  大家走进餐厅里,克鲁伊的钱仍然摊放在桌子上。

  克鲁伊拿起钱,双手不停地颤抖着,她把钱放在太太手里,说:“我不想再看到这些钱,也不想再听别人说起它们。我早就知道,被卖到种植园里去,迟早会死的呀!”

  克鲁伊转身向外面走去,她的背影看上去骄傲而且顽强。太太追上去拉住她的手,把她按在椅子上,自己也坐在她旁边。

  “克鲁伊,你好命苦!”她说。

  克鲁伊把头倚在太太的肩上,开始抽泣起来:“太太,别怪我,我的心碎了啊!”

  “我知道,”太太满脸是泪水,“我虽然不能安慰你,可基督能够抚慰你的伤痛,他总是医好伤心人的痛苦。”

  没有人说话,人们都悲哀地哭泣。乔治坐在克鲁伊身边,握着她的手,叙述了汤姆逝世的情景。他满怀深情,言辞扼要,把汤姆临死前的话转述给大家。

  一个月以后的一天上午,希尔比庄园的全部仆役都聚集在上房的厅堂里,听少爷讲话。

  令人意外的是,他手里竟然拿着许多契约书,庄园中每一个奴隶的自由证书都在契约书里。每个人都哭泣着、欢喜地叫喊着,乔治念着他们的名字,把证书发到每个人手中。

  可是许多人拥在他身边恳求着,不愿离去,他们神色忧虑,甚至要把证书还给少爷。

  “少爷,我们现在的生活已经很好了,很自由,什么都不缺。我们不想离开少爷、太太,也不愿离开庄园里其他人啊。”

  “朋友们,”等人们渐渐安静下来,乔治说,“你们可以不离开我,庄园里仍然需要许多人来工作,主宅里也需要佣人。可是你们现在都是自由人,按我们的约定,我为你们的劳动付报酬。还有一点益处是,一旦我负债,或者我死去——这两种情况都有可能发生——你们不会被别人抓去做奴隶。以后我会接管庄园的全部生计,我要教你们学知识,教你们学习怎样行使自己作为自由者的权利,我希望大家努力学习和工作,真正对这些知识感兴趣。我以上帝的名义起誓,一定诚信待人,教导你们学习。朋友们,为你们获得的自由感谢上帝吧!”

  一位受人尊敬的、头发灰白、双目已经失明的黑人老者站起身来,把颤抖的双手,举向天空,高声道:“感谢基督!”他们都跪在地上听老人唱感恩诗。这诗声发自肺腑,摧人心折。与之相比,以悠扬的琴声、钟声和炮声为衬托的赞美诗,也不能具备如此强烈的感染力!

  他们又站起来身来,有个黑人唱出一首卫理公会的赞美诗,他的附录部分有两句歌词是:

  “自由的时刻已经来到,

  获得求赎的罪人啊,快快回家吧!”

  正当人们互相贺喜时,乔治说:“你们还记得善良的老汤姆叔叔吗?”

  乔治叙述了汤姆临逝世时的情景,向人们转述了汤姆对他们的爱心和告别语。他又说道:

  “朋友们,我在他的坟墓前向上帝保证:我不会再让家里有一个黑奴,我会想尽办法使奴隶们获得自由,没有人会由于我的意图而离妻别子,飘零异地,像汤姆那样客死他乡。所以当你们激情欢悦的时候,不要忘了汤姆,因为这一切都归功于他那善良的心啊。请照顾他的妻儿来报答他的深情厚谊吧。当你们看到汤姆叔叔的小屋时,要把它看成一块纪念碑,纪念他诚信、忠厚、笃信基督的精神。希望他的精神指引你们去努力、沿循着他的步伐前进。”

  
  









第四十五章 尾声

  我常常收到从全国各地飞来的信件,要了解书中故事的真伪。在此我将详细答复大家。

  故事中涉及的情节基本是真实的,而且许多事件曾经是我或者我的朋友亲眼所见。书中所写的人物也大部分是我或者我的亲友见过的原型,而且文中的许多语句也曾经是当事人的原话,经人转述或是作者亲耳所闻。

  现实生活中的艾莉查,无论容貌还是性情都被如实地写入书中。依据她的见闻,作者塑造了汤姆叔叔坚贞隐忍、忠实诚信的性格。有一些颇含悲剧性和传奇色彩的故事情节也都有事实可循。许多人都知道有位母亲踩着浮冰渡过俄亥俄河的真实事件。第十九章中“老普吕”的事件细节,是作者一位兄弟亲眼所见的。当时他在新奥尔良做收账工作,是一家商店的职员。从他的叙述中作者演绎了另一个形象——烈格雷。作者的兄弟曾到烈格雷种植园去收账,他叙述说:“烈格雷让我摸他的硬拳,像锤子,也像铁块,他说是‘打黑奴磨炼出来的铁拳’。我离开他的种植园时简直就像是离开魔鬼的巢穴一样。”

  全国各处都有汤姆这样的悲剧,说也说不尽,如今还健在的目击者仍数不胜数。在南方的法庭上,凡是在控诉白人的案件中,黑人的证词根本无效。他们的法规就是如此。因此可以想象,如果一个奴隶主的残酷已经上升到极点、完全不顾及他的暴虐会损失一个奴隶时,而对手却是一个顽强至极、决不肯屈节的奴隶,悲剧也就不可避免了。事实上,除非主人性格良善,奴隶根本就没有生命保障。有时候这类残酷的事件传入众人耳中,众人的评论却往往比事情本身更令人齿冷。他们说:“这种事情有可能会偶而发生,但不能代表全部。”如果新英格兰法律明文规定:假设一个老板可以摧残学徒,偶而把学徒折磨死掉,又无法寻求公正,那么人们是否能以如此平淡的心绪来讨论这一事件呢?是否可以说:“这类事情根本不会发生,不能以一点囊括了全部?”奴隶制之所以得以存在,就是因为它本身固有的这种不公正的现象。

  “珍珠”号被拦截以后发生了许多令人不齿的事件。最使它名声败坏的是进行拍卖混血女孩的勾当。作为此案的辩护律师,霍勒斯·曼先生曾叙述过这件事:“一八四八年‘珍珠’号轮船启程远行,船上有七十六个来自哥伦比亚的黑人,他们想逃跑。当时我是这艘船船员的辩护律师。这些逃亡者当中有许多年青漂亮的女孩子,她们的身材和气质都非常好,博得了乘客们的赞叹。其中有个女孩名叫艾莉查白·拉塞尔,不幸猝然降临在她的头上,她被奴隶贩子抓获,将被送到新奥尔良的拍卖市场。看到如此美丽的女孩子身陷厄运,人们都怜惜嗟叹,他们纷纷筹钱想赎回她的自由,筹金总额达一千八百美元,有些人甚至把自己所有的钱都捐出来。可恨的是阴狠的奴隶贩子并不就此罢手,他毫不动心,仍然将她运到新奥尔良。幸运的是,这姑娘半路上就患了重病,不治而亡。她以死亡使前路中即将遭受的苦海一般的折磨得以免除。还有两个姐妹,姓埃德蒙森,她们也在被贩卖之列。她们在即将被押送新奥尔良拍卖市场之前,姐姐去旅馆寻找主人,哀求他看在上帝的份上放她们走。可那个卑鄙的奴隶贩子花言巧语地说,她们今后会有漂亮衣服穿,有豪华的家具可以使用。如果想要舍弃这些荣华富贵,真是不识抬举。姐姐回答说:‘不错,今生今世也许能够享富贵,但来生来世又有什么样的结局呢?’最终她们还是在拍卖市场上被卖掉了。后来,听说她们又被人以高额赎金救回来了。”从霍勒斯·曼先生的这段话中,我们可以看到在那个时代里有许多个类似埃米琳和卡西的例子。

  同样,圣克莱尔乐善好施的品质在现实人物中也有影迹可循。在此我要叙述一个真实的故事:几年前有位年青的南方贵族带着男仆抵达辛辛那提。这个男佣人虽然对从小侍奉的主人情意深厚,却还是趁机逃走了,被收留在一位教友会会员的家里。这位教徒因为一向收容逃亡的黑奴而闻名遐迩,主人找到了线索,前去拜访他。年青的主人恼怒万分,他向来对这位随身侍仆十分宽容亲厚,万万没料到他竟会逃走。可是对仆人的忠诚,主人也坚信不疑,所以断定是有人从中挑拨,使仆人产生了叛逃的心理。教徒接待了这位贵族,向他讲述了自己的看法。贵族渐渐平息了怒气,因为这是自己以前从未曾想过的观点。他说,如果能够与仆人当面讨论这个问题,只要仆人愿意获得自由,他一定成全。于是主仆二人见面了,贵族问内森是否对宅里的生活感到不满。

  内森回答:“不,少爷。你对我总是那么宽厚仁慈。”

  “可你是为了什么原因要离开我呢?”

  “少爷,也许有一天你会出事,也许你会死,到那时候,我不知道自己的命运会怎样,不知谁会成为我的主人!我希望自己是自由的人。”

  年青的贵族思考了一会儿,说:“内森,设身处地来考虑,我也会像你这样做的。我给你自由。”

  他给内森写好了自由证书,然后请教徒替他保存一笔钱,并合理支配,留待他的仆人将来使用,以便帮助这个新获自由的人在社会上挣得一席之地。他还给内森写了一封信,满怀善意和劝导之情。我曾经看过这封信。

  但愿我能够公道地评议怜慈、慷慨的南方贵族,因为这些人的存在,使我们对人类仍抱有希望。可是是否随处可见品质如此优秀的人呢?试问每一个洞悉社会现实的人:如何回答这个问题?

  很多年来我一直拒绝去看关于奴隶制的书籍,也不愿谈论这个问题。因为对奴隶制的研究使我无比痛苦,我相信随着文明的发展进步,奴隶制必将消亡。可我听说某些善良仁义的人们和一些基督徒居然也宣扬这样一种公民义务——应该让逃亡者重新受奴役和制约。这个观点使我惊愕。我在自由的北方土地上听到种种传言,那些仁善、德高望重的人们终日在讨论着这一项义务,并认为基督徒有责任来尽力实现它。凡是抱有这种观点的人和基督徒都相当无知,他们根本就看不清什么是奴隶制。假如知道奴隶制的本质,他们绝对不会持有这种见地。正是由于这一点,我萌生了描写奴隶制的想法,尽量用生动写实的笔墨向读者揭开奴隶制的面纱。书中所写的仁善之处,可能令人欣慰;可是在它的背面,在那深邃不见底的死一般的黑暗中,有多少罪恶为人们所不见!

  我诚挚地向南方贵族中品格高尚的人士致敬;我向你们发出我心底的呼声:久经艰险,你们磨炼出了宽容、坚定、高贵的品质,你们对奴隶制的罪恶和隐患必定感触至深。你们是否觉得,我书中所述的苦难和凄惨远远比不上现实生活的残酷?奴隶制不正是这副丑恶面目吗?人类岂能拥有逃避责任的特权?奴隶制剥夺了奴隶在法庭上作证的资格,不是在纵容奴隶主们变成暴虐的君主吗?难道没有人能够预料到奴隶制后面隐藏的祸患吗?在正直仁善的人们中间存在着共识,同样,在那些暴徒、恶棍中间难道不存在另一种共性吗?奴隶制度允许残暴的恶徒像真正的贵族绅士一样拥有众多数量的奴隶,可是在这个世界上的任何地方,是否正义和高尚的人士都占大多数呢?

  美国法律明文指出黑奴买卖是违法的强暴行为,可在这块土地上却产生了规模宏大的奴隶交易市场,它与奴隶制度同步而生、同步发展起来。至于在交易市场中发生的一幕幕悲剧,我们根本说不尽。

  我在书中只是概略地描述了这个民族的痛苦:家庭破碎使多少人心灵受到摧残和折磨!这种痛苦是如此无助和悲哀,甚至会使人濒临崩溃的边缘。许多在世的老人在回忆中仍然留有过去凄惨的印迹:迫于奴隶制的压榨和冷酷行径,有的母亲为了免遭生离之痛,被迫杀死自己的孩子,然后再自杀。美国政局的立场和基督教义都维护奴隶主阶层的利益,那么,我们怎能尽述沿海地区的无数悲剧呢?

  我呼吁美国的公民关注此事,并且为这个苦难的民族尽力。试问在漫漫冬夜里、偎依在温暖的壁炉旁读着本书的马萨诸塞、新罕布什尔、佛蒙特、康涅狄格各州的农民朋友们,生活在缅因州强壮而大度的船员和船主们,你们赞同这样的制度、容忍这样的苦难吗?还有纽约州英勇、善良的人们、俄亥俄州惬意、富裕的农民们,草原上各州的人们,试问你们支持这样的事吗?美国的母亲们,因为你们爱着自己的骨肉,所以学会了爱其他人,学会了怜悯。你们对自己的孩子满怀深情,在他们的摇篮旁边你们曾度过了一段最圣洁、量美好的时光。想想你们在孩子们成长的路途中如何用母爱督促他们进取向上;想想你们为他们的成长而担忧振奋;想一想你们对上帝祷告,让他们永远善良、公正时的虔诚吧。想想你们自身的这一切情怀,我诚挚地请你们为那些可怜的母亲施予一些怜悯吧。她们也深爱着自己的孩子,可是却被法律制度剥夺了爱护、教导自己骨肉的权利。所有的母亲们,想想你们的孩子病痛时的痛苦吧,想想他们面对死亡时的眼睛,想想他们去世时绝望的哭声吧,这一切使你们心肠欲碎,却无力挽留他们的生命。当你们站在空荡荡的婴儿室中,看到他生前的用具和酣睡过的摇篮时,那种切骨的痛楚将终生浸透在你们的心魂中。我恳请你们——伟大的母亲,给那些可怜的母亲一些怜悯吧。万恶的奴隶制导演了一幕幕惨剧,难道你们能够容忍这样的罪恶,并且维护它的存在与蔓延吗?

  实际上,美国自由的人们在纵容奴隶制的合法化,他们始终对奴隶制抱有容许的态度,自己也蓄养黑奴。我多么希望事实不是这样的啊!难道自由州的人们不能对奴隶制施加有益的影响吗?事实上他们却犯下了罪恶。

  假如自由州的人们公正明理,正确引导儿女,她们的孩子就不会成为臭名昭著的凶暴的奴隶主;不会容许奴隶主贵族们在美国的土地上肆虐横行;也不会在交易场所中买卖奴隶,把人的身心视为物品一样来赚取交易利润。许多黑奴在不断的买卖交易中辗转于北方的各个城市,难道除了南方贵族们被指责有纵容奴隶制的罪名之外,其他人就不应该担当这项罪名吗?

  北方城市的母亲、男人和基督徒们,你们应该看清楚自身的过失,而不应该把所有的谴责都指向南方人。

  每个人都具有合理的判断力来决定自己能够做出多大程度的努力,至少可以使自己的正义感和怜慈心在四周的同情气氛中传扬开去。无论男人还是女人,只要能够对全人类的整体利益持有正直、健康的态度,他就可以为人类造福。那么请你们反省自己的情感吧!你的情感是否与基督精神一样圣洁伟大?抑或是受制于冷漠狡诈的社会现实而变得有所偏移?

  除此之外,北方的基督徒们,你们还拥有祈祷的力量。你们向上帝祷告,是由于笃信他的万能还是出于基督教的习俗呢?你们既然能够替国内外所有的非教会人士祈祷,那么也请你们为那些处境悲惨的基督徒祷告于上帝吧!他们能否提高自身的宗教素养,不能由自己主宰,而要看他的主人是否仁慈;只有上帝赋予他们足够的力量和品质,使他们勇于为道义而献身,那么他们才有可能维护自己的宗教道德。除此之外,他们别无他法。

  然而还有另一种奇迹。许多离家弃子的奴隶们有幸得到上天的佑助,从奴隶制的黑暗地狱中逃脱,来到自由州的沿海地区。他们脱身于一个基督教义和人伦道德贫乏混乱的制度,所以这些人本身根本不曾接受完善的教育;他们意志脆弱,需要向你们求助,向你们求教文化知识和基督精神。

  唉,你们这些基督的信徒啊!难道你们不应该为水深火热中的非洲民族尽一份力量以弥补给他们造成的伤害吗?难道美国的教会机构和学校应该拒绝黑人吗?难道黑人不应该向基督申诉他们所受的折辱和欺凌吗?难道教会可以蔑视黑人民族无助的呼声和求救的双手吗?难道基督可以容忍种种迫使他们逃离国土的暴虐行径吗?如果这种局面不加以扭转,等待着美国的将是隐患滋生的恶劣后果。只有慈悲悯怀、公正无私的上帝才主宰着万事万物的命运,想起这些,美国人怎能不恐惧呢?

  你们是否仍然会宣称:“让黑奴们滚回非洲去!美国不需要他们!”

  上帝高瞻远瞩,在非洲给他们安置了一个避难所。然而教会并不能因为这一令人欣慰的伟大举措而抛却拯救黑人民族的重任,顾念这个陷入苦难的民族是基督教会的责任和使命。

  刚刚脱身于奴隶制的黑人没有社会阅历,甚至没有为人处世的经验,仍然处于半野蛮状态。许多黑奴逃离南方,投身于北方的自由士地上寻求生存。北方的基督教会应该收留这些可怜的逃亡者,让他们沐浴在基督的爱心之中,为他们提供接受学校教育和共和主义教育的机会;当他们的文化素养和道德水平已臻成熟时再让他们返回家园,用自己的学识来建设非洲海岸。

  少数北方人始终坚持着帮助黑奴接受教育,并且收取了成效,在美国涌现出一批杰出人物:他们出身于奴隶阶层,后来渐渐赢得了财富、名誉和教育,他们自身的禀赋和能力都得到了充分发展。他们虽然身处困境,却终于成功地塑造了自己的优秀品质。他们具有超凡的容忍精神,诚实、慈善,为了搭救被凌辱和被践踏的同胞们甚至不惜抛头颅、洒热血。在悲惨的生活环境中成长的黑人能够具有这样卓越的禀赋,实在令人惊叹。

  我一直居住在与奴隶制横行的几个州相毗邻的地区,有很多机会去接触那些曾经沦为奴隶的黑人。我家里曾有过黑仆,为了让他们也能受教育,我让他们和我的孩子一起在家里听课,因为没有学校肯接收他们入学。有些黑奴到加拿大从事传教工作,他们也了解类似的情况,与我所知道的自由黑人的情形都一致。黑人具备如此优秀潜质,确实令人欣慰。

  获得自由的黑人总是把受教育放在首要地位。他们为了使儿女将来能接受系统教育,往往殚精竭力,不惜代价。据黑人们的老师还有我本人的感受,黑人的资质相当不错,学新知识很快。辛辛那提市的慈善人士捐资创建了几所招收黑人的学校,他们成绩优异,表现非常出色。

  斯托教授曾任教于俄亥俄州雷恩神学院,他为我提供了一些有关自由黑人的材料。材料中提到的黑人现在都居住在辛辛那提,这些材料证明了一个事实:黑人种族即使得不到特殊帮助,他们过人的才能仍然会展示出来。

  在此我列出他们姓氏的第一个字母。再次强调,这些黑人现在都是辛辛那提的市民。

  B——浸礼会信徒,家具制造厂商人,已在辛辛那提居住二十多年,自力更生创业,家资一万美元。

  C——长老会信徒,纯正黑色人种,早年从非洲被贩卖到美国,在新奥尔良奴隶市场上被拍卖,后来积攒了六百美元为自己赎身,现在已获自由十五年;印第安纳州许多农场均属他名下,家产约一万五千至两万美元。

  K——浸礼会信徒,纯正的黑色人种,年纪约四十多岁;经营房地产,家产约三万美元;他获得自由后的第六年,以一千八百美元为他的亲人赎身;主人逝世后赠给他一笔可观的遗产,K先生勤勉经营,家资日趋雄厚。

  G——纯正黑色人种,约三十岁,煤炭经营商,心地善良,有绅士风度,约一万八千美元财产;他曾经两次自赎其身,不幸第一次被欺骗,损失了一千六百美元。他身为奴隶时常常付钱给主人来争取自由时间,利用这些可自由支配的时间来做买卖赚钱。

  W——肯塔基州人,浸礼会主事,四分之三黑人血统,从事理发师和服务生两种职业。他和家人的赎金超过三千美元,均由他一人支付;他获得自由已十九年,资产二万美元。

  D——肯塔基州人,四分之三黑人血统,刚刚去世,享年六十岁;他从事粉刷职业,获自由已九年,共支付赎金一千五百美元,包括为自己及其家人赎身的总数额。家产约六千美元。

  “除了G先生之外,我和以上所提到的其他人都是多年的旧识。这些材料都来源于现实。”斯托教授说。

  在记忆中父亲曾雇佣过一位老婆婆在家里做洗衣妇。她女儿非常勤快,与一个奴隶结为夫妇。为了给丈夫赎身,这个年轻女人勤俭持家,很快就有了九百美元的存款。她把这部分赎金付给主人,只要再付一百美元就可以赎回丈夫的自由身了。可就在此时她丈夫不幸去世,九百美元被主人独吞,分文没有退还给她。

  黑奴在重获自由之后,他们身上固有的勤恳、隐忍和忠诚的品质都会显露出来。这样的事例数不胜数,上面列举出的几个人仅仅是少数例子罢了。

  这些人都是在艰难困窘的处境中挣扎、振奋,谋取了可观的资产,并且得以在社会上立足。俄亥俄州的法律规定有色人种不享有选举权。只是在近几年里黑人才获得了在白人诉讼案里能够出庭作证的权利。不仅在俄亥俄州,我们在美国的其他州里也能看到这样的例子。许多奴隶们刚刚从奴隶的枷锁中脱身而出,就能够赢得一定的社会地位;他们可敬的进取心和精力促使他们迅速走向成功。教士彭宁顿、编辑道格拉斯和沃德,都是众人熟知的优秀人物。

  灾难深重的黑人民族在磨难重重的境况里尚可以取得如此非凡的成绩,那么如果教会施予他们基督的光辉,他们将会获得多么伟大的成就啊!

  当今时代局势动荡,时不时会有剧烈的影响力动摇着整个世界。美国是否处于安全保障之中呢?对于一个缺乏正义并且不去寻求伸张正义的国家来说,必然存在着极大的隐患。

  那么,这种可能导致动荡的强有力的因素是什么呢?正是它,在全世界各族人民心中激起了强烈的追寻平等和自由的信念。

  时代已经显示了它的预兆,因为这就是上帝的意志。上帝亲自统治的国家即将出现,在这个国度里神的意图将被实现,就像生活在天堂里一样。

  但是谁能耐心地等待神显示灵威的那一天来临呢?“当这一天到来时,上帝会降临在我们中间,指责所有欠债的无赖、欺凌孤寡的恶徒,还有寄人篱下、不肯劳作的懒汉。他将惩治所有欺压者,使他们尸骨无存。”

  这些严厉的谕旨不正是针对一个缺乏道义和正义的国家而言吗?基督的信徒们,当你们祈祷那属于耶稣的国度会实现的时候,是否会想到:全能的先知总是在拯救他的子民时,也惩罚所有的罪恶。得救与报应总是紧密相关的。

  可是上帝仍然仁慈宽容,给予我们期限来挽救祖国。在上帝眼里南方和北方都一样是有罪过的,基督教会本身也犯下了严重的过失。假如我们联合起来维护邪恶和暴虐,或者利用奴隶制来赚取私利,这都不能够使美国得救;获得救助的惟一办法就是忏悔、伸张正义和仁慈。坚实的磨刀石会永远沉没在海底,这是一个永恒的规律。同样,所有邪恶和残酷手段必将遭到上帝的惩罚,这也是一条不可更改的、严酷的法规!


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 41
The Young Master
Two days after, a young man drove a light wagon up through the avenue of China trees, and, throwing the reins hastily on the horse’s neck, sprang out and inquired for the owner of the place.
It was George Shelby; and, to show how he came to be there, we must go back in our story.
The letter of Miss Ophelia to Mrs. Shelby had, by some unfortunate accident, been detained, for a month or two, at some remote post-office, before it reached its destination; and, of course, before it was received, Tom was already lost to view among the distant swamps of the Red river.
Mrs. Shelby read the intelligence with the deepest concern; but any immediate action upon it was an impossibility. She was then in attendance on the sick-bed of her husband, who lay delirious in the crisis of a fever. Master George Shelby, who, in the interval, had changed from a boy to a tall young man, was her constant and faithful assistant, and her only reliance in superintending his father’s affairs. Miss Ophelia had taken the precaution to send them the name of the lawyer who did business for the St. Clares; and the most that, in the emergency, could be done, was to address a letter of inquiry to him. The sudden death of Mr. Shelby, a few days after, brought, of course, an absorbing pressure of other interests, for a season.
Mr. Shelby showed his confidence in his wife’s ability, by appointing her sole executrix upon his estates; and thus immediately a large and complicated amount of business was brought upon her hands.
Mrs. Shelby, with characteristic energy, applied herself to the work of straightening the entangled web of affairs; and she and George were for some time occupied with collecting and examining accounts, selling property and settling debts; for Mrs. Shelby was determined that everything should be brought into tangible and recognizable shape, let the consequences to her prove what they might. In the mean time, they received a letter from the lawyer to whom Miss Ophelia had referred them, saying that he knew nothing of the matter; that the man was sold at a public auction, and that, beyond receiving the money, he knew nothing of the affair.
Neither George nor Mrs. Shelby could be easy at this result; and, accordingly, some six months after, the latter, having business for his mother, down the river, resolved to visit New Orleans, in person, and push his inquiries, in hopes of discovering Tom’s whereabouts, and restoring him.
After some months of unsuccessful search, by the merest accident, George fell in with a man, in New Orleans, who happened to be possessed of the desired information; and with his money in his pocket, our hero took steamboat for Red river, resolving to find out and re-purchase his old friend.
He was soon introduced into the house, where he found Legree in the sitting-room.
Legree received the stranger with a kind of surly hospitality,
“I understand,” said the young man, “that you bought, in New Orleans, a boy, named Tom. He used to be on my father’s place, and I came to see if I couldn’t buy him back.”
Legree’s brow grew dark, and he broke out, passionately: “Yes, I did buy such a fellow,—and a h—l of a bargain I had of it, too! The most rebellious, saucy, impudent dog! Set up my niggers to run away; got off two gals, worth eight hundred or a thousand apiece. He owned to that, and, when I bid him tell me where they was, he up and said he knew, but he wouldn’t tell; and stood to it, though I gave him the cussedest flogging I ever gave nigger yet. I b’lieve he’s trying to die; but I don’t know as he’ll make it out.”
“Where is he?” said George, impetuously. “Let me see him.” The cheeks of the young man were crimson, and his eyes flashed fire; but he prudently said nothing, as yet.
“He’s in dat ar shed,” said a little fellow, who stood holding George’s horse.
Legree kicked the boy, and swore at him; but George, without saying another word, turned and strode to the spot.
Tom had been lying two days since the fatal night, not suffering, for every nerve of suffering was blunted and destroyed. He lay, for the most part, in a quiet stupor; for the laws of a powerful and well-knit frame would not at once release the imprisoned spirit. By stealth, there had been there, in the darkness of the night, poor desolated creatures, who stole from their scanty hours’ rest, that they might repay to him some of those ministrations of love in which he had always been so abundant. Truly, those poor disciples had little to give,—only the cup of cold water; but it was given with full hearts.
Tears had fallen on that honest, insensible face,—tears of late repentance in the poor, ignorant heathen, whom his dying love and patience had awakened to repentance, and bitter prayers, breathed over him to a late-found Saviour, of whom they scarce knew more than the name, but whom the yearning ignorant heart of man never implores in vain.
Cassy, who had glided out of her place of concealment, and, by overhearing, learned the sacrifice that had been made for her and Emmeline, had been there, the night before, defying the danger of detection; and, moved by the last few words which the affectionate soul had yet strength to breathe, the long winter of despair, the ice of years, had given way, and the dark, despairing woman had wept and prayed.
When George entered the shed, he felt his head giddy and his heart sick.
“Is it possible,,—is it possible?” said he, kneeling down by him. “Uncle Tom, my poor, poor old friend!”
Something in the voice penetrated to the ear of the dying. He moved his head gently, smiled, and said,
“Jesus can make a dying-bed
    Feel soft as down pillows are.”
Tears which did honor to his manly heart fell from the young man’s eyes, as he bent over his poor friend.
“O, dear Uncle Tom! do wake,—do speak once more! Look up! Here’s Mas’r George,—your own little Mas’r George. Don’t you know me?”
“Mas’r George!” said Tom, opening his eyes, and speaking in a feeble voice; “Mas’r George!” He looked bewildered.
Slowly the idea seemed to fill his soul; and the vacant eye became fixed and brightened, the whole face lighted up, the hard hands clasped, and tears ran down the cheeks.
“Bless the Lord! it is,—it is,—it’s all I wanted! They haven’t forgot me. It warms my soul; it does my heart good! Now I shall die content! Bless the Lord, on my soul!”
“You shan’t die! you mustn’t die, nor think of it! I’ve come to buy you, and take you home,” said George, with impetuous vehemence.
“O, Mas’r George, ye’re too late. The Lord’s bought me, and is going to take me home,—and I long to go. Heaven is better than Kintuck.”
“O, don’t die! It’ll kill me!—it’ll break my heart to think what you’ve suffered,—and lying in this old shed, here! Poor, poor fellow!”
“Don’t call me poor fellow!” said Tom, solemnly, “I have been poor fellow; but that’s all past and gone, now. I’m right in the door, going into glory! O, Mas’r George! Heaven has come! I’ve got the victory!—the Lord Jesus has given it to me! Glory be to His name!”
George was awe-struck at the force, the vehemence, the power, with which these broken sentences were uttered. He sat gazing in silence.
Tom grasped his hand, and continued,—“Ye mustn’t, now, tell Chloe, poor soul! how ye found me;—’t would be so drefful to her. Only tell her ye found me going into glory; and that I couldn’t stay for no one. And tell her the Lord’s stood by me everywhere and al’ays, and made everything light and easy. And oh, the poor chil’en, and the baby;—my old heart’s been most broke for ’em, time and agin! Tell ’em all to follow me—follow me! Give my love to Mas’r, and dear good Missis, and everybody in the place! Ye don’t know! ’Pears like I loves ’em all! I loves every creature everywhar!—it’s nothing but love! O, Mas’r George! what a thing ’t is to be a Christian!”
At this moment, Legree sauntered up to the door of the shed, looked in, with a dogged air of affected carelessness, and turned away.
“The old satan!” said George, in his indignation. “It’s a comfort to think the devil will pay him for this, some of these days!”
“O, don’t!,—oh, ye mustn’t!” said Tom, grasping his hand; “he’s a poor mis’able critter! it’s awful to think on ’t! Oh, if he only could repent, the Lord would forgive him now; but I’m ’feared he never will!”
“I hope he won’t!” said George; “I never want to see him in heaven!”
“Hush, Mas’r George!—it worries me! Don’t feel so! He an’t done me no real harm,—only opened the gate of the kingdom for me; that’s all!”
At this moment, the sudden flush of strength which the joy of meeting his young master had infused into the dying man gave way. A sudden sinking fell upon him; he closed his eyes; and that mysterious and sublime change passed over his face, that told the approach of other worlds.
He began to draw his breath with long, deep inspirations; and his broad chest rose and fell, heavily. The expression of his face was that of a conqueror.
“Who,—who,—who shall separate us from the love of Christ?” he said, in a voice that contended with mortal weakness; and, with a smile, he fell asleep.
George sat fixed with solemn awe. It seemed to him that the place was holy; and, as he closed the lifeless eyes, and rose up from the dead, only one thought possessed him,—that expressed by his simple old friend,—“What a thing it is to be a Christian!”
He turned: Legree was standing, sullenly, behind him.
Something in that dying scene had checked the natural fierceness of youthful passion. The presence of the man was simply loathsome to George; and he felt only an impulse to get away from him, with as few words as possible.
Fixing his keen dark eyes on Legree, he simply said, pointing to the dead, “You have got all you ever can of him. What shall I pay you for the body? I will take it away, and bury it decently.”
“I don’t sell dead niggers,” said Legree, doggedly. “You are welcome to bury him where and when you like.”
“Boys,” said George, in an authoritative tone, to two or three negroes, who were looking at the body, “help me lift him up, and carry him to my wagon; and get me a spade.”
One of them ran for a spade; the other two assisted George to carry the body to the wagon.
George neither spoke to nor looked at Legree, who did not countermand his orders, but stood, whistling, with an air of forced unconcern. He sulkily followed them to where the wagon stood at the door.
George spread his cloak in the wagon, and had the body carefully disposed of in it,—moving the seat, so as to give it room. Then he turned, fixed his eyes on Legree, and said, with forced composure,
“I have not, as yet, said to you what I think of this most atrocious affair;—this is not the time and place. But, sir, this innocent blood shall have justice. I will proclaim this murder. I will go to the very first magistrate, and expose you.”
“Do!” said Legree, snapping his fingers, scornfully. “I’d like to see you doing it. Where you going to get witnesses?—how you going to prove it?—Come, now!”
George saw, at once, the force of this defiance. There was not a white person on the place; and, in all southern courts, the testimony of colored blood is nothing. He felt, at that moment, as if he could have rent the heavens with his heart’s indignant cry for justice; but in vain.
“After all, what a fuss, for a dead nigger!” said Legree.
The word was as a spark to a powder magazine. Prudence was never a cardinal virtue of the Kentucky boy. George turned, and, with one indignant blow, knocked Legree flat upon his face; and, as he stood over him, blazing with wrath and defiance, he would have formed no bad personification of his great namesake triumphing over the dragon.
Some men, however, are decidedly bettered by being knocked down. If a man lays them fairly flat in the dust, they seem immediately to conceive a respect for him; and Legree was one of this sort. As he rose, therefore, and brushed the dust from his clothes, he eyed the slowly-retreating wagon with some evident consideration; nor did he open his mouth till it was out of sight.
Beyond the boundaries of the plantation, George had noticed a dry, sandy knoll, shaded by a few trees; there they made the grave.
“Shall we take off the cloak, Mas’r?” said the negroes, when the grave was ready.
“No, no,—bury it with him! It’s all I can give you, now, poor Tom, and you shall have it.”
They laid him in; and the men shovelled away, silently. They banked it up, and laid green turf over it.
“You may go, boys,” said George, slipping a quarter into the hand of each. They lingered about, however.
“If young Mas’r would please buy us—” said one.
“We’d serve him so faithful!” said the other.
“Hard times here, Mas’r!” said the first. “Do, Mas’r, buy us, please!”
“I can’t!—I can’t!” said George, with difficulty, motioning them off; “it’s impossible!”
The poor fellows looked dejected, and walked off in silence.
“Witness, eternal God!” said George, kneeling on the grave of his poor friend; “oh, witness, that, from this hour, I will do what one man can to drive out this curse of slavery from my land!”
There is no monument to mark the last resting-place of our friend. He needs none! His Lord knows where he lies, and will raise him up, immortal, to appear with him when he shall appear in his glory.
Pity him not! Such a life and death is not for pity! Not in the riches of omnipotence is the chief glory of God; but in self-denying, suffering love! And blessed are the men whom he calls to fellowship with him, bearing their cross after him with patience. Of such it is written, “Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.”
Chapter 42
An Authentic Ghost Story
For some remarkable reason, ghostly legends were uncommonly rife, about this time, among the servants on Legree’s place.
It was whisperingly asserted that footsteps, in the dead of night, had been heard descending the garret stairs, and patrolling the house. In vain the doors of the upper entry had been locked; the ghost either carried a duplicate key in its pocket, or availed itself of a ghost’s immemorial privilege of coming through the keyhole, and promenaded as before, with a freedom that was alarming.
Authorities were somewhat divided, as to the outward form of the spirit, owing to a custom quite prevalent among negroes,—and, for aught we know, among whites, too,—of invariably shutting the eyes, and covering up heads under blankets, petticoats, or whatever else might come in use for a shelter, on these occasions. Of course, as everybody knows, when the bodily eyes are thus out of the lists, the spiritual eyes are uncommonly vivacious and perspicuous; and, therefore, there were abundance of full-length portraits of the ghost, abundantly sworn and testified to, which, as if often the case with portraits, agreed with each other in no particular, except the common family peculiarity of the ghost tribe,—the wearing of a white sheet. The poor souls were not versed in ancient history, and did not know that Shakspeare had authenticated this costume, by telling how
        “The sheeted dead
Did squeak and gibber in the streets of Rome.”1
And, therefore, their all hitting upon this is a striking fact in pneumatology, which we recommend to the attention of spiritual media generally.
Be it as it may, we have private reasons for knowing that a tall figure in a white sheet did walk, at the most approved ghostly hours, around the Legree premises,—pass out the doors, glide about the house,—disappear at intervals, and, reappearing, pass up the silent stairway, into that fatal garret; and that, in the morning, the entry doors were all found shut and locked as firm as ever.
Legree could not help overhearing this whispering; and it was all the more exciting to him, from the pains that were taken to conceal it from him. He drank more brandy than usual; held up his head briskly, and swore louder than ever in the daytime; but he had bad dreams, and the visions of his head on his bed were anything but agreeable. The night after Tom’s body had been carried away, he rode to the next town for a carouse, and had a high one. Got home late and tired; locked his door, took out the key, and went to bed.
After all, let a man take what pains he may to hush it down, a human soul is an awful ghostly, unquiet possession, for a bad man to have. Who knows the metes and bounds of it? Who knows all its awful perhapses,—those shudderings and tremblings, which it can no more live down than it can outlive its own eternity! What a fool is he who locks his door to keep out spirits, who has in his own bosom a spirit he dares not meet alone,—whose voice, smothered far down, and piled over with mountains of earthliness, is yet like the forewarning trumpet of doom!
But Legree locked his door and set a chair against it; he set a night-lamp at the head of his bed; and put his pistols there. He examined the catches and fastenings of the windows, and then swore he “didn’t care for the devil and all his angels,” and went to sleep.
Well, he slept, for he was tired,—slept soundly. But, finally, there came over his sleep a shadow, a horror, an apprehension of something dreadful hanging over him. It was his mother’s shroud, he thought; but Cassy had it, holding it up, and showing it to him. He heard a confused noise of screams and groanings; and, with it all, he knew he was asleep, and he struggled to wake himself. He was half awake. He was sure something was coming into his room. He knew the door was opening, but he could not stir hand or foot. At last he turned, with a start; the door was open, and he saw a hand putting out his light.
It was a cloudy, misty moonlight, and there he saw it!—something white, gliding in! He heard the still rustle of its ghostly garments. It stood still by his bed;—a cold hand touched his; a voice said, three times, in a low, fearful whisper, “Come! come! come!” And, while he lay sweating with terror, he knew not when or how, the thing was gone. He sprang out of bed, and pulled at the door. It was shut and locked, and the man fell down in a swoon.
After this, Legree became a harder drinker than ever before. He no longer drank cautiously, prudently, but imprudently and recklessly.
There were reports around the country, soon after that he was sick and dying. Excess had brought on that frightful disease that seems to throw the lurid shadows of a coming retribution back into the present life. None could bear the horrors of that sick room, when he raved and screamed, and spoke of sights which almost stopped the blood of those who heard him; and, at his dying bed, stood a stern, white, inexorable figure, saying, “Come! come! come!”
By a singular coincidence, on the very night that this vision appeared to Legree, the house-door was found open in the morning, and some of the negroes had seen two white figures gliding down the avenue towards the high-road.
It was near sunrise when Cassy and Emmeline paused, for a moment, in a little knot of trees near the town.
Cassy was dressed after the manner of the Creole Spanish ladies,—wholly in black. A small black bonnet on her head, covered by a veil thick with embroidery, concealed her face. It had been agreed that, in their escape, she was to personate the character of a Creole lady, and Emmeline that of her servant.
Brought up, from early life, in connection with the highest society, the language, movements and air of Cassy, were all in agreement with this idea; and she had still enough remaining with her, of a once splendid wardrobe, and sets of jewels, to enable her to personate the thing to advantage.
She stopped in the outskirts of the town, where she had noticed trunks for sale, and purchased a handsome one. This she requested the man to send along with her. And, accordingly, thus escorted by a boy wheeling her trunk, and Emmeline behind her, carrying her carpet-bag and sundry bundles, she made her appearance at the small tavern, like a lady of consideration.
The first person that struck her, after her arrival, was George Shelby, who was staying there, awaiting the next boat.
Cassy had remarked the young man from her loophole in the garret, and seen him bear away the body of Tom, and observed with secret exultation, his rencontre with Legree. Subsequently she had gathered, from the conversations she had overheard among the negroes, as she glided about in her ghostly disguise, after nightfall, who he was, and in what relation he stood to Tom. She, therefore, felt an immediate accession of confidence, when she found that he was, like herself, awaiting the next boat.
Cassy’s air and manner, address, and evident command of money, prevented any rising disposition to suspicion in the hotel. People never inquire too closely into those who are fair on the main point, of paying well,—a thing which Cassy had foreseen when she provided herself with money.
In the edge of the evening, a boat was heard coming along, and George Shelby handed Cassy aboard, with the politeness which comes naturally to every Kentuckian, and exerted himself to provide her with a good state-room.
Cassy kept her room and bed, on pretext of illness, during the whole time they were on Red river; and was waited on, with obsequious devotion, by her attendant.
When they arrived at the Mississippi river, George, having learned that the course of the strange lady was upward, like his own, proposed to take a state-room for her on the same boat with himself,—good-naturedly compassionating her feeble health, and desirous to do what he could to assist her.
Behold, therefore, the whole party safely transferred to the good steamer Cincinnati, and sweeping up the river under a powerful head of steam.
Cassy’s health was much better. She sat upon the guards, came to the table, and was remarked upon in the boat as a lady that must have been very handsome.
From the moment that George got the first glimpse of her face, he was troubled with one of those fleeting and indefinite likenesses, which almost every body can remember, and has been, at times, perplexed with. He could not keep himself from looking at her, and watchin her perpetually. At table, or sitting at her state-room door, still she would encounter the young man’s eyes fixed on her, and politely withdrawn, when she showed, by her countenance, that she was sensible to the observation.
Cassy became uneasy. She began to think that he suspected something; and finally resolved to throw herself entirely on his generosity, and intrusted him with her whole history.
George was heartily disposed to sympathize with any one who had escaped from Legree’s plantation,—a place that he could not remember or speak of with patience,—and, with the courageous disregard of consequences which is characteristic of his age and state, he assured her that he would do all in his power to protect and bring them through.
The next state-room to Cassy’s was occupied by a French lady, named De Thoux, who was accompanied by a fine little daughter, a child of some twelve summers.
This lady, having gathered, from George’s conversation, that he was from Kentucky, seemed evidently disposed to cultivate his acquaintance; in which design she was seconded by the graces of her little girl, who was about as pretty a plaything as ever diverted the weariness of a fortnight’s trip on a steamboat.
George’s chair was often placed at her state-room door; and Cassy, as she sat upon the guards, could hear their conversation.
Madame de Thoux was very minute in her inquiries as to Kentucky, where she said she had resided in a former period of her life. George discovered, to his surprise, that her former residence must have been in his own vicinity; and her inquiries showed a knowledge of people and things in his vicinity, that was perfectly surprising to him.
“Do you know,” said Madame de Thoux to him, one day, “of any man, in your neighborhood, of the name of Harris?”
“There is an old fellow, of that name, lives not far from my father’s place,” said George. “We never have had much intercourse with him, though.”
“He is a large slave-owner, I believe,” said Madame de Thoux, with a manner which seemed to betray more interest than she was exactly willing to show.
“He is,” said George, looking rather surprised at her manner.
“Did you ever know of his having—perhaps, you may have heard of his having a mulatto boy, named George?”
“O, certainly,—George Harris,—I know him well; he married a servant of my mother’s, but has escaped, now, to Canada.”
“He has?” said Madame de Thoux, quickly. “Thank God!”
George looked a surprised inquiry, but said nothing.
Madame de Thoux leaned her head on her hand, and burst into tears.
“He is my brother,” she said.
“Madame!” said George, with a strong accent of surprise.
“Yes,” said Madame de Thoux, lifting her head, proudly, and wiping her tears, “Mr. Shelby, George Harris is my brother!”
“I am perfectly astonished,” said George, pushing back his chair a pace or two, and looking at Madame de Thoux.
“I was sold to the South when he was a boy,” said she. “I was bought by a good and generous man. He took me with him to the West Indies, set me free, and married me. It is but lately that he died; and I was going up to Kentucky, to see if I could find and redeem my brother.”
“I heard him speak of a sister Emily, that was sold South,” said George.
“Yes, indeed! I am the one,” said Madame de Thoux;—“tell me what sort of a—”
“A very fine young man,” said George, “notwithstanding the curse of slavery that lay on him. He sustained a first rate character, both for intelligence and principle. I know, you see,” he said; “because he married in our family.”
“What sort of a girl?” said Madame de Thoux, eagerly.
“A treasure,” said George; “a beautiful, intelligent, amiable girl. Very pious. My mother had brought her up, and trained her as carefully, almost, as a daughter. She could read and write, embroider and sew, beautifully; and was a beautiful singer.”
“Was she born in your house?” said Madame de Thoux.
“No. Father bought her once, in one of his trips to New Orleans, and brought her up as a present to mother. She was about eight or nine years old, then. Father would never tell mother what he gave for her; but, the other day, in looking over his old papers, we came across the bill of sale. He paid an extravagant sum for her, to be sure. I suppose, on account of her extraordinary beauty.”
George sat with his back to Cassy, and did not see the absorbed expression of her countenance, as he was giving these details.
At this point in the story, she touched his arm, and, with a face perfectly white with interest, said, “Do you know the names of the people he bought her of?”
“A man of the name of Simmons, I think, was the principal in the transaction. At least, I think that was the name on the bill of sale.”
“O, my God!” said Cassy, and fell insensible on the floor of the cabin.
George was wide awake now, and so was Madame de Thoux. Though neither of them could conjecture what was the cause of Cassy’s fainting, still they made all the tumult which is proper in such cases;—George upsetting a wash-pitcher, and breaking two tumblers, in the warmth of his humanity; and various ladies in the cabin, hearing that somebody had fainted, crowded the state-room door, and kept out all the air they possibly could, so that, on the whole, everything was done that could be expected.
Poor Cassy! when she recovered, turned her face to the wall, and wept and sobbed like a child,—perhaps, mother, you can tell what she was thinking of! Perhaps you cannot,—but she felt as sure, in that hour, that God had had mercy on her, and that she should see her daughter,—as she did, months afterwards,—when—but we anticipate.





第四十一章 小主人

  两天以后,一个青年人驾着一辆轻便四轮马车驶过那条两旁种着楝树的大道;他把缰绳匆匆向马的脖子上扔,跳下车来就询问要找种植园的主人。

  这个青年人就是乔治·希尔比;为了说明他怎么会来到这里,我们必须回去追述一番。

  奥菲利亚小姐写给希尔比太太的那封信,不幸在某个偏僻的邮局耽误了一个月才到了希尔比太太手里;因此,很自然,她收到信以前,汤姆已经消失在遥远的红河上游的沼泽区里了。

  希尔比太太读到有关汤姆的信息后非常关心,但是她没有可能采取任何立即的行动。当时她正在丈夫的病榻旁照料着重病的丈夫,他发着高烧、神志昏迷。这时乔治·希尔比少爷已经长成了一个高大的青年,是母亲身边的可靠帮手,经管她丈夫事务上的唯一依靠。奥菲利亚小姐为防备万一,把处理圣克莱尔事务的的律师的名字也寄给了他们,因此,在当时紧急的情况下,他们也只能给律师写封信去询问汤姆的情形。几天以后希尔比先生突然去世,这自然使他们在相当一段时间里必须去处理其它更为紧要的事情。

  希尔比先生指定妻子为他全部资产的唯一遗嘱执行人,表示了他对妻子能力的信任;于是她手头立刻就有了一堆十分复杂的事务要处理。

  希尔比太太以她特有的精力投入到清理这错综复杂的事务之中,她和乔治好一段时间都在忙着收账查账,出卖产业,清还债务;希尔比太太决心不论结果如何,一定要把家产清理得清清楚楚。在此期间他们收到了奥菲利亚小姐介绍的那位律师的回信,说他对汤姆的事一无所知,说他是在一场公开拍卖中被卖掉的,除了收到卖他而得的款子外,其它事全不清楚。

  这使乔治和希尔比太太十分不安,因此大约六个月后,乔治正好要为母亲去南方办事,就决定亲自到新奥尔良去一趟,进一步打听一下消息,希望能发现汤姆的下落,把他赎回来。

  乔治找了好几个月,毫无结果;后来在完全偶然的情况下他在新奥尔良遇到了一个人,恰好知道他所需要的消息。于是我们这位小主人公口袋里装着钱,便乘船到红河上游去,决心找到并赎回他的老朋友。

  很快他被领到了宅子里,在客厅里见到了烈格雷。

  烈格雷接待这位陌生人时很是无礼。

  “据我了解,”年轻人说,“你在新奥尔良买了一个名叫汤姆的黑奴,他从前是我父亲家的奴隶,我来看看是不是能把他买回去。”

  烈格雷脸色阴沉下来,怒冲冲地说,“不错,我是买了这么个家伙,我上当可他妈太大了!谁也没有这狗东西难对付、放肆和无礼。居然挑唆我的黑鬼逃跑,两个婆娘跑掉了,每个都值八百到一千块钱呢!他承认干了这事,可我要他说出她们的下落时,他站起来说他知道,可是不会告诉我的;我给了他一顿好打,这是我打黑鬼打得最狠的一次,可他就是不说。我想他快死了,不过也许他能挺过来。”

  “他在哪儿?”乔治焦急地问道,“让我去看看他。”年轻人两颊通红,两眼冒火,但暂时慎重地没有说什么。

  “在那边棚子里。”一个给乔治牵马的小黑奴说。

  烈格雷踢了孩子一脚,咒骂着他。乔治一句话没说转往棚子里走去。

  自从那不幸的一夜后,汤姆已经躺了两天。他不觉得痛,因为他身上所有的感觉神经,都已遭到破坏,麻木了。大部分时间他都是不省人事、一动不动地躺着,因为一个强健结实的躯体有自己的,不会立刻释放禁锢其中的灵魂。夜深人静之时,孤苦可怜的黑奴们曾在他们很少的休息时间里偷偷去看望过他,以便能稍稍报答一下他出于爱心对他们的大量帮助。是的,这些可怜的弟子们没有什么东西给他,只有一杯冷水;但却充满了真诚的心意。

  也曾有眼泪落在那诚实的、失去了知觉的脸上,这是可怜、无知的异教徒新近忏悔的眼泪,汤姆在濒临死亡时的爱心和坚忍唤醒了他们,使他们忏悔;他们还为他向新近才找到的救主伤心地祈祷,他们虽然除了他的名字外对救主一无所知,但对发自无知而渴切的心底的祈祷他是不会不听的。

  卡西曾偷偷从藏身之处溜出来过,她无意中听到汤姆为她和埃米琳所作的牺牲,不顾被发现的危险,于前一夜去看了汤姆。这忧郁而绝望的女人被这充满深情的人用剩下的一点力气说出的最后的几句话深深感动了,那漫长的、寒冬般的绝望,那冰封的岁月全都消融了;她流着眼泪祈祷着。

  当乔治走进那棚子时,顿觉天旋地转,极其痛苦。

  “这可能吗?这可能吗?”他说着跪在了他身旁,“汤姆叔叔,我那可怜的、苦命的老朋友!”

  这声音里有着某种东西穿透了这个垂危者的耳鼓。汤姆轻轻动了一下头,微笑着说:

  耶稣能使濒临死亡的人的病床

  柔软得和羽绒枕头一样。

  年轻人弯身看他可怜的朋友时,眼中流下了值得尊敬的男子汉的眼泪。

  “啊,亲爱的汤姆叔叔,请你醒醒吧!再说一句话吧!看呀,乔治少爷来了,你心爱的小乔治少爷呀!你认不出我了吗?”

  “乔治少爷!”汤姆说着睁开了眼睛,声音十分微弱地说道,“乔治少爷!”他好像有点莫名其妙。

  慢慢的,这个念头似乎充满了他的心灵,那双毫无表情的眼睛发出了亮光,视线集中了起来,整个脸露出了笑容,粗硬的手捏拢了起来,眼泪从脸上流了下来。

  “赞美上帝!这,——这,——这正是我希望得到的!他们没有忘记我。它使我心灵感到温暖;让我心里觉得高兴!现在我死而无憾了!赞美上帝吧,我的灵魂!”

  “你不会死!你不能死!别想到死!我是来赎你,带你回家的。”乔治焦急而激动地说。

  “啊,乔治少爷,你来得太晚了,上帝已经赎下我,要带我回家去了,我渴切盼望能去,天国比肯塔基要好啊!”

  “啊,千万别死!这会要我的命的!想到你受的罪呀我多伤心啊,而且还躺在这么个破棚子里!可怜的、苦命的人啊!”

  “别叫我是个苦命的人!”汤姆严肃地说,“我曾经是个苦命人,但这一切都已经过去了。现在我已经到了天国的门口,就要进去了!啊,乔治少爷!天国来临了!我已经得到了胜利——是主耶稣给予我的胜利!光荣属于主的名字!”

  乔治被汤姆断断续续地说这几句话时的力量、热情和主宰力感动得肃然起敬,他坐在那里默默地注视着汤姆。

  汤姆抓住了他的手,接着说:“你千万不要告诉克鲁伊,可怜的女人,我现在这个样子,她听了会难受的。你就告诉她你看见我进天国的,我等不了他们了。告诉她无论在什么地方上帝始终都和我在一起,把一切都变得轻松容易多了。啊,还有可怜的孩子们和小娃娃!多少次我想到他们心都碎了!告诉他们大家,都跟我走,跟我走呀!问候老爷和善心的太太,还有庄园上所有的人!你不知道,我爱他们大家!我爱每一个地方的每一个人!我只有爱!啊!乔治少爷!做一个基督徒是多好啊!”

  这里,烈格雷漫步来到了棚房门口,故作满不在乎的一副顽固神情往里面看了一眼,转身走开了。

  “老魔王!”乔治气愤地说,“想到有一天魔鬼会和他算账,心里还痛快点。”

  “啊,别这么说,啊,你千万别这么说!”汤姆抓着他的手说,“他是个可怜虫,想想都可怕!啊!只要他能忏悔,上帝现在就会宽恕他的;不过我怕他永远也不会忏悔呀!”

  “我巴不得他不忏悔!”乔治说,“我决不愿意在天堂见到他!”

  “别说了,乔治少爷,这样说使我不安!你不要这样想,他并没有真正伤害过我,他只不过替我打开了天国的大门而已!”

  这时,见到小主人的快乐而突然在这将要死去的人身上产生的一股力量渐渐消失了,他闭上了眼睛,很快就不行了,脸上出现了那神秘而庄严的变化,说明另一个世界快要到来了。他艰难地喘息着,宽阔的胸膛缓缓起伏,一丝笑意浮现在他的脸上,仿佛洋溢着胜利者的骄傲和愉悦。

  “有谁——谁——谁能够把基督的仁爱从我们心中夺去呢?”他喃喃地说道。这声音如此衰弱,显然是他那衰竭的躯体中能够发出的最后的音节,即使他竭力抗争也无济于事。他含笑长辞

  乔治静默地坐着,神色肃重,满怀敬畏。这间小屋在他心中已成为圣地。“做一个基督徒,是多么伟大呀!”他合上了亡者那双失去光泽的眼睛,从他身边站起身来,心中只是激荡着这一信念。这正是他的老朋友、纯朴的汤姆所坚守的信念。

  乔治转过身来,发现烈格雷站在他背后,脸色阴沉。

  汤姆大叔的小屋中笼罩着浓重的哀伤情绪,使乔治的愤慨不至于突然迸发出来。烈格雷的出现仅仅使他厌恶,但尚未引燃他刚强猛烈的本性。他只是感觉胸中激荡不已,想远远地避开烈格雷,不与他说话。

  他指着汤姆的尸体,乌黑的眼眸锋芒犀利,直刺向烈格雷,简短地说:“你已经榨尽了他的血汗,这具尸体你要我付多少钱?我要带走他厚葬。”

  烈格雷固执地回答道:“我可不卖死了的黑鬼,不过我很乐意你把他埋起来,随时随地都可以。”

  “伙计们,”乔治威严地吩咐两三个看着死者的黑人,“帮我把他抬起来,安置在我的马车里;再给我找一把铁鍬。”

  有个黑人跑去拿铁鍬,另外两个人帮乔治把汤姆的躯体抬上马车。

  乔治没有搭理烈格雷,甚至不屑于再看他一眼。烈格雷对乔治的命令未加阻挡,只是冷冷地站在那儿吹口哨,一副不以为然的神态;他阴沉着脸,一直跟随他们走到门前的马车旁边。

  乔治把自己的外套铺在车里,然后小心翼翼地抱起汤姆的身体放在外套上。接着,他移动一下座位,使汤姆的空间更大一些。他这才转过身来,逼视着烈格雷,用平稳的口吻说道:

  “我还没有告诉你,对于这起残暴事件我是什么看法——眼下还不是时机,也不是合适的场所。可是,先生,无辜者终究会得到公正的裁决,我将宣布这一凶杀案,并且诉诸于首席法官对你进行指控。”

  “你尽管去控告吧!”烈格雷轻蔑地打着响指,“我很愿意看见你这样做。可你到哪儿去找证人呢?——你有什么证据?——你去告呀!现在就去!”

  乔治立刻看出了这种公然的藐视是如何有力:现场没有一个白人,而在所有南方法庭上,黑人的证据毫无价值。此时此刻,他感到自己发自内心深处的愤怒的呐喊声可以充斥整个天宇,然而这种悲哀却是多么虚弱无力!

  “何必呢?只不过死了一个黑奴罢了,这般小题大作!”烈格雷说。

  这句话就像火花投进炸药库一样。谨慎从来就不是这个肯塔基青年的内在品质,他转过身来,一拳砸在烈格雷的脸上。乔治居高临下地俯视着他,满腔愤慨,那一副威武不可侵犯的神情,不禁使人联想起与他同名的英国勇士——圣·乔治。

  有这样一类人,挨打受挫对他们来说不无益处。如果对手勇猛地把他们击倒在地,他们反而会生出敬意。烈格雷无疑正是这种人。他从地上爬起来,抖落衣服上的尘土,望着绝尘而去的马车,脸上露出了明显的恭谨神色。他没有再说一个字,看着马车愈驶愈远,直至消失了踪影。

  马车很快驶出了烈格雷的种植园地界。乔治在来途中曾留意过一个小沙丘,沙丘上土质干燥,生长着几株茂盛的树木,荫翳蔽日。他们在沙丘上挖了一个墓穴。

  “先生,您的大衣要拿出来吗?”两个黑人挖好墓穴,问乔治。

  “不用了,把它送给汤姆吧。可怜的汤姆,我惟一能给你的就只有这件衣服了。你拿去吧。”

  两个黑人把汤姆放在挖好的墓穴里,然后开始填土,填起一座新坟。他们把绿色的草皮移植在坟上。自始至终,这几个人都沉默着。

  “伙计们,走吧。”乔治说着,在每个黑奴手里都放了一枚两角五分的硬币。黑人们踌躇再三,不肯离去。

  “先生,求您买下我们吧。”一个黑人说。

  另一个黑人说道:“我们一定忠心侍奉您。”

  第一个黑人又说道:“先生,我们在烈格雷种植园里实在不能忍受下去了,求求您买下我们吧!”

  “我没有能力买你们。”乔治为难地挥挥手。黑奴们只好走开了。

  他们没有继续哀求,在离开的时候,脸色十分苦恼。

  “我祈求上帝作证!”乔治跪在墓前——这里葬着他可怜的朋友,“从今以后,我将致力于铲除奴隶制,把这魔根祸胎从我们国家彻底根除!上帝为我作证!”

  没有任何纪念物来标志我们这位朋友的安息地,他根本就不需要!上帝知道他在哪里安息,当上帝在光华和荣耀中降临时,必将使他复活,使他灵魂不朽;他将与上帝同在。

  不必可怜他吧!这样的生和死是不需要怜悯的,上帝的荣耀并不体现在万能的财富,而在于抛却对个人安危的顾念,去经受苦难的爱!上帝赐福于那些应他召集、聚在他身边的人们,赐福于那些隐忍负重、负着十字架始终追随他的人们。关于这些,《圣经》上写道:“悲痛的人受到赐福,他们将得到安慰。”

第四十二章 真正的鬼故事

  不知为什么,最近这段时间里烈格雷庄园的仆人们都在传言鬼的故事。

  仆人们私下里说:他们总是在夜深人静的时候听到鬼魂走下楼梯的声音。鬼魂穿过廊道,在庭院里徘徊游荡。尽管各道门都上了锁,却丝毫不能阻挡它的脚步。也许它们口袋里藏着万能钥匙,也许鬼魂本来就能从钥匙孔里穿入穿出。不管怎样,鬼魂就这样逍遥自在、得意洋洋地游游荡荡,让人好不恐慌。

  目击者们给这个鬼魂的外貌赋予了各种各样的描述,导致这种分歧的原因是:无论黑人还是白人,当他听到鬼的声息时,便习惯性地立刻紧闭双眼,顺手抓起一样东西蒙住头脸,比如说内衣、毛毯等等。眼睛自然什么都看不见了,然而他们的心神却变得异常明晰,头脑中映现出千百种鬼魂的模样来,并且在事后绘声绘色地向别人描述它的形象。描述者总是赌咒发誓,仿佛亲眼所见。这许多种描绘当然没有一处雷同,只是都具备了鬼魅家族的共同特征:它们披着惨白的尸布。可怜的黑奴们并不了解古代史,也不知道莎士比亚曾这样描写鬼的外貌:

  “鬼魂披着尸衣

  在罗马的街巷中哀泣。”

  然而他们在描述鬼的形象上竟然如此一致,这的确是性灵学上的奇妙现象。我们应该清研究性灵学的有关人士关注此事。

  尽管如此,我们却有理由相信,确实有个高高身影的鬼魂,披着白袍,在夜半时分绕着烈格雷的宅院游荡。它穿过房门,在主宅四周徘徊,时隐时现。它的足音在冷寂的楼梯上响过,消失在可怕的阁楼里。次日清晨,人们却发现楼道的门依然紧锁,如同往常一样。

  烈格雷怎能不听说这些传言!尽管仆人们私下里流言纷纷,却瞒骗着烈格雷,不让他知道。然而这般避讳更加使烈格雷胆战心凉。他越发酗酒,终日痛饮白兰地。白天他气派十足,总是高昂着头,痛骂仆役们;晚上却恶梦连绵。他躺在床上,脑海中映现出使他厌恶的鬼影子来。在汤姆尸体被抬走的那天半夜里,烈格雷驰马到临近的小镇上喝酒,喝得烂醉如泥,直到很晚才疲惫不堪地回来了。他锁上门,而后上床休息。

  恶人的灵魂是一个使他自己也会恐惧不已的可怕的东西。烈格雷尽量使自己平静下来,可是做不到。没有人知道灵魂起止于何处,没有人知道灵魂会想些什么。烈格雷的灵魂此时想起的事,都是他亲身所为、使他战栗的罪恶行径。可是这些罪恶永远无法挽回了,就像灵魂的不死一样不可改变、不可弥补。他心里已经隐藏着一个鬼魂,却把别的鬼魅都阻隔于门外,这根本无济于事!在他心底激荡着鬼魂叹息、哀叫的声音,尽管繁琐的俗务把这哀声深深掩抑,它却仍然是尖锐、凄厉的号声——预示着末日即将来临。

  即便如此,烈格雷临睡前还是要锁好房门,里面顶上一把椅子,然后在床前点燃一盏可以彻夜长明的灯,床头还藏着手熗。他仔细检查窗栓是否插紧,然后嘟囔着:“我才不怕鬼怪和它手下的鬼兵呢。”他很快就入睡了。

  是的,他睡着了,因为他太累了;他睡得很沉。可是后来梦中却出现了一个阴影,一个恐怖的、令人毛骨悚然的影子在他头上飘悬着。他看到的是他母亲的尸体,然而是卡西把它高高悬起来,让他辨认。他还听到了尖叫声和哀叹声乱纷纷地混杂在一起。他虽然看见了、听见了这一切,却很清醒地知道自己是在睡梦里,他挣扎着想从梦中醒过来。就在半睡半醒中,他确信有个影子正走进屋子里。他看见门开了,可是自己的手脚却丝毫动弹不得;最后他终于转了个身,清醒地看到门的确是开着的,一只手正在捏灭床头灯。

  天色阴霾,月光黯淡,他看见了!——从门口轻轻飘进来一个白色的影子!他听到了它披着的尸衣轻轻抖落的声音,沉闷而又细碎。它冷冷地立在床前,一只冰凉的手搭在烈格雷的手腕上。烈格雷听到了一个低沉的、可怖的声音:“来吧!来吧!来吧!”他在极度的恐怖中不禁大汗淋漓。他不知道那个白色的鬼影是在什么时候、如何走出了这个房问。烈格雷跳下床,拉一拉房门。房门依然紧闭着,锁得严严的。一阵昏晕袭来,他跌倒在地上。

  此后,烈格雷比以往更加奢酒,喝酒时不再谨慎,而是更加肆意,无所顾忌。

  不久以后,村里人都在传言烈格雷身患重病,快要死了。过度饮酒报以他这场致命的疾病,他在来世应遭受的报应似乎已被提前拖入今世中来。他的病房里弥漫着的恐怖气氛简直没有人能够忍受。他不停地失声号叫,喃喃呓语,描述着他看到的影像,所有听到这些话的人恐怖得血液几乎要停止流动。似乎在弥留之际,他床边还站着一个冷漠的、惨白色的影子,对他说:“来吧!来吧!来吧!”

  事情十分凑巧,在烈格雷看见白色鬼影子的当天晚上,有些黑奴瞧见了两个白影。它们步履倏忽,穿过了林荫路,飘向大路。人们在第二天发现主宅的屋门大敞着。

  卡西和埃米琳过了好久才在小镇边上的树丛中停下来歇息,伸伸腿脚。天就要亮了。

  卡西一身黑裙,视其风姿,俨然是克里奥尔的西班牙贵妇。她头戴小黑帽,帽沿上垂下的厚厚的印花面纱遮住了面孔。前文曾叙述过她的一段逃亡经历:在那期间,她假扮一位克里奥尔女郎,埃米琳扮为她的女仆。

  卡西举手投足间展露出来的风姿与她自己的设想极相称,因为她幼年时代始终在上层社会中蒙受熏陶。她还有许多旧时的衣服和珠宝,这些衣饰正好用于她乔装打扮。

  她在郊区稍事停留,发现有卖皮箱的,于是选了一只很好看的皮箱,并叮嘱卖主沿路把箱子送到自己手中。这样,她随身带着一个用小车推箱子的小仆人,埃米琳手着背包和各种小包紧随其后。卡西像一位雍容的贵妇人一样,住进了一家小旅店。

  安顿食宿之后,她看见了乔治·希尔比。他给卡西留下的印象极为深刻。当时乔治住在这家旅店里等待着下一班轮船启航。

  卡西曾在阁楼上的小洞中偷偷看见过他,看见他带走了汤姆的尸体,也目睹了乔治与烈格雷之间的一场纷争,她心里不禁暗暗喝彩。每当夜晚来临时,卡西就假扮鬼魂,轻轻地在院子里走动。有时候她会听到黑奴们私下里议论汤姆的事,从而知道了乔治的身份以及他和汤姆之间的渊源。她得知乔治同自己一样也在等下一班轮船,而且对乔治很快产生了信任。旅馆中的客人并没有对卡西的姿容举止产生怀疑之心,她总是出手阔绰,而这类人一般不会引起别人寻究底细的好奇心。卡西在筹备钱财的时候就早已预料到。

  一艘轮船在黄昏时分停泊在港口。乔治·希尔比殷勤周到地搀扶卡西上船——这正是肯塔基式的礼貌。乔治经过一番努力,最后把她安置在一间很舒服的豪华客舱中。

  轮船在红河航行的途中,卡西闭门不出,一直称病,诚实恭顺的女仆人在身前身后服侍。

  轮船在密西西比河靠岸时,乔治得知自己与这位萍水相逢的贵妇将同路,都要启程去上游,因此他请求与卡西同乘一艘船,并且帮她预订了豪华舱的船票。乔治如此尽心尽力,完全是出于同情她那娇弱的体质。由此事我们也可以看出,乔治的心地是多么善良啊。

  旅客们已经安全地改乘了漂亮的“辛辛那提”号。你看,蒸汽机起动了,以它强大的力量带动着轮船乘风破浪,逆水向前驶去。

  卡西的身体渐渐有了起色,能够靠在栏杆旁稍坐一会儿,还能到餐厅就餐。乘客们都议论着这个贵妇人,猜想她年青时一定娇媚无比,仪态万方。

  乔治初见卡西的容貌时,敏锐地感觉到这个女人似曾相识。然而每个人几乎都有过这样的经历,根本无法解释这种感觉。乔治常常不由自主地把目光移到她身上,凝神观察她的相貌举止。而卡西发现这个年青人总是专注地看自己,不管是在餐厅,还是坐在舱房外面;每当遇见他时,总是如此。卡西觉察到他的目光,脸上立刻浮现出敏感的神色来,于是这个年青人就十分礼貌地把目光转移了。

  卡西心里不禁犹疑不已,以为乔治发觉了自己的不妥之处。后来,她终于彻底相信了乔治的坦诚,决定把自己的身世和命运完全告诉他。

  乔治听了卡西的遭遇,不禁对烈格雷庄园的每一个逃亡者都抱以深深的怜悯之情。谈及烈格雷庄园,或者想一想这个地方,他心里都觉得厌恶。他身上滋生了非凡的勇气——这正是他这样的身份和这种年龄所特有的品质——他使卡西确信,自己一定会尽全力保护她们,协助她们脱离眼前的困境。

  卡西舱房的邻居是一位法国贵妇都德夫人,她带着一个年龄十二岁上下的小女儿,那女孩生得十分美貌。从乔治的言谈中,夫人断定他是肯塔基人,于是露出了想与他结识的意图。她那美丽的女儿,在半个月的行程中,真正是一个打破沉闷气氛的小精灵。她为都德夫人与乔治的接触创造了条件。

  乔治的椅子常常放在都德夫人的舱房旁边,卡西的位置是在栏杆内侧,可以听见两个人的对话。

  都德夫人非常详尽地询问肯塔基州的情况,她说自己曾经在那里居住过。乔治发现,她的旧居地必定距离自己家乡不远,真是出人意料。从她的言谈中也可以看出,对乔治家乡的人和事她了解很多,这不禁使乔治暗暗诧异。

  一天,都德夫人问他:“你的家乡附近,是否有姓哈里斯的人呢?”

  “我家附近就住着一户姓哈里斯的人,”乔治回答说,“但是我们两家人并没什么接触。”

  都德夫人问:“他可能是一个大奴隶主吧?”她的口吻极其关切,却极力压制,仿佛不愿被人觉察。

  “的确如此。”乔治看到她的表情,觉得很奇怪。

  “你听说过吗?他有一个奴隶,叫乔治,是个混血儿,也许你听人说起过?”

  “噢,当然,他的名字是乔治·哈里斯。我们很熟悉,他娶了我妈妈的一个女仆为妻。但是他已经逃往加拿大了。”

  “真的吗?”都德夫人连忙说,“感谢上帝保佑他!”

  探询的眼神在乔治的眼里一闪而过,但是他保持沉默。

  都德夫人双手捧着头,泪水滚滚而下。

  “乔治是我弟弟。”她说。

  乔治·希尔比十分惊讶,不禁提高了声调说:“夫人!”

  都德夫人拭去泪水,抬起头来,神色中透着骄傲。她自豪地回答说:“不错,乔治·哈里斯就是我弟弟!”

  “我可真有点儿糊涂了。”乔治不由自主地向后挪动椅子,直视都德夫人。

  “乔治还在幼年时,主人就把我卖到南方,”她说,“我的新主人心地善良,慷慨大度,他带我去西印度群岛,给了我自由,而且娶我为妻。最近我先生不幸去世,我本来想去肯塔基州找我弟弟,为他赎身。”

  乔治说:“我听他说过,曾有一个姐姐埃米琳,被卖到南方去了。”

  “是的,我就是埃米琳!”都德夫人说,“你快点儿给我描述一下,他是个什么样的——”

  “一个很出色的小伙子,”乔治回答,“尽管他身受奴役,却仍然是个出类拔萃的人,聪明、品质优秀。因为他和我们家里的一个女仆结婚了,所以我才认识他。”

  “他妻子是个什么样的女孩呢?”都德夫人问。

  “她是个很好的姑娘,”乔治说,“漂亮、性格温柔、头脑聪慧,又是虔诚的基督徒。我母亲把她当作自己的亲生女儿一样教导成人,她会读书写字,针织刺绣也很好,而且唱歌特别动人。”

  “这个女孩从小就出生在你家里吗?”

  “不。我父亲在去新奥尔良时把她买回来,作为礼物送给我母亲。当时她只有八九岁光景。父亲从未对母亲透露过花费多少钱才买下她。直到前一阶段我们整理他从前留下的单据,才发现了那张卖身契。她的价码很高,也许是因为她太漂亮了。”

  乔治背对着卡西,叙述着这些故事细节,他没有看到卡西专注的神情。

  卡西听到这里,脸色由于关切而变得惨白。她碰碰乔治的臂膀,问道:“你知道那姑娘的卖主姓名吗?”

  “好像是西蒙斯。我记得这是写在卖身契上的名字。”

  “天哪!”听到这句话,卡西昏了过去,倒在船板上。

  乔治和都德夫人都惊惶万分。尽管他们并不知缘由,然而出于仁义之心,都感到不安和担忧。好心肠的乔治忙乱不堪,碰倒了一只水壶,打碎了两个杯子。舱房中的女乘客一听说此事,都跑了过来,把豪华客舱的门口堵塞得密不透风。如此忙乱不堪的景象,大家一定都想象得出。

  可怜的卡西!她一恢复知觉就扑在舱壁上痛哭,像个孩子似的哀伤无助。身为人母,也许能够体察出她的心境,有的母亲也许体会不到。但是此时此刻,卡西真正相信上帝对她施予了怜慈之心,使自己可望与女儿相见。她在数月后果然见到了女儿,不过那是后话,现在暂且说到这里吧。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 39
The Stratagem
“The way of the wicked is as darkness; he knoweth not at what he stumbleth.”1
The garret of the house that Legree occupied, like most other garrets, was a great, desolate space, dusty, hung with cobwebs, and littered with cast-off lumber. The opulent family that had inhabited the house in the days of its splendor had imported a great deal of splendid furniture, some of which they had taken away with them, while some remained standing desolate in mouldering, unoccupied rooms, or stored away in this place. One or two immense packing-boxes, in which this furniture was brought, stood against the sides of the garret. There was a small window there, which let in, through its dingy, dusty panes, a scanty, uncertain light on the tall, high-backed chairs and dusty tables, that had once seen better days. Altogether, it was a weird and ghostly place; but, ghostly as it was, it wanted not in legends among the superstitious negroes, to increase it terrors. Some few years before, a negro woman, who had incurred Legree’s displeasure, was confined there for several weeks. What passed there, we do not say; the negroes used to whisper darkly to each other; but it was known that the body of the unfortunate creature was one day taken down from there, and buried; and, after that, it was said that oaths and cursings, and the sound of violent blows, used to ring through that old garret, and mingled with wailings and groans of despair. Once, when Legree chanced to overhear something of this kind, he flew into a violent passion, and swore that the next one that told stories about that garret should have an opportunity of knowing what was there, for he would chain them up there for a week. This hint was enough to repress talking, though, of course, it did not disturb the credit of the story in the least.
Gradually, the staircase that led to the garret, and even the passage-way to the staircase, were avoided by every one in the house, from every one fearing to speak of it, and the legend was gradually falling into desuetude. It had suddenly occurred to Cassy to make use of the superstitious excitability, which was so great in Legree, for the purpose of her liberation, and that of her fellow-sufferer.
The sleeping-room of Cassy was directly under the garret. One day, without consulting Legree, she suddenly took it upon her, with some considerable ostentation, to change all the furniture and appurtenances of the room to one at some considerable distance. The under-servants, who were called on to effect this movement, were running and bustling about with great zeal and confusion, when Legree returned from a ride.
“Hallo! you Cass!” said Legree, “what’s in the wind now?”
“Nothing; only I choose to have another room,” said Cassy, doggedly.
“And what for, pray?” said Legree.
“I choose to,” said Cassy.
“The devil you do! and what for?”
“I’d like to get some sleep, now and then.”
“Sleep! well, what hinders your sleeping?”
“I could tell, I suppose, if you want to hear,” said Cassy, dryly.
“Speak out, you minx!” said Legree.
“O! nothing. I suppose it wouldn’t disturb you! Only groans, and people scuffing, and rolling round on the garre, floor, half the night, from twelve to morning!”
“People up garret!” said Legree, uneasily, but forcing a laugh; “who are they, Cassy?”
Cassy raised her sharp, black eyes, and looked in the face of Legree, with an expression that went through his bones, as she said, “To be sure, Simon, who are they? I’d like to have you tell me. You don’t know, I suppose!”
With an oath, Legree struck at her with his riding-whip; but she glided to one side, and passed through the door, and looking back, said, “If you’ll sleep in that room, you’ll know all about it. Perhaps you’d better try it!” and then immediately she shut and locked the door.
Legree blustered and swore, and threatened to break down the door; but apparently thought better of it, and walked uneasily into the sitting-room. Cassy perceived that her shaft had struck home; and, from that hour, with the most exquisite address, she never ceased to continue the train of influences she had begun.
In a knot-hole of the garret, that had opened, she had inserted the neck of an old bottle, in such a manner that when there was the least wind, most doleful and lugubrious wailing sounds proceeded from it, which, in a high wind, increased to a perfect shriek, such as to credulous and superstitious ears might easily seem to be that of horror and despair.
These sounds were, from time to time, heard by the servants, and revived in full force the memory of the old ghost legend. A superstitious creeping horror seemed to fill the house; and though no one dared to breathe it to Legree, he found himself encompassed by it, as by an atmosphere.
No one is so thoroughly superstitious as the godless man. The Christian is composed by the belief of a wise, all-ruling Father, whose presence fills the void unknown with light and order; but to the man who has dethroned God, the spirit-land is, indeed, in the words of the Hebrew poet, “a land of darkness and the shadow of death,” without any order, where the light is as darkness. Life and death to him are haunted grounds, filled with goblin forms of vague and shadowy dread.
Legree had had the slumbering moral elements in him roused by his encounters with Tom,—roused, only to be resisted by the determinate force of evil; but still there was a thrill and commotion of the dark, inner world, produced by every word, or prayer, or hymn, that reacted in superstitious dread.
The influence of Cassy over him was of a strange and singular kind. He was her owner, her tyrant and tormentor. She was, as he knew, wholly, and without any possibility of help or redress, in his hands; and yet so it is, that the most brutal man cannot live in constant association with a strong female influence, and not be greatly controlled by it. When he first bought her, she was, as she said, a woman delicately bred; and then he crushed her, without scruple, beneath the foot of his brutality. But, as time, and debasing influences, and despair, hardened womanhood within her, and waked the fires of fiercer passions, she had become in a measure his mistress, and he alternately tyrannized over and dreaded her.
This influence had become more harassing and decided, since partial insanity had given a strange, weird, unsettled cast to all her words and language.
A night or two after this, Legree was sitting in the old sitting-room, by the side of a flickering wood fire, that threw uncertain glances round the room. It was a stormy, windy night, such as raises whole squadrons of nondescript noises in rickety old houses. Windows were rattling, shutters flapping, and wind carousing, rumbling, and tumbling down the chimney, and, every once in a while, puffing out smoke and ashes, as if a legion of spirits were coming after them. Legree had been casting up accounts and reading newspapers for some hours, while Cassy sat in the corner; sullenly looking into the fire. Legree laid down his paper, and seeing an old book lying on the table, which he had noticed Cassy reading, the first part of the evening, took it up, and began to turn it over. It was one of those collections of stories of bloody murders, ghostly legends, and supernatural visitations, which, coarsely got up and illustrated, have a strange fascination for one who once begins to read them.
Legree poohed and pished, but read, turning page after page, till, finally, after reading some way, he threw down the book, with an oath.
“You don’t believe in ghosts, do you, Cass?” said he, taking the tongs and settling the fire. “I thought you’d more sense than to let noises scare you.”
“No matter what I believe,” said Cassy, sullenly.
“Fellows used to try to frighten me with their yarns at sea,” said Legree. “Never come it round me that way. I’m too tough for any such trash, tell ye.”
Cassy sat looking intensely at him in the shadow of the corner. There was that strange light in her eyes that always impressed Legree with uneasiness.
“Them noises was nothing but rats and the wind,” said Legree. “Rats will make a devil of a noise. I used to hear ’em sometimes down in the hold of the ship; and wind,—Lord’s sake! ye can make anything out o’ wind.”
Cassy knew Legree was uneasy under her eyes, and, therefore, she made no answer, but sat fixing them on him, with that strange, unearthly expression, as before.
“Come, speak out, woman,—don’t you think so?” said Legree.
“Can rats walk down stairs, and come walking through the entry, and open a door when you’ve locked it and set a chair against it?” said Cassy; “and come walk, walk, walking right up to your bed, and put out their hand, so?”
Cassy kept her glittering eyes fixed on Legree, as she spoke, and he stared at her like a man in the nightmare, till, when she finished by laying her hand, icy cold, on his, he sprung back, with an oath.
“Woman! what do you mean? Nobody did?”
“O, no,—of course not,—did I say they did?” said Cassy, with a smile of chilling derision.
“But—did—have you really seen?—Come, Cass, what is it, now,—speak out!”
“You may sleep there, yourself,” said Cassy, “if you want to know.”
“Did it come from the garret, Cassy?”
“It,—what?” said Cassy.
“Why, what you told of—”
“I didn’t tell you anything,” said Cassy, with dogged sullenness.
Legree walked up and down the room, uneasily.
“I’ll have this yer thing examined. I’ll look into it, this very night. I’ll take my pistols—”
“Do,” said Cassy; “sleep in that room. I’d like to see you doing it. Fire your pistols,—do!”
Legree stamped his foot, and swore violently.
“Don’t swear,” said Cassy; “nobody knows who may be hearing you. Hark! What was that?”
“What?” said Legree, starting.
A heavy old Dutch clock, that stood in the corner of the room, began, and slowly struck twelve.
For some reason or other, Legree neither spoke nor moved; a vague horror fell on him; while Cassy, with a keen, sneering glitter in her eyes, stood looking at him, counting the strokes.
“Twelve o’clock; well now we’ll see,” said she, turning, and opening the door into the passage-way, and standing as if listening.
“Hark! What’s that?” said she, raising her finger.
“It’s only the wind,” said Legree. “Don’t you hear how cursedly it blows?”
“Simon, come here,” said Cassy, in a whisper, laying her hand on his, and leading him to the foot of the stairs: “do you know what that is? Hark!”
A wild shriek came pealing down the stairway. It came from the garret. Legree’s knees knocked together; his face grew white with fear.
“Hadn’t you better get your pistols?” said Cassy, with a sneer that froze Legree’s blood. “It’s time this thing was looked into, you know. I’d like to have you go up now; they’re at it.”
“I won’t go!” said Legree, with an oath.
“Why not? There an’t any such thing as ghosts, you know! Come!” and Cassy flitted up the winding stairway, laughing, and looking back after him. “Come on.”
“I believe you are the devil!” said Legree. “Come back you hag,—come back, Cass! You shan’t go!”
But Cassy laughed wildly, and fled on. He heard her open the entry doors that led to the garret. A wild gust of wind swept down, extinguishing the candle he held in his hand, and with it the fearful, unearthly screams; they seemed to be shrieked in his very ear.
Legree fled frantically into the parlor, whither, in a few moments, he was followed by Cassy, pale, calm, cold as an avenging spirit, and with that same fearful light in her eye.
“I hope you are satisfied,” said she.
“Blast you, Cass!” said Legree.
“What for?” said Cassy. “I only went up and shut the doors. What’s the matter with that garret, Simon, do you suppose?” said she.
“None of your business!” said Legree.
“O, it an’t? Well,” said Cassy, “at any rate, I’m glad I don’t sleep under it.”
Anticipating the rising of the wind, that very evening, Cassy had been up and opened the garret window. Of course, the moment the doors were opened, the wind had drafted down, and extinguished the light.
This may serve as a specimen of the game that Cassy played with Legree, until he would sooner have put his head into a lion’s mouth than to have explored that garret. Meanwhile, in the night, when everybody else was asleep, Cassy slowly and carefully accumulated there a stock of provisions sufficient to afford subsistence for some time; she transferred, article by article, a greater part of her own and Emmeline’s wardrobe. All things being arranged, they only waited a fitting opportunity to put their plan in execution.
By cajoling Legree, and taking advantage of a good-natured interval, Cassy had got him to take her with him to the neighboring town, which was situated directly on the Red river. With a memory sharpened to almost preternatural clearness, she remarked every turn in the road, and formed a mental estimate of the time to be occupied in traversing it.
At the time when all was matured for action, our readers may, perhaps, like to look behind the scenes, and see the final coup d’etat.
It was now near evening, Legree had been absent, on a ride to a neighboring farm. For many days Cassy had been unusually gracious and accommodating in her humors; and Legree and she had been, apparently, on the best of terms. At present, we may behold her and Emmeline in the room of the latter, busy in sorting and arranging two small bundles.
“There, these will be large enough,” said Cassy. Now put on your bonnet, and let’s start; it’s just about the right time.”
“Why, they can see us yet,” said Emmeline.
“I mean they shall,” said Cassy, coolly. “Don’t you know that they must have their chase after us, at any rate? The way of the thing is to be just this:—We will steal out of the back door, and run down by the quarters. Sambo or Quimbo will be sure to see us. They will give chase, and we will get into the swamp; then, they can’t follow us any further till they go up and give the alarm, and turn out the dogs, and so on; and, while they are blundering round, and tumbling over each other, as they always do, you and I will slip along to the creek, that runs back of the house, and wade along in it, till we get opposite the back door. That will put the dogs all at fault; for scent won’t lie in the water. Every one will run out of the house to look after us, and then we’ll whip in at the back door, and up into the garret, where I’ve got a nice bed made up in one of the great boxes. We must stay in that garret a good while, for, I tell you, he will raise heaven and earth after us. He’ll muster some of those old overseers on the other plantations, and have a great hunt; and they’ll go over every inch of ground in that swamp. He makes it his boast that nobody ever got away from him. So let him hunt at his leisure.”
“Cassy, how well you have planned it!” said Emmeline. “Who ever would have thought of it, but you?”
There was neither pleasure nor exultation in Cassy’s eyes,—only a despairing firmness.
“Come,” she said, reaching her hand to Emmeline.
The two fugitives glided noiselessly from the house, and flitted, through the gathering shadows of evening, along by the quarters. The crescent moon, set like a silver signet in the western sky, delayed a little the approach of night. As Cassy expected, when quite near the verge of the swamps that encircled the plantation, they heard a voice calling to them to stop. It was not Sambo, however, but Legree, who was pursuing them with violent execrations. At the sound, the feebler spirit of Emmeline gave way; and, laying hold of Cassy’s arm, she said, “O, Cassy, I’m going to faint!”
“If you do, I’ll kill you!” said Cassy, drawing a small, glittering stiletto, and flashing it before the eyes of the girl.
The diversion accomplished the purpose. Emmeline did not faint, and succeeded in plunging, with Cassy, into a part of the labyrinth of swamp, so deep and dark that it was perfectly hopeless for Legree to think of following them, without assistance.
“Well,” said he, chuckling brutally; “at any rate, they’ve got themselves into a trap now—the baggage! They’re safe enough. They shall sweat for it!”
“Hulloa, there! Sambo! Quimbo! All hands!” called Legree, coming to the quarters, when the men and women were just returning from work. “There’s two runaways in the swamps. I’ll give five dollars to any nigger as catches ’em. Turn out the dogs! Turn out Tiger, and Fury, and the rest!”
The sensation produced by this news was immediate. Many of the men sprang forward, officiously, to offer their services, either from the hope of the reward, or from that cringing subserviency which is one of the most baleful effects of slavery. Some ran one way, and some another. Some were for getting flambeaux of pine-knots. Some were uncoupling the dogs, whose hoarse, savage bay added not a little to the animation of the scene.
“Mas’r, shall we shoot ’em, if can’t cotch ’em?” said Sambo, to whom his master brought out a rifle.
“You may fire on Cass, if you like; it’s time she was gone to the devil, where she belongs; but the gal, not,” said Legree. “And now, boys, be spry and smart. Five dollars for him that gets ’em; and a glass of spirits to every one of you, anyhow.”
The whole band, with the glare of blazing torches, and whoop, and shout, and savage yell, of man and beast, proceeded down to the swamp, followed, at some distance, by every servant in the house. The establishment was, of a consequence, wholly deserted, when Cassy and Emmeline glided into it the back way. The whooping and shouts of their pursuers were still filling the air; and, looking from the sitting-room windows, Cassy and Emmeline could see the troop, with their flambeaux, just dispersing themselves along the edge of the swamp.
“See there!” said Emmeline, pointing to Cassy; “the hunt is begun! Look how those lights dance about! Hark! the dogs! Don’t you hear? If we were only there, our chances wouldn’t be worth a picayune. O, for pity’s sake, do let’s hide ourselves. Quick!”
“There’s no occasion for hurry,” said Cassy, coolly; “they are all out after the hunt,—that’s the amusement of the evening! We’ll go up stairs, by and by. Meanwhile,” said she, deliberately taking a key from the pocket of a coat that Legree had thrown down in his hurry, “meanwhile I shall take something to pay our passage.
She unlocked the desk, took from it a roll of bills, which she counted over rapidly.
“O, don’t let’s do that!” said Emmeline.
“Don’t!” said Cassy; “why not? Would you have us starve in the swamps, or have that that will pay our way to the free states. Money will do anything, girl.” And, as she spoke, she put the money in her bosom.
“It would be stealing,” said Emmeline, in a distressed whisper.
“Stealing!” said Cassy, with a scornful laugh. “They who steal body and soul needn’t talk to us. Every one of these bills is stolen,—stolen from poor, starving, sweating creatures, who must go to the devil at last, for his profit. Let him talk about stealing! But come, we may as well go up garret; I’ve got a stock of candles there, and some books to pass away the time. You may be pretty sure they won’t come there to inquire after us. If they do, I’ll play ghost for them.”
When Emmeline reached the garret, she found an immense box, in which some heavy pieces of furniture had once been brought, turned on its side, so that the opening faced the wall, or rather the eaves. Cassy lit a small lamp, and creeping round under the eaves, they established themselves in it. It was spread with a couple of small mattresses and some pillows; a box near by was plentifully stored with candles, provisions, and all the clothing necessary to their journey, which Cassy had arranged into bundles of an astonishingly small compass.
“There,” said Cassy, as she fixed the lamp into a small hook, which she had driven into the side of the box for that purpose; “this is to be our home for the present. How do you like it?”
“Are you sure they won’t come and search the garret?”
“I’d like to see Simon Legree doing that,” said Cassy. “No, indeed; he will be too glad to keep away. As to the servants, they would any of them stand and be shot, sooner than show their faces here.”
Somewhat reassured, Emmeline settled herself back on her pillow.
“What did you mean, Cassy, by saying you would kill me?” she said, simply.
“I meant to stop your fainting,” said Cassy, “and I did do it. And now I tell you, Emmeline, you must make up your mind not to faint, let what will come; there’s no sort of need of it. If I had not stopped you, that wretch might have had his hands on you now.”
Emmeline shuddered.
The two remained some time in silence. Cassy busied herself with a French book; Emmeline, overcome with the exhaustion, fell into a doze, and slept some time. She was awakened by loud shouts and outcries, the tramp of horses’ feet, and the baying of dogs. She started up, with a faint shriek.
“Only the hunt coming back,” said Cassy, coolly; “never fear. Look out of this knot-hole. Don’t you see ’em all down there? Simon has to give up, for this night. Look, how muddy his horse is, flouncing about in the swamp; the dogs, too, look rather crestfallen. Ah, my good sir, you’ll have to try the race again and again,—the game isn’t there.”
“O, don’t speak a word!” said Emmeline; “what if they should hear you?”
“If they do hear anything, it will make them very particular to keep away,” said Cassy. “No danger; we may make any noise we please, and it will only add to the effect.”
At length the stillness of midnight settled down over the house. Legree, cursing his ill luck, and vowing dire vengeance on the morrow, went to bed.
1 Prov. 4:19.
Chapter 40
The Martyr
“Deem not the just by Heaven forgot!
Though life its common gifts deny,—
Though, with a crushed and bleeding heart,
And spurned of man, he goes to die!
For God hath marked each sorrowing day,
And numbered every bitter tear,
And heaven’s long years of bliss shall pay
For all his children suffer here.”
Bryant.1
The longest way must have its close,—the gloomiest night will wear on to a morning. An eternal, inexorable lapse of moments is ever hurrying the day of the evil to an eternal night, and the night of the just to an eternal day. We have walked with our humble friend thus far in the valley of slavery; first through flowery fields of ease and indulgence, then through heart-breaking separations from all that man holds dear. Again, we have waited with him in a sunny island, where generous hands concealed his chains with flowers; and, lastly, we have followed him when the last ray of earthly hope went out in night, and seen how, in the blackness of earthly darkness, the firmament of the unseen has blazed with stars of new and significant lustre.
The morning-star now stands over the tops of the mountains, and gales and breezes, not of earth, show that the gates of day are unclosing.
The escape of Cassy and Emmeline irritated the before surly temper of Legree to the last degree; and his fury, as was to be expected, fell upon the defenceless head of Tom. When he hurriedly announced the tidings among his hands, there was a sudden light in Tom’s eye, a sudden upraising of his hands, that did not escape him. He saw that he did not join the muster of the pursuers. He thought of forcing him to do it; but, having had, of old, experience of his inflexibility when commanded to take part in any deed of inhumanity, he would not, in his hurry, stop to enter into any conflict with him.
Tom, therefore, remained behind, with a few who had learned of him to pray, and offered up prayers for the escape of the fugitives.
When Legree returned, baffled and disappointed, all the long-working hatred of his soul towards his slave began to gather in a deadly and desperate form. Had not this man braved him,—steadily, powerfully, resistlessly,—ever since he bought him? Was there not a spirit in him which, silent as it was, burned on him like the fires of perdition?
“I hate him!” said Legree, that night, as he sat up in his bed; “I hate him! And isn’t he MINE? Can’t I do what I like with him? Who’s to hinder, I wonder?” And Legree clenched his fist, and shook it, as if he had something in his hands that he could rend in pieces.
But, then, Tom was a faithful, valuable servant; and, although Legree hated him the more for that, yet the consideration was still somewhat of a restraint to him.
The next morning, he determined to say nothing, as yet; to assemble a party, from some neighboring plantations, with dogs and guns; to surround the swamp, and go about the hunt systematically. If it succeeded, well and good; if not, he would summon Tom before him, and—his teeth clenched and his blood boiled—then he would break the fellow down, or—there was a dire inward whisper, to which his soul assented.
Ye say that the interest of the master is a sufficient safeguard for the slave. In the fury of man’s mad will, he will wittingly, and with open eye, sell his own soul to the devil to gain his ends; and will he be more careful of his neighbor’s body?
“Well,” said Cassy, the next day, from the garret, as she reconnoitred through the knot-hole, “the hunt’s going to begin again, today!”
Three or four mounted horsemen were curvetting about, on the space in front of the house; and one or two leashes of strange dogs were struggling with the negroes who held them, baying and barking at each other.
The men are, two of them, overseers of plantations in the vicinity; and others were some of Legree’s associates at the tavern-bar of a neighboring city, who had come for the interest of the sport. A more hard-favored set, perhaps, could not be imagined. Legree was serving brandy, profusely, round among them, as also among the negroes, who had been detailed from the various plantations for this service; for it was an object to make every service of this kind, among the negroes, as much of a holiday as possible.
Cassy placed her ear at the knot-hole; and, as the morning air blew directly towards the house, she could overhear a good deal of the conversation. A grave sneer overcast the dark, severe gravity of her face, as she listened, and heard them divide out the ground, discuss the rival merits of the dogs, give orders about firing, and the treatment of each, in case of capture.
Cassy drew back; and, clasping her hands, looked upward, and said, “O, great Almighty God! we are all sinners; but what have we done, more than all the rest of the world, that we should be treated so?”
There was a terrible earnestness in her face and voice, as she spoke.
“If it wasn’t for you, child,” she said, looking at Emmeline, “I’d go out to them; and I’d thank any one of them that would shoot me down; for what use will freedom be to me? Can it give me back my children, or make me what I used to be?”
Emmeline, in her child-like simplicity, was half afraid of the dark moods of Cassy. She looked perplexed, but made no answer. She only took her hand, with a gentle, caressing movement.
“Don’t!” said Cassy, trying to draw it away; “you’ll get me to loving you; and I never mean to love anything, again!”
“Poor Cassy!” said Emmeline, “don’t feel so! If the Lord gives us liberty, perhaps he’ll give you back your daughter; at any rate, I’ll be like a daughter to you. I know I’ll never see my poor old mother again! I shall love you, Cassy, whether you love me or not!”
The gentle, child-like spirit conquered. Cassy sat down by her, put her arm round her neck, stroked her soft, brown hair; and Emmeline then wondered at the beauty of her magnificent eyes, now soft with tears.
“O, Em!” said Cassy, “I’ve hungered for my children, and thirsted for them, and my eyes fail with longing for them! Here! here!” she said, striking her breast, “it’s all desolate, all empty! If God would give me back my children, then I could pray.”
“You must trust him, Cassy,” said Emmeline; “he is our Father!”
“His wrath is upon us,” said Cassy; “he has turned away in anger.”
“No, Cassy! He will be good to us! Let us hope in Him,” said Emmeline,—“I always have had hope.”
The hunt was long, animated, and thorough, but unsuccessful; and, with grave, ironic exultation, Cassy looked down on Legree, as, weary and dispirited, he alighted from his horse.
“Now, Quimbo,” said Legree, as he stretched himself down in the sitting-room, “you jest go and walk that Tom up here, right away! The old cuss is at the bottom of this yer whole matter; and I’ll have it out of his old black hide, or I’ll know the reason why!”
Sambo and Quimbo, both, though hating each other, were joined in one mind by a no less cordial hatred of Tom. Legree had told them, at first, that he had bought him for a general overseer, in his absence; and this had begun an ill will, on their part, which had increased, in their debased and servile natures, as they saw him becoming obnoxious to their master’s displeasure. Quimbo, therefore, departed, with a will, to execute his orders.
Tom heard the message with a forewarning heart; for he knew all the plan of the fugitives’ escape, and the place of their present concealment;—he knew the deadly character of the man he had to deal with, and his despotic power. But he felt strong in God to meet death, rather than betray the helpless.
He sat his basket down by the row, and, looking up, said, “Into thy hands I commend my spirit! Thou hast redeemed me, oh Lord God of truth!” and then quietly yielded himself to the rough, brutal grasp with which Quimbo seized him.
“Ay, ay!” said the giant, as he dragged him along; ye’ll cotch it, now! I’ll boun’ Mas’r’s back ’s up high! No sneaking out, now! Tell ye, ye’ll get it, and no mistake! See how ye’ll look, now, helpin’ Mas’r’s niggers to run away! See what ye’ll get!”
The savage words none of them reached that ear!—a higher voice there was saying, “Fear not them that kill the body, and, after that, have no more that they can do.” Nerve and bone of that poor man’s body vibrated to those words, as if touched by the finger of God; and he felt the strength of a thousand souls in one. As he passed along, the trees. and bushes, the huts of his servitude, the whole scene of his degradation, seemed to whirl by him as the landscape by the rushing ear. His soul throbbed,—his home was in sight,—and the hour of release seemed at hand.
“Well, Tom!” said Legree, walking up, and seizing him grimly by the collar of his coat, and speaking through his teeth, in a paroxysm of determined rage, “do you know I’ve made up my mind to KILL you?”
“It’s very likely, Mas’r,” said Tom, calmly.
“I have,” said Legree, with a grim, terrible calmness, “done—just—that—thing, Tom, unless you’ll tell me what you know about these yer gals!”
Tom stood silent.
“D’ye hear?” said Legree, stamping, with a roar like that of an incensed lion. “Speak!”
“I han’t got nothing to tell, Mas’r,” said Tom, with a slow, firm, deliberate utterance.
“Do you dare to tell me, ye old black Christian, ye don’t know?” said Legree.
Tom was silent.
“Speak!” thundered Legree, striking him furiously. Do you know anything?”
“I know, Mas’r; but I can’t tell anything. I can die!”
Legree drew in a long breath; and, suppressing his rage, took Tom by the arm, and, approaching his face almost to his, said, in a terrible voice, “Hark ’e, Tom!—ye think, ’cause I’ve let you off before, I don’t mean what I say; but, this time, I’ve made up my mind, and counted the cost. You’ve always stood it out again’ me: now, I’ll conquer ye, or kill ye!—one or t’ other. I’ll count every drop of blood there is in you, and take ’em, one by one, till ye give up!”
Tom looked up to his master, and answered, “Mas’r, if you was sick, or in trouble, or dying, and I could save ye, I’d give ye my heart’s blood; and, if taking every drop of blood in this poor old body would save your precious soul, I’d give ’em freely, as the Lord gave his for me. O, Mas’r! don’t bring this great sin on your soul! It will hurt you more than ’t will me! Do the worst you can, my troubles’ll be over soon; but, if ye don’t repent, yours won’t never end!”
Like a strange snatch of heavenly music, heard in the lull of a tempest, this burst of feeling made a moment’s blank pause. Legree stood aghast, and looked at Tom; and there was such a silence, that the tick of the old clock could be heard, measuring, with silent touch, the last moments of mercy and probation to that hardened heart.
It was but a moment. There was one hesitating pause,—one irresolute, relenting thrill,—and the spirit of evil came back, with seven-fold vehemence; and Legree, foaming with rage, smote his victim to the ground.
Scenes of blood and cruelty are shocking to our ear and heart. What man has nerve to do, man has not nerve to hear. What brother-man and brother-Christian must suffer, cannot be told us, even in our secret chamber, it so harrows the soul! And yet, oh my country! these things are done under the shadow of thy laws! O, Christ! thy church sees them, almost in silence!
But, of old, there was One whose suffering changed an instrument of torture, degradation and shame, into a symbol of glory, honor, and immortal life; and, where His spirit is, neither degrading stripes, nor blood, nor insults, can make the Christian’s last struggle less than glorious.
Was he alone, that long night, whose brave, loving spirit was bearing up, in that old shed, against buffeting and brutal stripes?
Nay! There stood by him One,—seen by him alone,—“like unto the Son of God.”
The tempter stood by him, too,—blinded by furious, despotic will,—every moment pressing him to shun that agony by the betrayal of the innocent. But the brave, true heart was firm on the Eternal Rock. Like his Master, he knew that, if he saved others, himself he could not save; nor could utmost extremity wring from him words, save of prayers and holy trust.
“He’s most gone, Mas’r,” said Sambo, touched, in spite of himself, by the patience of his victim.
“Pay away, till he gives up! Give it to him!—give it to him!” shouted Legree. I’ll take every drop of blood he has, unless he confesses!”
Tom opened his eyes, and looked upon his master. “Ye poor miserable critter!” he said, “there ain’t no more ye can do! I forgive ye, with all my soul!” and he fainted entirely away.
“I b’lieve, my soul, he’s done for, finally,” said Legree, stepping forward, to look at him. “Yes, he is! Well, his mouth’s shut up, at last,—that’s one comfort!”
Yes, Legree; but who shall shut up that voice in thy soul? that soul, past repentance, past prayer, past hope, in whom the fire that never shall be quenched is already burning!
Yet Tom was not quite gone. His wondrous words and pious prayers had struck upon the hearts of the imbruted blacks, who had been the instruments of cruelty upon him; and, the instant Legree withdrew, they took him down, and, in their ignorance, sought to call him back to life,—as if that were any favor to him.
“Sartin, we ’s been doin’ a drefful wicked thing!” said Sambo; “hopes Mas’r’ll have to ’count for it, and not we.”
They washed his wounds,—they provided a rude bed, of some refuse cotton, for him to lie down on; and one of them, stealing up to the house, begged a drink of brandy of Legree, pretending that he was tired, and wanted it for himself. He brought it back, and poured it down Tom’s throat.
“O, Tom!” said Quimbo, “we’s been awful wicked to ye!”
“I forgive ye, with all my heart!” said Tom, faintly.
“O, Tom! do tell us who is Jesus, anyhow?” said Sambo;—“Jesus, that’s been a standin’ by you so, all this night!—Who is he?”
The word roused the failing, fainting spirit. He poured forth a few energetic sentences of that wondrous One,—his life, his death, his everlasting presence, and power to save.
They wept,—both the two savage men.
“Why didn’t I never hear this before?” said Sambo; “but I do believe!—I can’t help it! Lord Jesus, have mercy on us!”
“Poor critters!” said Tom, “I’d be willing to bar’ all I have, if it’ll only bring ye to Christ! O, Lord! give me these two more souls, I pray!”
That prayer was answered!




第三十九章 计谋

  恶人的道路好阴暗,自己不知因为什么而跌倒。

  和别人的那些楼房的阁楼一样,烈格雷庄园上正宅的阁楼照样空旷宽敞。那上面一层全是灰尘,蜘蛛网随处可以见到,一些东倒西歪的东西到处堆在那里。这庄园曾经的主人——那户有钱人家从国外买回了大量漂亮的高档家具,当时这正宅还非常豪华。到后来他们要搬走了,带去了一部分家具,没带走的那部分都被扔在一些无人居住的小房间里,或是被搁在阁楼上面。阁楼的墙壁旁靠着曾经用过的装运家具的大包装箱,阁楼上面还有个小窗户,微弱的光线从那黑洞洞的、积满了灰尘的窗棂中照射进来,照在那些曾是豪华的高背椅子和沾满厚厚灰尘的桌子上。总而言之,这是个非常阴沉、暗淡的地方。但尽管它看起来很恐怖,很可怕,它还仅仅只是给那些迷信的黑人传奇故事染上几分恐怖的气氛而已。事实上,在那上面曾真真实实发生过恐怖的事。大概是几年前,有一位黑人妇女因招致了烈格雷的不满,在阁楼上被囚禁了好些时问。我们也不清楚那上面到底发生过怎样的事情,黑人们则时常在背后偷偷私语。有一天,那个不幸的女人的尸体从阁楼中被拖下来,埋掉了。传说自那以后,阁楼上就时常有咒骂声和混乱的拳脚声,混杂着绝望的哭喊声和呻吟声。一次,烈格雷碰巧听到有人正在谈论此事,他便大发脾气,还宣誓道,如果再有人敢提起阁楼的事情,他就要被放在上面关上几天,让他彻底弄清楚上面究竟是怎么回事。烈格雷这样说,无疑是给人们一种不提此事的一个暗示,但却无法阻止人们在心里对这件事情抱有的怀疑态度。

  紧接着,再也没人敢踏上阁楼的梯子,就连通往楼梯的必经通道,人们都望而生畏,一个个敬而远之。正因为大家都避谈这件事情,故事便开始不为人知,渐渐地便变得神秘起来。卡西突发奇想,或许可以利用烈格雷不堪一击的迷信心理,解放自己和那些不幸的难友们。

  那层神秘阁楼的下方碰巧住着卡西,有一天,她没经烈格雷同意,突然叫了几个佣人帮她搬家,她把所有的家具及日常用品一件不剩地运往一间离阁楼较远的房子里。恰恰这时候烈格雷骑着马从外面回来,看见佣人正卖力地忙这忙那,搬运家具,他吃了一惊。

  “卡西,捣什么乱!你发疯啦!”烈格雷大声叫道。

  “噢!我只是想换个地方。”卡西委屈地说道。

  “换个地方,究竟为什么呢?”烈格雷问。

  “我乐意这么做。”卡西答道。

  “你给我说明白点,为什么要这么干?”

  “我是人,我需要睡觉!”

  “睡觉,屁话?难道你晚上没睡觉吗?”

  “如果你愿意听,我很乐意告诉你。”

  “你讲吧!蠢婆娘!”烈格雷忍不住怒吼起来。

  “哦!主人,其实也没有什么大不了的,它吓不倒你。这幢楼只是在晚上有些奇怪,从十二点钟开始,不断会传来痛苦的呻吟声,滚动地板的声音和尖叫声,这样一直会延续到第二天早上。”

  “你的意思是,有人在上面。”烈格雷开始紧张起来,但还是强装笑脸地问道,“卡西,你觉得会是谁呢?”

  卡西抬起了头,用那双洞悉一切的乌黑的大眼睛死死地盯着他说:“天啦!我怎么知道究竟是什么人呢?刚才,我还指望你能告诉我,唉!估计你也不知道。”

  听她这么说,烈格雷愤怒到了极点,他挥起马鞭朝她抽去。卡西机灵地往后一闪,马鞭落空了,她乘机溜进房门,调过头说道:“要想知道事情的真相,你最好自己睡到那间房里,西蒙!这样你能知道得一清二楚了。”说完,她迅速地关紧门,上了锁。

  烈格雷愤怒了,开始发了疯似地诅咒,还扬言要踢开房门。但是他并没有那么做,容易看出,经过细细地掂量,他已经放弃了这个念头。一会儿,他便闷闷不乐地走进了自己的房问。事实证明,卡西的想法是正确的。经过这件事以后,她又采用了一系列装神弄鬼的方法。不断加剧烈格雷的恐惧心理。

  她在阁楼迎风的墙头找到了一个洞眼,在里面塞进一个破瓶颈。一旦有风吹进瓶颈,它就会发出一种令人毛骨悚然的悲鸣声。刮大风的时候,这种悲鸣声会转变成鬼哭狼嚎的尖叫声。在那些愚昧、迷信和作恶的人耳中,这种声音像极了地狱之神索命的号召。

  阁楼里闹鬼了,每当人们在听到这些恐怖声音的同时,他们便开始猜疑,时间长了,大家也不再怀疑从前那个鬼怪故事的可信度。于是这幢阁楼到处弥漫了一种恐怖的气氛,令人不寒而栗。尽管无人向烈格雷先生提及这件事情,他却感觉到自己无时不刻不被这种紧张的气氛包围着。

  世界上最迷信的人莫过于那些叛离上帝,诅咒神灵的人,基督徒们相信公正、慈祥、乐于赐人幸福的上帝存在,所以他们永远都保持着心止如水的平和心态,他们相信未知的世界充满了光明和正义。但对那些无视上帝存在,干坏事的人来说——正如一位名人所言,世界乃是“埋葬死人,到处黑暗的墓地”。根本毫无秩序可言,黑白之分。于是在那些不敬上帝的人看来,他们的周围都有可能是鬼怪出现的地方,阴森、可怕的妖魔会随时来向他们索命。

  汤姆的正直,有一段时间悄悄地唤醒了烈格雷心中那沉睡已久的道德观。尽管潜在他内心深处的邪恶势力抵制着这种良心的发现,但汤姆的每一句祈祷,每一首赞美诗都使烈格雷从心里震惊和产生混乱。

  卡西对烈格雷具有很大的影响力,虽然他是她的主人——她的暴君,是统治和奴虐她的人,他完全相信她被牢牢地掌握在自己的手中,不存在任何人的帮助和欲报复他的可能。可是人就是这样,即使是最凶狠最残暴的恶棍,如果他同一位很有影响力的女人生活在一起,不可否认他会在很大程度上受到这种影响力的感染和对她的防备。正如卡西说的,在他买下她之前,她还是一位受过良好教育和很有修养的女人,但他将她的感觉、感情置之度外,任意地践踏。她的身体不属于自己了,长时间受到精神和肉体上的摧残、蹂躏已经使她心身倍受沧桑。绝望之下,那颗原本仁慈善良的心渐渐地变得凶狠起来,心中慢慢燃烧起愤怒的火焰。因而,她在某些地方几乎成了他的主人。烈格雷欺凌她的同时也在心里害怕她。

  卡西不太正常的表现,时时引起众人的怀疑。这使她所有的言谈举止都笼罩上一层神秘的色彩,深不可测。渐渐地,她对烈格雷的影响变得愈来愈明显,愈来愈不可思议了。

  两天后的一个晚上,烈格雷坐在那间破旧的起居室里,他的旁边放着一个火盆,里面燃烧着红红的炭火,火光照在房间里的每件东西上,映出各种飘忽不定的影子。窗外狂风怒吼,夹着倾盆大雨噼噼叭叭地打在屋顶上。在这样的夜晚,室内各种破败的东西常常会发出各种奇怪的声音,窗户吱吱响个不停,几扇百叶窗在风力的作用下嗒嗒作响。狂风夹着雨滴从屋顶的烟囱里直窜进来,卷起浓黑的烟尘,仿佛从天降下很多妖魔鬼怪似的。烈格雷在这间屋子里已经呆了几个小时,他整理了些旧账户,然后又读起了报纸。卡西则安静地端坐在墙角,幽幽寡欢地对着火光出神。接着,烈格雷放下了手中的报纸,一眼瞅见桌子上放着的一本旧书本——就是他以前看见卡西读过的那本书。他随手拿了起来,粗略地浏览了一遍。这是一本有关写鬼怪传说的故事书,里面有凶杀惨案,还有一些善有善报、恶有恶报的故事结局。里面附播各种恐怖、粗糙的图片。书本从印刷、装订、纸张等方面给人的感觉都是粗制滥造,极为简陋。但是它的故事情节却有一股无可推卸的吸引力,激起你继续读下去的欲望。

  烈格雷迅速地翻动书本,看了一页又一页,与此同时他发出“呸!”“啐!”之声接连不断,过了一段时间,他突然扔掉了手中的书本,大吼一声。

  “卡西,你不会相信世界上有鬼吧!”他用火钳拨火,吃惊地问道,“我一直认为你是一个胆大的女人,不会因一些奇怪的噪音而感到害怕。”

  “我信与不信,都和你没关系。”卡西冷言以对。

  “过去我在上海的一段时间里,有些老伙计们闲着没事,讲一些妖魔鬼怪的故事恐吓我。但是我从来都没有害怕过,我的胆子大着呢!”烈格雷又说道,“书上这些瞎编胡造的奇闻怪事我才不会害怕呢!”

  卡西一声不吭坐在墙角里,用眼睛狠狠地盯着他,暗淡的光线中,她的神形老让烈格雷感到莫名的惊慌。

  “那些响声肯定是老鼠弄出来的,可恶的老鼠们总是爱在某个无人的角落里,弄出些奇怪的声音来。以前我在上海的时候,货舱里经常能听到这种声音,”烈格雷接着说,“还有风,无形的风或许也可能发出这种声音。天啊!你说风声有多奇怪,它就有多奇怪。”

  卡西已察觉出烈格雷那微妙的表情,早在自己的注视下惴惴不安了。因此她没有急着接腔,仍旧用那种神秘的眼睛死死地盯着他,像刚才一样。

  “喂,你哑啦!干嘛不说话,你觉得我说的对吗?”烈格雷着急地问道。

  “你相信老鼠能跑下来,找到你的门口,打开一条你早已上了锁的大门吗?”卡西说,“然后再绕过抵在门后的椅子,慢慢地靠近你的床头,像我这样伸出魔鬼般的双手吗?”

  卡西说这话时,眼睛一眨不眨地凝望着烈格雷,形色尤为专注。他惊呆了,像做梦似地看着她。直到卡西说完后,突然用双手抓住他时,烈格雷才清醒过来,往后一退,忍不住大骂起来。

  “你这蠢货!快给我说清楚,真的有这回事吗?”

  “噢,如果没有,我会说有这回事吗?”卡西的脸上露出了胜利者的微笑。

  “好了,卡西,你不要再逗圈子了,你真的亲眼看见过吗?快给我说说。”

  “要我说,如果你真想知道的话,自己何不在那间屋子里睡一个晚上呢!”卡西回答道。

  “卡西,你清楚它是从阁楼上下来的吗?”

  “它?你说的它是什么呀?”卡西问。

  “当然是你刚才说的那——”

  “刚才,我可没告诉你什么。”卡西不高兴地打断了他的说话,固执地说。

  烈格雷忐忑不安地在房间里走来走去。

  “我会派人调查这件事情。今天晚上,我会带上手熗,亲自去瞧瞧。”

  “你最好今天晚上搬到那间屋里睡,我才不相信你有那么大的胆子呢。”卡西又打断他,“开熗——你敢吗?”

  烈格雷忍不住破口大骂起来,用力地跺了跺脚。

  “你诅咒我的同时,就不怕有人听见吗?听,什么声音呀?”卡西说道。

  “什么声音?”烈格雷竖起耳朵仔细地听。

  这时,墙角那座古老的大笨钟慢慢地敲了十二下,声音在寂静的夜里特别低沉。

  不知为什么,烈格雷再不说话了,一动不动地站在那儿。他感到莫名的恐惧。卡西站在原地,一边用嘲讽的眼神盯着他,一边出声地数着钟点。

  “闹钟已经敲过十二下了。现在,让我们等着下面的好戏吧!”她说完,迅速地跑过去打开了通往走廊的大门。然后就静静地站在旁边,像在仔细倾听什么。

  “你听,那是什么声音?”她突然用手指着一个方向,吃惊地问道。

  “那是风吹的声音,”烈格雷回答,“你难道没听见外面的风刮得有多厉害吗?”

  “西蒙,你过来,”卡西温柔地牵起他的手,走到楼梯旁边小声地问道,“听!那是什么声音呀?”

  一种疯狂的尖叫声从阁楼上传来,他听得很清楚,是从阁楼上传来的。烈格雷的脸一下变得苍白,双腿直打哆嗦。

  “你快去把手熗带来吧!现在,是调查这件事的最好时候。你听见没有,他们又在吵闹了,咱们还是上去看看吧!”卡西冷笑道,烈格雷顿时觉得全身的血一下降到了零点。

  “鬼才去呢!”烈格雷答道。

  “你不是说,世界上没有鬼魂的吗?干嘛不敢去呢?来吧!跟我上来吧!”卡西迅速地登上了弯弯曲曲的楼梯,调过头来对烈格雷大声说道,“怕死鬼,上来吧!”

  “臭娘们!我猜你八成是个魔鬼生的。你回来,卡西!你回来!”烈格雷喊道。

  卡西好像没听见他说什么,还是大步流星地走向前去。他听见了她打开通往阁楼那道门的声音,一阵狂风吹过,他手中的蜡烛灭了,随即而来的是更恐怖更怪异的尖叫声,那声音似乎紧紧地包围了他。

  烈格雷飞快地逃回起居室,仿佛有魔鬼在后面追赶他似的。过了一会儿,卡西也跟着回来了。她的眼睛里喷出复仇的火焰。整个儿看起来是那么镇定,冷酷和可怕。

  “这下,你总该相信了!”卡西说。

  “你这巫婆!你去死吧!”烈格雷骂骂咧咧道。

  “干嘛发这么大火气?刚才,我只不过上楼去关了下门而已,”卡西说,“西蒙,你说阁楼上究竟是怎么回事呀?”

  “不用你问为什么!关你什么事呀?”烈格雷说。

  “不管我的事!太好了,以后我再也不用睡在那鬼地方了,谢天谢地,我终于摆脱了那魔鬼的纠缠了!”

  那天夜晚,卡西料到风会刮起来,所以事先上去,打开了阁楼的窗户。一打开门,那风自然就从楼刮下来,吹熄蜡烛。

  卡西为烈格雷设下的机关,由此可见一般。这使得,他到后来宁愿头往狮子嘴里钻,也不敢到阁楼去察看了。与此同时,夜深人静的时候,卡西又小心翼翼地慢慢在阁楼里储存起了食物,直到存得足够维持一段生活之用。她还把自己和埃米琳的大部分衣服,一件件转移到那里。这样,一切准备宣告完毕,只等适宜的机会来实现她们的计划。

  卡西还利用烈格雷心情高兴的间隙,哄骗他带领自己去坐落在红河岸边的镇子上去。她的记忆力之清晰,几乎达到异乎寻常的程度,记下了路上的每一个转弯,心里也估量出了路上所花的时问。

  在采取行动时机成熟的此刻,看官诸君,也许愿意一睹幕后以及最后逃路的情况吧。

  现在,正是接近黄昏时分。烈格雷骑着马出门到邻近一座农场去了。好几天来,卡西的脾气不同寻常地温和起来,小鸟依人般的。烈格雷和她之间的关系,看来十分融洽。此时,我们看到她和埃米琳在后者的卧室里,正忙于收拾整理东西,系成了两个小包袱。

  “若,这些就你拿的啦,”卡西说,“现在,戴上帽子,我们动身吧,时间合适。”

  “哦,他们还能看清楚我们哪。”埃米琳说。

  “我就是打算想叫他们看清楚的,”卡西镇定地说,“难道你不明白,他们无论如何都要追赶我们吗?这件事只能这么办,我们从后门逃,路过下处。桑博或者昆博就一定能看见我们。他们来追,我们就躲到沼泽里去。他们追不到我们时,就会回家报告大事不好,再把猎狗放出来什么的。趁他们跌跌撞撞,你拥我、我推你的时候——他们办事总是这副德性——你我再沿着通到上房背面的小河溜回来,在河里趟着水回到后正对面。这样,猎狗就嗅不出来,因为水里存不住气味。全家人都会跑出去追我们,这时我们就穿过后门,到阁楼上去。我在大箱子中间摆了一张挺舒服的床铺。我们得在阁楼上呆好长一段时期,因为你不知道,他肯定会追捕我们闹个天翻地覆,会纠集别的种植园的老监工,来个大搜捕,会把沼泽里每一寸土地都搜查一遍。他常跟别人夸口,说谁也从他手里逃不掉。那他就慢慢地找吧。”

  “卡西,你盘算得真周到!”埃米琳说,“除了你,有谁还能想出这种办法来呀?”

  卡西眼里既没有喜悦也没有兴奋,有的只是绝望和坚毅。

  “来吧。”她说着向埃米琳伸出了手。

  两个逃亡者悄悄溜出上房,趁着越来越浓的暮色,从下处旁边闪身而过。西方天空上,嵌着一弯新月,宛若银色玉玺,稍稍推迟了夜幕的降临。不出卡西所料,他们将要走到环绕着种植园周围的沼泽边沿时,只听得一声呐喊,让她们停下来。不过,这不是桑博而是烈格雷的声音,他一边破口大骂,一边追赶她们。听到呐喊声,埃米琳软弱的神经崩溃了。她抓住卡西的胳膊,说:“哦,卡西,我快昏过去了!”

  “你要是昏过去,我就要你的命!”卡西掏出一把闪光的小匕首,在姑娘眼前晃了晃。

  这一转移注意力的办法立即奏效,达到目的。埃米琳没有昏厥,反而能够随同卡西一同钻到了一块迷宫般的沼泽里去。里面幽深漆黑,烈格雷没有助手,要想追上她们,根本毫无希望。

  “嘿、嘿!”烈格雷残忍地吃吃地笑道,“不管怎么说,她们都掉进陷阱里去了,这两个婊子!她们跑不了啦,看她们在里面受罪吧!”

  “喂、喂!桑博!昆博!都给我来呀!”烈格雷一面叫喊,一面来到下处。这时,刚好男女黑奴刚刚收工回来,“有两个跑到沼泽里去啦。哪个黑鬼子能把她们捉回来,我赏给五块钱。把猎狗放出去!把小虎、怒神还有别的猎狗,统统放出去!”

  这个消息立即引发了一片骚乱。不少男奴一跃而出,殷殷勤勤,主动表示愿意效力。或者出于得到悬赏的希望。也或者出于阿谀奉承的奴性,奴隶制所造成的最悲惨结局之一的奴性。有些朝这边跑过去,有些从另一边跑过去。有些人去拿松节火把,有些人解开猎狗。猎狗嘶哑的狂吠,给这番热闹场景平添了不少声色。

  “老爷,要是咱们逮不住她,能开熗吗?”桑博问。这时,他的主子给他递过来一支来福熗。

  “你要是愿意,冲卡西开熗好了!她的时辰到了,该回老家见鬼去啦。可是,别冲那丫头打熗,”烈格雷说,“喂,小的们!拿出精神头来,干得漂亮一点。抓到她们的人,赏五块大洋,不管怎样,你们每个人也犒赏一杯酒喝。”

  于是,这一伙人手持烈焰熊熊的火把,人喊马嘶犬吠,吱呀怪叫着直奔沼泽而去,远远地,还跟着上房的全体仆役。结果,当卡西和埃米琳偷偷抄后路回来的时候,整个宅院都空空荡荡,没有一个人,追赶人群的呼啸和喊叫,还在夜空中回荡。卡西和埃米琳穿过起居室的窗户望出去,瞥见手持火把的那队人马,正沿着沼泽边沿疏散开来。

  “你瞧那边!”埃米琳边说边为卡西指划着,“搜捕开始啦!你瞧,那些火把在飞舞哪!听,猎狗还在叫哪!你没有听到?我们要是还在那里,可就没机会逃了。哦,行行好,我们快藏起来吧,快点儿!”

  “没有必要慌慌张张的,”卡西语气十分泰然,“他们全都出去追人去了——今天晚上,可真有意思!我们一会儿再上楼。同时,”她说着慢慢腾腾地从烈格雷匆忙中丢下的上衣口袋里,掏出了一把钥匙,“同时,我们再拿些盘缠。”

  她打开写字台的抽屉,拿出一叠钞票,很快点了点数目。

  “哦,可别这样做。”埃米琳说。

  “别这样做!”卡西说,“为什么不能?你是愿意我们饿死在沼泽里,还是愿意用这些钱当路费,到自由州去呢?有钱什么事都办得到,姑娘。”她一面说,一面把钱揣到怀里。

  “这是偷窃。”埃米琳沮丧地小声说。

  “偷窃!”卡西奚落般地大笑起来,“那些偷窃了别人肉体和灵魂的人,用不着对我们说教。这些钱,哪一张不是偷来的,不是从饿着肚皮、流血流汗的苦命人那里偷来的?为了他捞钱,苦命的人就得累到死的那一天。他还竟然奢谈偷窃!噢,算啦,我们还是到阁楼上去吧。我在那里存了一些蜡烛,还有些书可以消磨时问。他们绝对不会到上边找我们去,这你放心好啦。要是他们上去,我就装鬼吓唬他们。”

  埃米琳来到阁楼上,见到一只硕大的木箱。木箱原是装运大件家具用的,现在则放在那里,开口冲着墙壁,或者倒不如说冲着屋顶。卡西点燃了一盏小灯,两人从屋顶钻进了箱子,就在里面栖下身来。里面,还铺着两床褥子和几个枕头,旁边的一只箱子,里面储存着为数不少的蜡烛和食物,以及旅途上她们需用的衣服。卡西早已把衣服整理成两个小得出人意料的包袱。

  “好啦,”卡西一面说着话,一面把小灯挂在箱壁的挂钩上。这是她专门为了挂灯钉在箱壁上的,“目前这就是我们的家,你觉得怎么样?”

  “你敢肯定他们不会到阁楼里来搜查吗?”

  “我倒想看看西蒙·烈格雷敢不敢这样,”卡西说,“不会的,他躲开这里才高兴哪。说到那些仆人,他们个个都宁肯呆着不动吃熗子,也不敢上这里来看一眼的。”

  埃米琳心里坦然了一些,于是把身子靠在枕头上。

  “刚才你说要我的命,卡西,是什么意思?”埃米琳问得十分天真。

  “我的意思是怕你昏过去,”卡西说,“还真管了用。不过,我现在告诉你,埃米琳,无论以后出现什么情况,你都得有信心不昏过去才成,再说,也没有这个必要。假如我没有制止你,那个坏蛋现在也许把你逮到手里了。”

  埃米琳全身战栗起来。

  有一会儿的功夫,两人谁都没有说话。卡西埋头忙着读一本法文书,埃米琳受不住精疲力竭的滋味,打起了瞌睡,睡了一觉。后来,人们的高声喊叫,马蹄的得得声和猎狗的狂吠声把她吵醒了。她愣了一下,有气无力地大叫了一声。

  “没事儿,是搜捕的回来了,”卡西镇定自若,“别怕。从这个小孔里往外看看。你看他们不是都在下边吗?西蒙今天夜里是没了指望。瞧他那匹浑身是泥的马,都是在沼泽里狂奔时溅到身上的。那些猎狗也脏兮兮的,一副垂头丧气的样子。嗨,我好心的老爷,这样的追捕,你还一次一次地没完哪,可猎物并没有在那里。”

  “哟,千万别说话!”埃米琳说,“要是让他们听到,可怎么好?”

  “要是他们稍微听到点动静,肯定特别想躲开,”卡西说,“根本不碍事,我们想怎么吵闹都随便,这样结果只能更叫他们害怕。”

  终于,午夜的沉寂笼罩了整幢房子。烈格雷嘴里骂着自己活该倒霉,信誓旦旦地说着明天要进行狠狠的报复,才就寝上了床。

第四十章 殉道者

  “不要说上苍遗忘了正义!

  生活失去了通常乐趣——

  破碎的心脏鲜血流淌,

  受尽人间欺凌走向死亡!

  上帝记下了每日的黯然,

  每滴苦涩眼泪也记录在案!

  万年天国的福祈将偿还

  他的儿女在这里的一切辛酸。”

  ——布莱恩特

  漫长的跋涉总有尽头,凄苦的黑夜总会变成黎明。光阴的涓滴,毅然决然,一刻不停地永恒逝去,永远催生着邪恶者的白昼化为无尽无休的黑夜,也催生着正义者的黑夜升华为永恒的白昼。在奴役的峡谷之中,我们跟随着我们卑微的朋友,跋涉了相当长的一段路程。起初,经过了享受安逸舒适、宠惠优加的、鲜花盛开的片片田野,随即经受了那与亲人生离死别的心碎时刻。后来,我们同他一起,在阳光和煦的岛子上等待着。那里,慷慨无私的人们用朵朵鲜花,掩盖起了他身披的镣铐枷锁。最后,我们又随着他,经历了那人世间最后一线希望。尔后在深夜破灭的时刻,我们又瞥见,在尘世黑暗的幽深渊薮里,那肉眼凡胎无法目睹的天上仙界,用灿烂星光燃烧起了耐人寻味的新的辉煌。

  此刻,启明星高挂在层峦叠峰的顶峰,一阵阵超越凡世的和煦微风吹拂之处,预告着白昼的大门即将开启。

  卡西和埃米琳的逃跑,使脾气原本乖戾粗暴的烈格雷激怒到无以复加的地步。不出人们所料,他的暴怒便自然落到无人保护的汤姆头上。烈格雷在奴隶们面前,急匆匆地发布这个消息时,汤姆眼睛里蓦然射出的光芒,以及他突然高扬起来的两手,都让烈格雷看在眼里。他见到,汤姆没有参与到纠集前去追赶的人们中,自己心里原来打算强迫汤姆参与进来,然而最近,由于他命令汤姆去参与任何非人道行动时,领略过他那宁折不屈的精神,所以不愿意在匆忙之间停下来同他发生任何冲突。

  因此,汤姆同几个向他学会祈祷的黑人,滞留在人群后面,为逃亡者的潜逃奉献自己的祈祷。

  当受到挫败、心灰意冷的烈格雷回到家里时,在他心灵之中,对这个奴隶所抱的长期酝酿着的仇恨,便可怕的聚集起来,一发而不可收。自从把这个人买来以后,难道他不是一直坚定有力而又不表示反抗地与自己作对吗?尽管默默不语,难道他内心深处不是有一个精灵,仿佛地狱之火,在熊熊燃烧吗?

  “我恨他!”那天夜里,烈格雷坐在床上,说,“我恨他!他难道不是归我所有吗?难道我对他不是想干啥就干啥吗?我不晓得谁能阻拦我!”烈格雷攥紧拳头晃了晃,仿佛手里有什么东西,能够捏成齑粉一样。

  不过,汤姆忠厚老实,又是个难能可贵的仆人。虽然烈格雷为此更加痛恨,然而,这种考虑对他来说依旧是某种掣肘。

  第二天清早,他决定目前什么话都不说,只是从邻近几个种植园里纠合了一些人,手牵猎狗,肩扛大熗,把个沼泽团团围将起来,打算着手有条不紊地搜查一遍。如果搜查成功,那千好万好;倘若不然,他就会咬紧钢牙、热血沸腾,把汤姆传唤到面前,那时非把那家伙治得服服贴贴不可,再不然——他内心传来一阵可怕的耳语,心里同意了耳语所出的主意。

  他们断言,主子的利益就是奴隶的有力保障。可是,当一个人的脾气愤怒得发狂时,他会心甘情愿,眼睁睁把自己的灵魂出卖给魔鬼,以达到自己的目的,还哪里会顾及别人的肉体?

  “喏,”第二天,卡西透过阁楼的小孔观察着说,“搜捕今天又快开始啦!”

  上房前的空地上,三四个骑马的人在奔腾跳跃,一两群怪模怪样的猎狗正跟牵着它们的黑人挣扎着,它们之间相互狂吠乱叫。

  这群人中,有两个是附近种植园的监工,其余的是烈格雷附近镇子上酒馆里的相识,由于对这次搜捕感到兴趣,才赶来的。一个个凶神恶煞,恐怕再也找不到比他们更面目狰狞的人了。勒格里十分慷慨大方,正用白兰地挨个招待他们,还有不同种植园派遣来执行这项任务的黑人,因为每逢这样请人帮忙,也要在黑人中间,办得尽量像过什么节日一样热闹。

  卡西耳朵贴在小孔上。晨风正冲着上房吹过来,她听得见人们大部分的谈话内容。她听着听着,阴郁而严峻肃穆的脸上,泛起了尖刻的讥讽神情。只听得他们在划分地段,研究着猎狗的长处,下达如何开熗的命令,以及捕捉之后怎样处置等等。

  卡西抽身回来,合起两手,向上望着,说:“哦,伟大全能的上帝!是啊,我们都是有罪的人。可我们又比世上的人多做了什么坏事,应该受到这样的对待呢?”

  她说着话,脸上和口吻之中流露出恳切的真挚。

  “如果不是为了你,孩子,”她看着埃米琳说,“我真想出去,随便让他们什么人开熗打死我才谢天谢地哩。自由对我到底有什么用处?它能把我的孩子还给我,还是能让我恢复我原先的样子?”

  稍带稚气纯真的埃米琳,对卡西阴沉心情感到有些害怕。她似乎惶惑不解,所以没有答话,只是握住卡西的手,轻轻抚摸着。

  “别这样!”卡西想要抽回手来,“你要这样,我会喜爱上你的,可我决心永远不再喜爱什么东西了!”

  “可怜的卡西!”埃米琳说,“千万别这样想了!如果救主给我们自由,也许会把你女儿还给你的。起码来说,我就跟女儿一样。我明白,我再也见不着妈妈了!不管你爱不爱我,卡西,我都爱你!”

  温柔的、孩子般的情绪感染了卡西。她坐在埃米琳身旁,搂着她的脖子,抚弄着她那棕色的柔发。埃米琳望着那双此刻噙着泪水的柔和目光,惊异于她的眼睛的美丽。

  “哦,艾姆,”卡西说,“我切盼着自己的孩子,如饥似渴地切盼着,盼得连眼力都不行了!你瞧,这里!”她拍打着胸脯说,“这里凄凄凉凉,空空落落的!假使上帝把孩子还给我,那我就能向上帝祈祷了。”

  “你一定要信奉他,卡西,”埃米琳说,“他是我们的天父啊!”

  “可他对我们怒气冲冲,”卡西说,“气得离开了我们。”

  “没有,卡西!他会对我们慈悲的!我们把希望寄托在他身上吧,”埃米琳说,“我总是怀着希望的。”

  搜捕持续了很长时问。热闹而彻底,然而一无所获。烈格雷困顿沮丧,翻身下了马。卡西带着极为讥讽和欢欣的神情,往下望着他。

  “喂,昆博,”烈格雷四仰八叉地躺在起居室里,说,“你给把那个汤姆押到这里来,赶快!这个老不死的,是这整个事儿的后台。我要在这张老黑皮身上,知道事情的底细,或者知道这事的原委。”

  桑博和昆博,虽然彼此相互忌恨,但对汤姆的痛恨却都到了刻骨铭心的地步,因此,在这件事情上,两人可谓心心相印。想当初,烈格雷对他们说过,购买汤姆,是为了在自己出门的时候叫他当总监工,这就惹得两人十分恼怒。而后,眼看汤姆受到主子的白眼和反感,这种恼怒,在两人奴颜婢膝的心性中,就更是有增无减。因此,昆博信誓旦旦地迈步离开,去执行命令。

  汤姆怀着某种预感,听到了传唤。因为,他了解逃亡者的全部逃跑计划,以及她们目前藏身的地方,也了解他要对付的这个人,生性可怕,握着专横的大权。然而,他对上帝怀着强烈信念,宁肯丧命,也绝不出卖无依无助的人们。

  他把篮子放在田垅旁边,仰望上苍,说:“我把灵魂荐于你手中!你救赎了我,哦,真理的上帝救主!”接着,便驯顺地让昆博粗鲁残暴地抓住了他。

  “嗨,嗨,”大块头的昆博一面拖着他走,一面说,“这一下你算碰到熗眼上了!我敢说,老爷火气正大!你怎么也跑不掉了,这会儿!告你说,你逃不脱了,没错!还帮着老爷的黑鬼子们逃跑,看你还有脸见老爷!会把你怎么样,咱就等着瞧吧!”

  这些粗鲁话,汤姆一句也没有听到耳朵里去!相反,一个更高的声音在说:“那杀身以后,不能再作什么,不要怕他们。”这个可怜的人身上的神经和骨肉,都随着这些话的震颤,宛若受到了上帝手指的触摸,觉得千万条灵魂都集于一身。他沿路走着,旁边的花木树丛和奴隶们的小屋,以及他受到屈辱的整个景象,都打着旋儿,一阵风从他身旁掠过去,仿佛田野景色掠过疾驶而去的车子。他的心在祈祷,天国之家已经在望,解脱的时刻近在手边了。

  “好哇,汤姆!”烈格雷走上前来,狠劲抓住汤姆外套的领子,在一阵无法释然的狂怒中,咬牙切齿地说,“我非宰了你不行,明白不?”

  “这很有可能,老爷。”汤姆语气十分平静。

  “我刚刚——下了——决心,汤姆,”烈格雷凶狠而又冷酷得叫人可怕,“除非你把那两个女人的事告诉我!”

  汤姆默然不语地站在那里。

  “聋了吗?”烈格雷跺着脚,像一头激怒的狮子咆哮起来,“给我说!”

  “我没什么可说的,老爷。”汤姆语气缓慢而镇定,说话慢慢吞吞。

  “你敢给我说不晓得,你这个黑皮老基督徒?”烈格雷说。

  汤姆默不作声。

  “说呀!”烈格雷的声音如雷电霹雳,一面又狂怒地打着汤姆,“晓不晓得?”

  “我晓得,老爷,可是什么也不能说出来。让我死了吧!”

  烈格雷长长地喘了一口气,强压着怒火,抓住汤姆胳膊,把脸几乎贴在汤姆脸上,用令人恐怖的声音说:“你给我听清了,汤姆!你当是上一回我放过了你,我说话就算数啦。可这一回,我铁了心,不管赔多少钱。你一直拗着我,眼下我要治服你,再不然就宰了你!不是这样,就是那样。我要数数你身上有多少滴血,让你的血一滴滴往外流,流到你认输!”

  汤姆抬头望着主子,说:“老爷,要是你生病有灾或是快死了,我愿意救你一命,把自己心里的血都给你。要是我这个可怜老头子的滴滴鲜血,能够拯救你宝贵的灵魂,我愿在所不惜,把滴滴鲜血都奉献出来,正像救主把自己的血赐给我一样。哦,老爷!别把这个大罪带给你的灵魂吧!这与其说伤害了我,倒不如说伤害了你!你尽管作恶吧,我的苦难很快就会过去;可是,你要是不悔罪,你的苦难是没边没沿的!”

  仿佛在暴风骤雨的间隙里,听到一段奇异的仙乐,这场情感的迸发,一时间使得人们哑口无言。烈格雷惊慌失色,呆望着汤姆。屋内鸦雀无声,连那只旧钟的嘀嗒声,也清晰可辨。它在默默地计算着对这颗铁石心肠发出慈悲的最后期限,以及考验时问。

  然而,这只是转瞬间的事情。烈格雷稍一踌躇,心里浮现出一丝游移不决的悔改冲动,接着,他那邪恶的念头,又以七倍的疯狂复现在心中。他暴跳如雷,一下子把汤姆打翻在地。

  残忍的血腥场面,既震惊我们的听觉,又震惊我们的心灵。人敢于做出事情,别人却不忍去听。同胞和教友所遭受的苦难,即使在密室中也无法讲述给我们,因为这会让我们的灵魂痛苦不堪!然而,呜呼,我的国家呀,这些事情却是在你法律的前庇下做出来的!哦,基督呀!你的教会目睹这些场面,却一言不发!

  然而,古时候有一个人,他的苦难却把屈辱羞耻人的残酷刑具,变成了荣耀、盛誉和永恒生命的象征。凡在他的精神所在的地方,屈辱的鞭笞、流血和欺凌,都使基督徒最后的抗争,变得同样的荣耀。

  漫漫长夜之中,怀着勇毅和仁爱精神,在破败小屋里忍受殴打和残暴皮鞭的那个黑人,难道孤立无援吗?

  不是的!他身边站着只有他自己才能瞥见的一个人,站着一个“仿佛上帝之子”的人。

  那诱惑者也就在他身边。前者愤怒障目,专横跋扈,无时无刻不在强迫后者,以出卖无辜的人们来逃避痛苦。可是,那颗勇敢而真诚的心,却屹立在永恒的岩石上,巍然不动。正像他的救主一样,他明白,要拯救别人,就无法拯救自身。因此,即使最极端的暴行,除了使他祈祷或者表示神圣信念之外,也绝对不能让他开口讲话。

  “他快不行了,老爷。”受折磨者的坚忍,使桑博不由自主地受到了感染。

  “给我打下去!一直打到他认输才算一站!打呀!打呀!”烈格雷怒吼道,“我要叫他每一滴血都流干,只要他不交待出来的话!”

  汤姆睁开眼睛,望了望主子。“你这个倒霉的可怜虫!”他说,“除了这个,你还能干什么?我以自己全部的心灵,饶恕你!”汤姆完全昏厥过去。

  “我看他终于完蛋了,”烈格雷走上去,望着汤姆,“没错儿,他完了!哼,他到底闭上嘴了,简直叫人解恨!”

  是的,烈格雷,这没有错。可是,谁又能使你灵魂中的声音闭上口呢?你那灵魂里,没有悔悟,没有祈祷,也没有希望,里面那永远无法扑灭的火焰,已经熊熊燃烧起来了!

  然而汤姆还没有死去。他所说的神奇话语和他所做的虔诚祈祷,震撼了那两个变得残暴的黑人的心灵,他们成了对他施加暴行的工具。因此,一等烈格雷走开,两人便把他抬下来,愚昧无知地让他苏醒过来,仿佛那是对他的一种恩惠。

  “说正经的,咱们干的事儿,可真是罪过呀!”桑博说,“但愿记在老爷账上,别记在我们账上就好了。”

  两人替他清洗了伤口,又用废弃的棉花为他预备了一张简陋的床铺,让他躺在上面。其中一个,又溜回上房,向烈格雷讨一杯白兰地,假装说是身子累了,自己想喝点酒,然后端回来,灌进了汤姆喉咙里。

  “哦,汤姆!”昆博说,“我们刚才对你真有罪呀!”

  “我心里完全饶恕你俩!”汤姆有气无力地说。

  “噢,汤姆,你告诉我们,耶稣是谁?”桑博问,“就是那个今儿个夜里一直站在你旁边的那个耶稣!他是什么人?”

  一番话又唤醒了那个不断衰竭、不断昏厥的灵魂。他诉说了有关神奇耶稣的几句令人感到激励的话,讲到了他的生死,他的永世长存,以及他救赎众生的力量。

  两个粗野的黑人哭泣起来。

  “我怎么从前压根儿没听过呢?”桑博说,“不过,我真的信了!没法子不信哪!救主耶稣,慈悲慈悲我们吧!”

  “可怜的人儿!”汤姆说,“要是你们能皈依耶稣,我愿意忍受一切的苦难!哦,救主!我祈求你再赐给我这两个灵魂吧!”

  于是,祈求得到了满足!

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 37
Liberty
“No matter with what solemnities he may have been devoted upon the altar of slavery, the moment he touches the sacred soil of Britain, the altar and the God sink together in the dust, and he stands redeemed, regenerated, and disenthralled, by the irresistible genius of universal emancipation.” Curran.1
A while we must leave Tom in the hands of his persecutors, while we turn to pursue the fortunes of George and his wife, whom we left in friendly hands, in a farmhouse on the road-side.
Tom Loker we left groaning and touzling in a most immaculately clean Quaker bed, under the motherly supervision of Aunt Dorcas, who found him to the full as tractable a patient as a sick bison.
Imagine a tall, dignified, spiritual woman, whose clear muslin cap shades waves of silvery hair, parted on a broad, clear forehead, which overarches thoughtful gray eyes. A snowy handkerchief of lisse crape is folded neatly across her bosom; her glossy brown silk dress rustles peacefully, as she glides up and down the chamber.
“The devil!” says Tom Loker, giving a great throw to the bedclothes.
“I must request thee, Thomas, not to use such language,” says Aunt Dorcas, as she quietly rearranged the bed.
“Well, I won’t, granny, if I can help it,” says Tom; “but it is enough to make a fellow swear,—so cursedly hot!”
Dorcas removed a comforter from the bed, straightened the clothes again, and tucked them in till Tom looked something like a chrysalis; remarking, as she did so,
“I wish, friend, thee would leave off cursing and swearing, and think upon thy ways.”
“What the devil,” said Tom, “should I think of them for?  thing ever I want to think of—hang it all!” And Tom flounced over, untucking and disarranging everything, in a manner frightful to behold.
“That fellow and gal are here, I ’spose,” said he, sullenly, after a pause.
“They are so,” said Dorcas.
“They’d better be off up to the lake,” said Tom; “the quicker the better.”
“Probably they will do so,” said Aunt Dorcas, knitting peacefully.
“And hark ye,” said Tom; “we’ve got correspondents in Sandusky, that watch the boats for us. I don’t care if I tell, now. I hope they will get away, just to spite Marks,—the cursed puppy!—d—n him!”
“Thomas!” said Dorcas.
“I tell you, granny, if you bottle a fellow up too tight, I shall split,” said Tom. “But about the gal,—tell ’em to dress her up some way, so’s to alter her. Her description’s out in Sandusky.”
“We will attend to that matter,” said Dorcas, with characteristic composure.
As we at this place take leave of Tom Loker, we may as well say, that, having lain three weeks at the Quaker dwelling, sick with a rheumatic fever, which set in, in company with his other afflictions, Tom arose from his bed a somewhat sadder and wiser man; and, in place of slave-catching, betook himself to life in one of the new settlements, where his talents developed themselves more happily in trapping bears, wolves, and other inhabitants of the forest, in which he made himself quite a name in the land. Tom always spoke reverently of the Quakers. “Nice people,” he would say; “wanted to convert me, but couldn’t come it, exactly. But, tell ye what, stranger, they do fix up a sick fellow first rate,—no mistake. Make jist the tallest kind o’ broth and knicknacks.”
As Tom had informed them that their party would be looked for in Sandusky, it was thought prudent to divide them. Jim, with his old mother, was forwarded separately; and a night or two after, George and Eliza, with their child, were driven privately into Sandusky, and lodged beneath a hospital roof, preparatory to taking their last passage on the lake.
Their night was now far spent, and the morning star of liberty rose fair before them!—electric word! What is it? Is there anything more in it than a name—a rhetorical flourish? Why, men and women of America, does your heart’s blood thrill at that word, for which your fathers bled, and your braver mothers were willing that their noblest and best should die?
Is there anything in it glorious and dear for a nation, that is not also glorious and dear for a man? What is freedom to a nation, but freedom to the individuals in it? What is freedom to that young man, who sits there, with his arms folded over his broad chest, the tint of African blood in his cheek, its dark fires in his eyes,—what is freedom to George Harris? To your fathers, freedom was the right of a nation to be a nation. To him, it is the right of a man to be a man, and not a brute; the right to call the wife of his bosom is wife, and to protect her from lawless violence; the right to protect and educate his child; the right to have a home of his own, a religion of his own, a character of his own, unsubject to the will of another. All these thoughts were rolling and seething in George’s breast, as he was pensively leaning his head on his hand, watching his wife, as she was adapting to her slender and pretty form the articles of man’s attire, in which it was deemed safest she should make her escape.
“Now for it,” said she, as she stood before the glass, and shook down her silky abundance of black curly hair. “I say, George, it’s almost a pity, isn’t it,” she said, as she held up some of it, playfully,—“pity it’s all got to come off?”
George smiled sadly, and made no answer.
Eliza turned to the glass, and the scissors glittered as one long lock after another was detached from her head.
“There, now, that’ll do,” she said, taking up a hair-brush; “now for a few fancy touches.”
“There, an’t I a pretty young fellow?” she said, turning around to her husband, laughing and blushing at the same time.
“You always will be pretty, do what you will,” said George.
“What does make you so sober?” said Eliza, kneeling on one knee, and laying her hand on his. “We are only within twenty-four hours of Canada, they say. Only a day and a night on the lake, and then—oh, then!—”
“O, Eliza!” said George, drawing her towards him; “that is it! Now my fate is all narrowing down to a point. To come so near, to be almost in sight, and then lose all. I should never live under it, Eliza.”
“Don’t fear,” said his wife, hopefully. “The good Lord would not have brought us so far, if he didn’t mean to carry us through. I seem to feel him with us, George.”
“You are a blessed woman, Eliza!” said George, clasping her with a convulsive grasp. “But,—oh, tell me! can this great mercy be for us? Will these years and years of misery come to an end?—shall we be free?
“I am sure of it, George,” said Eliza, looking upward, while tears of hope and enthusiasm shone on her long, dark lashes. “I feel it in me, that God is going to bring us out of bondage, this very day.”
“I will believe you, Eliza,” said George, rising suddenly up, “I will believe,—come let’s be off. Well, indeed,” said he, holding her off at arm’s length, and looking admiringly at her, “you are a pretty little fellow. That crop of little, short curls, is quite becoming. Put on your cap. So—a little to one side. I never saw you look quite so pretty. But, it’s almost time for the carriage;—I wonder if Mrs. Smyth has got Harry rigged?”
The door opened, and a respectable, middle-aged woman entered, leading little Harry, dressed in girl’s clothes.
“What a pretty girl he makes,” said Eliza, turning him round. “We call him Harriet, you see;—don’t the name come nicely?”
The child stood gravely regarding his mother in her new and strange attire, observing a profound silence, and occasionally drawing deep sighs, and peeping at her from under his dark curls.
“Does Harry know mamma?” said Eliza, stretching her hands toward him.
The child clung shyly to the woman.
“Come Eliza, why do you try to coax him, when you know that he has got to be kept away from you?”
“I know it’s foolish,” said Eliza; “yet, I can’t bear to have him turn away from me. But come,—where’s my cloak? Here,—how is it men put on cloaks, George?”
“You must wear it so,” said her husband, throwing it over his shoulders.
“So, then,” said Eliza, imitating the motion,—“and I must stamp, and take long steps, and try to look saucy.”
“Don’t exert yourself,” said George. “There is, now and then, a modest young man; and I think it would be easier for you to act that character.”
“And these gloves! mercy upon us!” said Eliza; “why, my hands are lost in them.”
“I advise you to keep them on pretty strictly,” said George. “Your slender paw might bring us all out. Now, Mrs. Smyth, you are to go under our charge, and be our aunty,—you mind.”
“I’ve heard,” said Mrs. Smyth, “that there have been men down, warning all the packet captains against a man and woman, with a little boy.”
“They have!” said George. “Well, if we see any such people, we can tell them.”
A hack now drove to the door, and the friendly family who had received the fugitives crowded around them with farewell greetings.
The disguises the party had assumed were in accordance with the hints of Tom Loker. Mrs. Smyth, a respectable woman from the settlement in Canada, whither they were fleeing, being fortunately about crossing the lake to return thither, had consented to appear as the aunt of little Harry; and, in order to attach him to her, he had been allowed to remain, the two last days, under her sole charge; and an extra amount of petting, jointed to an indefinite amount of seed-cakes and candy, had cemented a very close attachment on the part of the young gentleman.
The hack drove to the wharf. The two young men, as they appeared, walked up the plank into the boat, Eliza gallantly giving her arm to Mrs. Smyth, and George attending to their baggage.
George was standing at the captain’s office, settling for his party, when he overheard two men talking by his side.
“I’ve watched every one that came on board,” said one, “and I know they’re not on this boat.”
The voice was that of the clerk of the boat. The speaker whom he addressed was our sometime friend Marks, who, with that valuable perservance which characterized him, had come on to Sandusky, seeking whom he might devour.
“You would scarcely know the woman from a white one,” said Marks. “The man is a very light mulatto; he has a brand in one of his hands.”
The hand with which George was taking the tickets and change trembled a little; but he turned coolly around, fixed an unconcerned glance on the face of the speaker, and walked leisurely toward another part of the boat, where Eliza stood waiting for him.
Mrs. Smyth, with little Harry, sought the seclusion of the ladies’ cabin, where the dark beauty of the supposed little girl drew many flattering comments from the passengers.
George had the satisfaction, as the bell rang out its farewell peal, to see Marks walk down the plank to the shore; and drew a long sigh of relief, when the boat had put a returnless distance between them.
It was a superb day. The blue waves of Lake Erie danced, rippling and sparkling, in the sun-light. A fresh breeze blew from the shore, and the lordly boat ploughed her way right gallantly onward.
O, what an untold world there is in one human heart! Who thought, as George walked calmly up and down the deck of the steamer, with his shy companion at his side, of all that was burning in his bosom? The mighty good that seemed approaching seemed too good, too fair, even to be a reality; and he felt a jealous dread, every moment of the day, that something would rise to snatch it from him.
But the boat swept on. Hours fleeted, and, at last, clear and full rose the blessed English shores; shores charmed by a mighty spell,—with one touch to dissolve every incantation of slavery, no matter in what language pronounced, or by what national power confirmed.
George and his wife stood arm in arm, as the boat neared the small town of Amherstberg, in Canada. His breath grew thick and short; a mist gathered before his eyes; he silently pressed the little hand that lay trembling on his arm. The bell rang; the boat stopped. Scarcely seeing what he did, he looked out his baggage, and gathered his little party. The little company were landed on the shore. They stood still till the boat had cleared; and then, with tears and embracings, the husband and wife, with their wondering child in their arms, knelt down and lifted up their hearts to God!
“’T was something like the burst from death to life;
From the grave’s cerements to the robes of heaven;
From sin’s dominion, and from passion’s strife,
To the pure freedom of a soul forgiven;
Where all the bonds of death and hell are riven,
And mortal puts on immortality,
When Mercy’s hand hath turned the golden key,
And Mercy’s voice hath said, Rejoice, thy soul is free.”
The little party were soon guided, by Mrs. Smyth, to the hospitable abode of a good missionary, whom Christian charity has placed here as a shepherd to the outcast and wandering, who are constantly finding an asylum on this shore.
Who can speak the blessedness of that first day of freedom? Is not the sense of liberty a higher and a finer one than any of the five? To move, speak and breathe,—go out and come in unwatched, and free from danger! Who can speak the blessings of that rest which comes down on the free man’s pillow, under laws which insure to him the rights that God has given to man? How fair and precious to that mother was that sleeping child’s face, endeared by the memory of a thousand dangers! How impossible was it to sleep, in the exuberant posession of such blessedness! And yet, these two had not one acre of ground,—not a roof that they could call their own,—they had spent their all, to the last dollar. They had nothing more than the birds of the air, or the flowers of the field,—yet they could not sleep for joy. “O, ye who take freedom from man, with what words shall ye answer it to God?”
1 John Philpot Curran (1750-1817), Irish orator and judge who worked for Catholic emancipation.
Chapter 38
The Victory
“Thanks be unto God, who giveth us the victory.”1
Have not many of us, in the weary way of life, felt, in some hours, how far easier it were to die than to live?
The martyr, when faced even by a death of bodily anguish and horror, finds in the very terror of his doom a strong stimulant and tonic. There is a vivid excitement, a thrill and fervor, which may carry through any crisis of suffering that is the birth-hour of eternal glory and rest.
But to live,—to wear on, day after day, of mean, bitter, low, harassing servitude, every nerve dampened and depressed, every power of feeling gradually smothered,—this long and wasting heart-martyrdom, this slow, daily bleeding away of the inward life, drop by drop, hour after hour,—this is the true searching test of what there may be in man or woman.
When Tom stood face to face with his persecutor, and heard his threats, and thought in his very soul that his hour was come, his heart swelled bravely in him, and he thought he could bear torture and fire, bear anything, with the vision of Jesus and heaven but just a step beyond; but, when he was gone, and the present excitement passed off, came back the pain of his bruised and weary limbs,—came back the sense of his utterly degraded, hopeless, forlorn estate; and the day passed wearily enough.
Long before his wounds were healed, Legree insisted that he should be put to the regular field-work; and then came day after day of pain and weariness, aggravated by every kind of injustice and indignity that the ill-will of a mean and malicious mind could devise. Whoever, in our circumstances, has made trial of pain, even with all the alleviations which, for us, usually attend it, must know the irritation that comes with it. Tom no longer wondered at the habitual surliness of his associates; nay, he found the placid, sunny temper, which had been the habitude of his life, broken in on, and sorely strained, by the inroads of the same thing. He had flattered himself on leisure to read his Bible; but there was no such thing as leisure there. In the height of the season, Legree did not hesitate to press all his hands through, Sundays and week-days alike. Why shouldn’t he?—he made more cotton by it, and gained his wager; and if it wore out a few more hands, he could buy better ones. At first, Tom used to read a verse or two of his Bible, by the flicker of the fire, after he had returned from his daily toil; but, after the cruel treatment he received, he used to come home so exhausted, that his head swam and his eyes failed when he tried to read; and he was fain to stretch himself down, with the others, in utter exhaustion.
Is it strange that the religious peace and trust, which had upborne him hitherto, should give way to tossings of soul and despondent darkness? The gloomiest problem of this mysterious life was constantly before his eyes,—souls crushed and ruined, evil triumphant, and God silent. It was weeks and months that Tom wrestled, in his own soul, in darkness and sorrow. He thought of Miss Ophelia’s letter to his Kentucky friends, and would pray earnestly that God would send him deliverance. And then he would watch, day after day, in the vague hope of seeing somebody sent to redeem him; and, when nobody came, he would crush back to his soul bitter thoughts,—that it was vain to serve God, that God had forgotten him. He sometimes saw Cassy; and sometimes, when summoned to the house, caught a glimpse of the dejected form of Emmeline, but held very little communion with either; in fact, there was no time for him to commune with anybody.
One evening, he was sitting, in utter dejection and prostration, by a few decaying brands, where his coarse supper was baking. He put a few bits of brushwood on the fire, and strove to raise the light, and then drew his worn Bible from his pocket. There were all the marked passages, which had thrilled his soul so often,—words of patriarchs and seers, poets and sages, who from early time had spoken courage to man,—voices from the great cloud of witnesses who ever surround us in the race of life. Had the word lost its power, or could the failing eye and weary sense no longer answer to the touch of that mighty inspiration? Heavily sighing, he put it in his pocket. A coarse laugh roused him; he looked up,—Legree was standing opposite to him.
“Well, old boy,” he said, “you find your religion don’t work, it seems! I thought I should get that through your wool, at last!”
The cruel taunt was more than hunger and cold and nakedness. Tom was silent.
“You were a fool,” said Legree; “for I meant to do well by you, when I bought you. You might have been better off than Sambo, or Quimbo either, and had easy times; and, instead of getting cut up and thrashed, every day or two, ye might have had liberty to lord it round, and cut up the other niggers; and ye might have had, now and then, a good warming of whiskey punch. Come, Tom, don’t you think you’d better be reasonable?—heave that ar old pack of trash in the fire, and join my church!”
“The Lord forbid!” said Tom, fervently.
“You see the Lord an’t going to help you; if he had been, he wouldn’t have let me get you! This yer religion is all a mess of lying trumpery, Tom. I know all about it. Ye’d better hold to me; I’m somebody, and can do something!”
“No, Mas’r,” said Tom; “I’ll hold on. The Lord may help me, or not help; but I’ll hold to him, and believe him to the last!”
“The more fool you!” said Legree, spitting scornfully at him, and spurning him with his foot. “Never mind; I’ll chase you down, yet, and bring you under,—you’ll see!” and Legree turned away.
When a heavy weight presses the soul to the lowest level at which endurance is possible, there is an instant and desperate effort of every physical and moral nerve to throw off the weight; and hence the heaviest anguish often precedes a return tide of joy and courage. So was it now with Tom. The atheistic taunts of his cruel master sunk his before dejected soul to the lowest ebb; and, though the hand of faith still held to the eternal rock, it was a numb, despairing grasp. Tom sat, like one stunned, at the fire. Suddenly everything around him seemed to fade, and a vision rose before him of one crowned with thorns, buffeted and bleeding. Tom gazed, in awe and wonder, at the majestic patience of the face; the deep, pathetic eyes thrilled him to his inmost heart; his soul woke, as, with floods of emotion, he stretched out his hands and fell upon his knees,—when, gradually, the vision changed: the sharp thorns became rays of glory; and, in splendor inconceivable, he saw that same face bending compassionately towards him, and a voice said, “He that overcometh shall sit down with me on my throne, even as I also overcome, and am set down with my Father on his throne.”
How long Tom lay there, he knew not. When he came to himself, the fire was gone out, his clothes were wet with the chill and drenching dews; but the dread soul-crisis was past, and, in the joy that filled him, he no longer felt hunger, cold, degradation, disappointment, wretchedness. From his deepest soul, he that hour loosed and parted from every hope in life that now is, and offered his own will an unquestioning sacrifice to the Infinite. Tom looked up to the silent, ever-living stars,—types of the angelic hosts who ever look down on man; and the solitude of the night rung with the triumphant words of a hymn, which he had sung often in happier days, but never with such feeling as now:
“The earth shall be dissolved like snow,
    The sun shall cease to shine;
But God, who called me here below,
    Shall be forever mine.
“And when this mortal life shall fail,
    And flesh and sense shall cease,
I shall possess within the veil
    A life of joy and peace.
“When we’ve been there ten thousand years,
    Bright shining like the sun,
We’ve no less days to sing God’s praise
    Than when we first begun.”
Those who have been familiar with the religious histories of the slave population know that relations like what we have narrated are very common among them. We have heard some from their own lips, of a very touching and affecting character. The psychologist tells us of a state, in which the affections and images of the mind become so dominant and overpowering, that they press into their service the outward imagining. Who shall measure what an all-pervading Spirit may do with these capabilities of our mortality, or the ways in which He may encourage the desponding souls of the desolate? If the poor forgotten slave believes that Jesus hath appeared and spoken to him, who shall contradict him? Did He not say that his, mission, in all ages, was to bind up the broken-hearted, and set at liberty them that are bruised?
When the dim gray of dawn woke the slumberers to go forth to the field, there was among those tattered and shivering wretches one who walked with an exultant tread; for firmer than the ground he trod on was his strong faith in Almighty, eternal love. Ah, Legree, try all your forces now! Utmost agony, woe, degradation, want, and loss of all things, shall only hasten on the process by which he shall be made a king and a priest unto God!
From this time, an inviolable sphere of peace encompassed the lowly heart of the oppressed one,—an ever-present Saviour hallowed it as a temple. Past now the bleeding of earthly regrets; past its fluctuations of hope, and fear, and desire; the human will, bent, and bleeding, and struggling long, was now entirely merged in the Divine. So short now seemed the remaining voyage of life,—so near, so vivid, seemed eternal blessedness,—that life’s uttermost woes fell from him unharming.
All noticed the change in his appearance. Cheerfulness and alertness seemed to return to him, and a quietness which no insult or injury could ruffle seemed to possess him.
“What the devil’s got into Tom?” Legree said to Sambo. “A while ago he was all down in the mouth, and now he’s peart as a cricket.”
“Dunno, Mas’r; gwine to run off, mebbe.”
“Like to see him try that,” said Legree, with a savage grin, “wouldn’t we, Sambo?”
“Guess we would! Haw! haw! ho!” said the sooty gnome, laughing obsequiously. “Lord, de fun! To see him stickin’ in de mud,—chasin’ and tarin’ through de bushes, dogs a holdin’ on to him! Lord, I laughed fit to split, dat ar time we cotched Molly. I thought they’d a had her all stripped up afore I could get ’em off. She car’s de marks o’ dat ar spree yet.”
“I reckon she will, to her grave,” said Legree. “But now, Sambo, you look sharp. If the nigger’s got anything of this sort going, trip him up.”
“Mas’r, let me lone for dat,” said Sambo, “I’ll tree de coon. Ho, ho, ho!”
This was spoken as Legree was getting on his horse, to go to the neighboring town. That night, as he was returning, he thought he would turn his horse and ride round the quarters, and see if all was safe.
It was a superb moonlight night, and the shadows of the graceful China trees lay minutely pencilled on the turf below, and there was that transparent stillness in the air which it seems almost unholy to disturb. Legree was a little distance from the quarters, when he heard the voice of some one singing. It was not a usual sound there, and he paused to listen. A musical tenor voice sang,
“When I can read my title clear
To mansions in the skies,
I’ll bid farewell to every fear,
And wipe my weeping eyes
“Should earth against my soul engage,
And hellish darts be hurled,
Then I can smile at Satan’s rage,
And face a frowning world.
“Let cares like a wild deluge come,
And storms of sorrow fall,
May I but safely reach my home,
My god, my Heaven, my All.”2
“So ho!” said Legree to himself, “he thinks so, does he? How I hate these cursed Methodist hymns! Here, you nigger,” said he, coming suddenly out upon Tom, and raising his riding-whip, “how dare you be gettin’ up this yer row, when you ought to be in bed? Shut yer old black gash, and get along in with you!”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Tom, with ready cheerfulness, as he rose to to in.
Legree was provoked beyond measure by Tom’s evident happiness; and riding up to him, belabored him over his head and shoulders.
“There, you dog,” he said, “see if you’ll feel so comfortable, after that!”
But the blows fell now only on the outer man, and not, as before, on the heart. Tom stood perfectly submissive; and yet Legree could not hide from himself that his power over his bond thrall was somehow gone. And, as Tom disappeared in his cabin, and he wheeled his horse suddenly round, there passed through his mind one of those vivid flashes that often send the lightning of conscience across the dark and wicked soul. He understood full well that it was God who was standing between him and his victim, and he blasphemed him. That submissive and silent man, whom taunts, nor threats, nor stripes, nor cruelties, could disturb, roused a voice within him, such as of old his Master roused in the demoniac soul, saying, “What have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth?—art thou come to torment us before the time?”
Tom’s whole soul overflowed with compassion and sympathy for the poor wretches by whom he was surrounded. To him it seemed as if his life-sorrows were now over, and as if, out of that strange treasury of peace and joy, with which he had been endowed from above, he longed to pour out something for the relief of their woes. It is true, opportunities were scanty; but, on the way to the fields, and back again, and during the hours of labor, chances fell in his way of extending a helping-hand to the weary, the disheartened and discouraged. The poor, worn-down, brutalized creatures, at first, could scarce comprehend this; but, when it was continued week after week, and month after month, it began to awaken long-silent chords in their benumbed hearts. Gradually and imperceptibly the strange, silent, patient man, who was ready to bear every one’s burden, and sought help from none,—who stood aside for all, and came last, and took least, yet was foremost to share his little all with any who needed,—the man who, in cold nights, would give up his tattered blanket to add to the comfort of some woman who shivered with sickness, and who filled the baskets of the weaker ones in the field, at the terrible risk of coming short in his own measure,—and who, though pursued with unrelenting cruelty by their common tyrant, never joined in uttering a word of reviling or cursing,—this man, at last, began to have a strange power over them; and, when the more pressing season was past, and they were allowed again their Sundays for their own use, many would gather together to hear from him of Jesus. They would gladly have met to hear, and pray, and sing, in some place, together; but Legree would not permit it, and more than once broke up such attempts, with oaths and brutal execrations,—so that the blessed news had to circulate from individual to individual. Yet who can speak the simple joy with which some of those poor outcasts, to whom life was a joyless journey to a dark unknown, heard of a compassionate Redeemer and a heavenly home? It is the statement of missionaries, that, of all races of the earth, none have received the Gospel with such eager docility as the African. The principle of reliance and unquestioning faith, which is its foundation, is more a native element in this race than any other; and it has often been found among them, that a stray seed of truth, borne on some breeze of accident into hearts the most ignorant, has sprung up into fruit, whose abundance has shamed that of higher and more skilful culture.
The poor mulatto woman, whose simple faith had been well-nigh crushed and overwhelmed, by the avalanche of cruelty and wrong which had fallen upon her, felt her soul raised up by the hymns and passages of Holy Writ, which this lowly missionary breathed into her ear in intervals, as they were going to and returning from work; and even the half-crazed and wandering mind of Cassy was soothed and calmed by his simple and unobtrusive influences.
Stung to madness and despair by the crushing agonies of a life, Cassy had often resolved in her soul an hour of retribution, when her hand should avenge on her oppressor all the injustice and cruelty to which she had been witness, or which she had in her own person suffered.
One night, after all in Tom’s cabin were sunk in sleep, he was suddenly aroused by seeing her face at the hole between the logs, that served for a window. She made a silent gesture for him to come out.
Tom came out the door. It was between one and two o’clock at night,—broad, calm, still moonlight. Tom remarked, as the light of the moon fell upon Cassy’s large, black eyes, that there was a wild and peculiar glare in them, unlike their wonted fixed despair.
“Come here, Father Tom,” she said, laying her small hand on his wrist, and drawing him forward with a force as if the hand were of steel; “come here,—I’ve news for you.”
“What, Misse Cassy?” said Tom, anxiously.
“Tom, wouldn’t you like your liberty?”
“I shall have it, Misse, in God’s time,” said Tom. “Ay, but you may have it tonight,” said Cassy, with a flash of sudden energy. “Come on.”
Tom hesitated.
“Come!” said she, in a whisper, fixing her black eyes on him. “Come along! He’s asleep—sound. I put enough into his brandy to keep him so. I wish I’d had more,—I shouldn’t have wanted you. But come, the back door is unlocked; there’s an axe there, I put it there,—his room door is open; I’ll show you the way.
I’d a done it myself, only my arms are so weak. Come along!”
“Not for ten thousand worlds, Misse!” said Tom, firmly, stopping and holding her back, as she was pressing forward.
“But think of all these poor creatures,” said Cassy. “We might set them all free, and go somewhere in the swamps, and find an island, and live by ourselves; I’ve heard of its being done. Any life is better than this.”
“No!” said Tom, firmly. “No! good never comes of wickedness. I’d sooner chop my right hand off!”
“Then I shall do it,” said Cassy, turning.
“O, Misse Cassy!” said Tom, throwing himself before her, “for the dear Lord’s sake that died for ye, don’t sell your precious soul to the devil, that way! Nothing but evil will come of it. The Lord hasn’t called us to wrath. We must suffer, and wait his time.”
“Wait!” said Cassy. “Haven’t I waited?—waited till my head is dizzy and my heart sick? What has he made me suffer? What has he made hundreds of poor creatures suffer? Isn’t he wringing the life-blood out of you? I’m called on; they call me! His time’s come, and I’ll have his heart’s blood!”
“No, no, no!” said Tom, holding her small hands, which were clenched with spasmodic violence. “No, ye poor, lost soul, that ye mustn’t do. The dear, blessed Lord never shed no blood but his own, and that he poured out for us when we was enemies. Lord, help us to follow his steps, and love our enemies.”
“Love!” said Cassy, with a fierce glare; “love such enemies! It isn’t in flesh and blood.”
“No, Misse, it isn’t,” said Tom, looking up; “but He gives it to us, and that’s the victory. When we can love and pray over all and through all, the battle’s past, and the victory’s come,—glory be to God!” And, with streaming eyes and choking voice, the black man looked up to heaven.
And this, oh Africa! latest called of nations,—called to the crown of thorns, the scourge, the bloody sweat, the cross of agony,—this is to be thy victory; by this shalt thou reign with Christ when his kingdom shall come on earth.
The deep fervor of Tom’s feelings, the softness of his voice, his tears, fell like dew on the wild, unsettled spirit of the poor woman. A softness gathered over the lurid fires of her eye; she looked down, and Tom could feel the relaxing muscles of her hands, as she said,
“Didn’t I tell you that evil spirits followed me? O! Father Tom, I can’t pray,—I wish I could. I never have prayed since my children were sold! What you say must be right, I know it must; but when I try to pray, I can only hate and curse. I can’t pray!”
“Poor soul!” said Tom, compassionately. “Satan desires to have ye, and sift ye as wheat. I pray the Lord for ye. O! Misse Cassy, turn to the dear Lord Jesus. He came to bind up the broken-hearted, and comfort all that mourn.”
Cassy stood silent, while large, heavy tears dropped from her downcast eyes.
“Misse Cassy,” said Tom, in a hesitating tone, after surveying her in silence, “if ye only could get away from here,—if the thing was possible,—I’d ’vise ye and Emmeline to do it; that is, if ye could go without blood-guiltiness,—not otherwise.”
“Would you try it with us, Father Tom?”
“No,” said Tom; “time was when I would; but the Lord’s given me a work among these yer poor souls, and I’ll stay with ’em and bear my cross with ’em till the end. It’s different with you; it’s a snare to you,—it’s more’n you can stand,—and you’d better go, if you can.”
“I know no way but through the grave,” said Cassy. “There’s no beast or bird but can find a home some where; even the snakes and the alligators have their places to lie down and be quiet; but there’s no place for us. Down in the darkest swamps, their dogs will hunt us out, and find us. Everybody and everything is against us; even the very beasts side against us,—and where shall we go?”
Tom stood silent; at length he said,
“Him that saved Daniel in the den of lions,—that saves the children in the fiery furnace,—Him that walked on the sea, and bade the winds be still,—He’s alive yet; and I’ve faith to believe he can deliver you. Try it, and I’ll pray, with all my might, for you.”
By what strange law of mind is it that an idea long overlooked, and trodden under foot as a useless stone, suddenly sparkles out in new light, as a discovered diamond?
Cassy had often revolved, for hours, all possible or probable schemes of escape, and dismissed them all, as hopeless and impracticable; but at this moment there flashed through her mind a plan, so simple and feasible in all its details, as to awaken an instant hope.
“Father Tom, I’ll try it!” she said, suddenly.
“Amen!” said Tom; “the Lord help ye!”




第三十七章 自由

  “不管人们是如何慎重地把他捧到圣坛的位置上,

  一旦他踏入英国——神圣的国土,

  信仰连同圣坛都会从尘埃中坠落;

  但他依然会坚固地站在那儿,

  直到世界上不可抵抗的解放浪潮得以释放、民主和自由”。

  ——柯伦

  这时大家迫不得已才把汤姆丢在伤害他的人那儿,接着又前去追赶乔治夫妇。我们上回谈到他们在不远的一家农舍里,被那儿一些好心的村民们关照着。

  刚刚在前文的末尾部分我们谈到汤姆·洛科时,他正躺在教友派教徒的床铺上呻吟,翻来覆去。善良的多卡尔丝大婶像母亲般体贴照顾着他,这时她已深刻体会到这位病人就像一头发疯的野牛,难以驯服。

  再去想象这样一位身材突出、端庄文雅和相貌出众的女人吧。她那银色的卷发匀称地分梳两边,头上戴着一顶洁白平纹丝帽,露出宽宽的额头,白净细嫩;一双圆溜溜的褐色眼睛是那么的有神又是那么的温存。在她的胸前还别着一方雪白的绉纱手帕,折得平平整整。当她就在房间中来回走动的时候,那白色丝绸同她的衣服摩擦发出窸窸啦啦的小声音。

  “要命!”汤姆·洛科大声地吼道,被子被他一脚给蹬开了。

  “托马斯,我希望你以后别再用这种口气说话。”多卡尔丝大婶一边小心地为他重新盖好被子,一边说着。

  “是啊,好心的老妈妈。如果我能克制住自己,那我肯定不再这么说了,”汤姆说道,“在这种鬼天气里,真是热死人了,谁还能怪我大声咒骂呢?”这时多卡尔丝重新拾起那床被子,接着又把它盖到汤姆身上,用被子掖得丝毫不能透风,汤姆此时的模样就像一只被屈服的小羔羊,就这样被结结实实地裹着。多卡尔丝大婶在一边熟练地操作这些事情,一边大声地说道:

  “亲爱的,我叫你不要再这样地怨天尤人,请反省反省你的待人方式吧!你应该文明一点才是。”

  “真有病!为什么我要去想这些呢?我才不要去想那些无聊的事一一见鬼去吧!最好给我滚得远远的!”汤姆又继续在床上不停的乱踢,把床上的被子、被单弄得乱七八糟。

  “据我估计那些男的和女的都在这里吧?”他叹了一口气,十分不情愿地大声问道。

  “他们仍然在这里,”多卡尔丝说道。

  “最好叫他们赶快出发到湖边去,”汤姆吩咐道,“以最快的速度赶到当然是最好不过了。”

  多卡尔丝大婶静静地在一旁织着她手中的毛衣,用十分柔和的语气说:“也许他们会这么做的吧。”

  “你给我听着,”汤姆愤怒地说道,“在桑达斯基那儿有我们的代理人,他们替我们监视着在那边开往加拿大的船只。现在就算把一切事情全部给抖出来,我也不会在乎。我祈祷他们能够逃离魔爪,气死马克斯那个混蛋,那个该死的猪猡!让他见阎王爷去吧!”

  “托马斯!”多卡尔丝愤怒地喊道。

  “大慈大悲的老妈妈,请你先听我说。如果再这样下去的话,我肯定会发疯的,”汤姆说道,“对于那个女的,你把她带出去化化妆,改变一下形象。她的那画像现在已送到桑达斯基那儿去了。”

  “我们会小心的。”多卡尔丝不慌不忙十分稳妥地说。

  对于那汤姆·洛科,在这里我们还要顺便再说一下:他身上除去那些病痛以外,在后来他又得了风湿病。他当时在教友派的教徒那里整整疗养了三个星期。在他身体真正恢复健康以后,性格变得比以前更加忧郁沉默了,当然也变得比过去机灵了。于是在一个比较清静的村庄里他决定住下来,从今往后再也不去追究那些黑奴们的事情,然后打算把这方面的精明能干用到打猎方面去。捕熊、逮狼、捉山鸡和森林中的一些其它动物,在这方面上使自己的本领得到了进一步的发挥,不久就成了当地中的捕猎强手。汤姆时常用那种非常敬佩的眼光提到这些教友会的教徒们,“多么善良的人们呀!”他总是认为,“他们都在想尽一切办法想说服我,使我能自愿地做一名教徒子弟,但是结果依然没有让我作出改变。哦,朋友,说句心里话,他们那些看管病人的方式真正称得上一流啊!这样说一点都不夸张。那里他们烧的肉汤,还有做的各种小菜真是与众不同,色味俱全。”

  汤姆刚刚说过,那里有人在桑达斯基打听他们这一帮人的行踪,然而他们决定分散走才比较安全。第一次护送走的是吉姆与他的老母亲。一至两天过后,乔治·艾莉查和他们的孩子也赶在夜幕临近的时候出发,悄悄地乘马车到了桑达斯基。他们来到一户非常热情的人家里住下,正在准备着坐船过渡,开始他们的最后一次旅程。

  寂静的黑夜把他们的思绪抛得好远,那些自由的星辰正对着他们一闪一闪地眨着眼睛,呈现出明亮的光辉。自由!多么令人震惊的名词啊!到底它是什么呢?它仅仅是个普普通通的词汇,还是修辞上为装扮美丽词藻的原故?亲爱的美国男同胞女同胞们啊!这个词难道不叫你们在心灵上感到无比自豪、兴奋激动吗?就是因为它,你们的父辈们不知流过多少泪、洒过多少血啊!你们那伟大的、善良的母亲们因而自愿献出了最宝贵、最心爱的儿子们的性命!

  自由既然相对一个国家来说,是值得敬重的,那么,对单个人而论,难道自由就不值得敬重吗?在一个国家之中得到自由不就是这个国家里的所有人民得到自由吗?对于那个静静地坐在那儿的青年来说,在他心目中自由究竟意味着什么呢?——在他那张面孔上看得出带有一丝淡淡的传统非洲人特征,黑亮黑亮的眼睛显得格外有神,这时他把交叉的双臂放置在自己宽厚的胸膛上。此刻他——乔治·哈里斯,究竟意味着什么呢?对于你们的父辈来说,自由就是意味着在一个国家中作为国家而独立存在的一项权利;而相对他来说,自由只不过是意味著作为一个人而不是作为某种牲口动物存在的权利;意味着他可以把自己怀里的妻子称之为妻子和保护她不受任何外在的非法暴力侵害的权利;意味他还拥有保护、抚养、教育自己孩子的权利;意味着他能真正拥有一个属于自己的家的权利;意味着他有维护自己的人格尊严、信仰不受任何侵犯的权利;意味着他不用向所有外在的人屈服,不用被任何人奴役的权利……当乔治静静地把自己的头支起,非常出神地注视着自己心爱的妻子时,这些思绪不停地在他脑海中浮现。面前的妻子正在往她那亭亭玉立的身体上套穿男人的衣服,因为所有人都认为,她要逃出去最安全最放心的办法就是女扮男装。

  “快点动手剪吧!”她立在镜子前面望着自己的容貌,接着就把自己那一头光滑亮丽、乌黑浓密的卷发抖了下来,抓起当中的满满一把,慢慢地说道,“乔治,就这样把它们全部剪了实在有些残忍,你说是不是?”

  乔治无可奈何地笑了笑,沉默了。

  艾莉查转过身子注视着镜中的自己,此时随着喀嚓喀嚓的剪刀声,只见乌黑的长发从她背后滑落下来。

  “好了,这样就差不多了,”她顺手拿起旁边的一把发刷,接着说道,“只需再微微修一下便可以了。”

  “看,我现在像不像个年轻力壮、英俊潇洒的小伙子呢?”她把身子转了过来,面对着丈夫问道,此刻脸已呈现一片鲜红。

  “不管你怎样打扮都好看。”乔治认真地说。

  “你看上去怎么这样心事重重呀?”艾莉查用一只脚跪在地上,把手伸在丈夫的手心中接着说道,“听他们说,现在我们离加拿大仅有二十四小时了,如果过渡的话,对,也就是一天一夜了,等到那时,哦!等到那时候——”

  “亲爱的,艾莉查,”乔治忽地一下子张开双臂把她搂了过来,“这些就是我所担心的问题啊!咱俩已经到了决定生死关头的时候了,所有这一切美好的东西似乎离我们是那么的近,那么的完美!假如所有的一切,像梦一般的离我们而去的话,我会痛苦死的!再也不要让我们回到已往的那种生活,艾莉查!”

  “不要这样不开心好吗,”妻子十分有把握地对他说道,“如果仁慈的上帝不是有意把我们解救出来的话,那他绝不会保佑我们逃走,更别说像今天这样逃得这么远。乔治,我忽然感觉到,他就在我们的身边呢!”

  “艾莉查,你真是个算得上有天神庇佑的女人!”乔治把在怀中的妻子搂得更紧了,接着说道,“但是——唉!真的像你说的那样,如此幸运的事真的会让我们遇到吗?仁慈的上帝真的会帮助我们吗?真的要结束这些年来所受的苦难与不幸吗?从那以后我们真的会得到解脱吗?”

  “乔治,我们一定会得到的,”艾莉查抬起头举目仰望着星空,长长的睫毛充满了希望和那已被泪水占据的双睛闪现出激动的目光,“此时,神圣的上帝一定会伸出仁慈的双手来助我们一臂之力逃离奴隶的魔爪的。我已体会到这一点。”

  “我相信你,艾莉查,”乔治一边说着一边站了起来,“我同意你的看法。哦!来,我们一起走吧!嗯,好极了!”他用手挽住了艾莉查,自己向后退了一步,用那充满爱意的目光出神地注视着她,“你真是个非常英俊的年轻小子。这整齐的短卷发配上你这小平头真是再好不过了!到这来,再戴上帽子。嗯,再向上面移一点。我从没发现你像今天这么漂亮。来,我们该上马车了;史密斯夫人也不知把哈里打扮好了没有?”

  这时候门正被悄悄推开,一位气质高雅相貌出众的中年妇人正带着一个男扮女装的小哈里走过来。

  “他现在可真算得上是个十分漂亮的小女孩,”艾莉查叫小哈里在她面前转了几下,接着说,“我们给他取名叫哈丽亚特好不好!这名字确实不错!”

  那小男孩十分严肃地在那儿站着,默默地注视着他的妈妈——她那苗条的身段正穿着一件怪怪的男人衣服。过后他发出几声无可奈何的叹息,用那褐色的小眼睛怯怯地瞟了母亲一眼。

  “我可爱的哈里,现在是不是不认识妈妈了?”艾莉查向他伸出温暖的双手,问道。

  小哈里很不好意思地抓住那中年妇人。

  “请别这样,艾莉查,你很明白你们是不能呆在一起的,为什么还要去这样逗他喜欢呢!”

  “这样做我也知道很傻,”艾莉查很不平静地说,“让他就这样离开,我还真是无法接受。对了,我的大氅在什么地方?噢,是这个吧。乔治,你说男人们是怎样披大氅的呀?”

  “应该是这个样子,”她丈夫一边说着,一边迅速地把大氅披在自己的肩上给她做示范。

  “哦,原来是这样,”艾莉查用那笨笨的动作学丈夫的步伐,“我应该把脚步放得重一些,跨起大步向前走,尽自己所能让别人看起来风度翩翩和有男人气魄一点。”

  “你其实也别这样太做作,”乔治提醒道,“时不时总会有那么几个谦虚的年轻人吧!你如果扮成这个角色我想应该要容易许多。”

  “这儿还有双手套!我的上帝!”艾莉查说,“看,把它戴上之后,谁也看不出我有一双女人手了。”

  “依我看最好是你一直把它戴着,不要脱掉它们,”乔治道,“你那双白净小巧的手会将我们的秘密泄露出来的。哦,史密斯太太,从这一刻开始,记住我们就称您为姑妈了,现在的使命是我们在护送您回国。您可千万别给忘了。”

  “听别人说早就有人去了湖边,向那儿所有的游船船长打了招呼,吩咐他们留神,有一位带小孩的夫妇要渡船过河。”

  “是这样?原来他们早就有所准备了!”乔治说,“没问题,如果我与他们碰上,肯定会向他们通报。”

  在门口停了一辆出租马车,曾收留过这些逃亡者的家人全部跟了出来,依依不舍地向他们告别。

  他们几个人都是按照汤姆·洛科的指示去化的妆。气质高雅的史密斯太太住在加拿大的美国侨民区里——这可正是那些逃亡者的目的地。十分幸运,此刻史密斯夫人正准备过渡回家,她愿意帮助我们扮成小哈里姑妈。就是为了能使小哈里亲近她,在这最后的几天中,一切都是由她一人来看管照料,史密斯太太非常疼爱小哈里,而且还给了他许多好吃的糖果、饼之类的零食,使得这小家伙很快就与她混在一起。

  马车快要靠近码头了,不一会儿就抵达那里。两位表面看上去年轻的男人(给人的感觉是那样)越过跳板,上了船。艾莉查将自己的手臂伸向史密斯夫人,十分礼貌地挽着她,而乔治却在一边看管那堆行李。

  没过多久,乔治向船长室走去为那些人办手续,忽然间他的身边传来两个男人谈话的声音。

  “我小心地打量着上船的所有乘客,”当中一个提高嗓门道,“我发觉那班人没有在这条船上。”

  开口的是这船上的一名水手,他正朝着我们的老朋友——马克斯说着这一切。马克斯一直保持着那种高尚的品质,这一次他不停地追到桑达斯基,搜寻着那些供他侵吞的猎物。

  “那女人长得跟白人似的,真的难以让人看出她与白人有什么区别,”马克斯接着说,“那个男的是肤色比较浅的混血儿,他的一只手上有个深深的红印。”

  乔治那只捏着船票和零钱的手微微一抖,这时他已平静地转过身去,漫不经心地瞟了一眼那正在说话的人,迅速地又将船向另一边驶去,此时艾莉查还站在那里等着他。

  小哈里与史密斯夫人在一块,偷偷来到女乘客的船舱。那里面,很多女乘客都被这位俏丽的小姑娘的那副容貌所吸引。

  没过多长时间,传来了开船的鸣声,马克斯离开了跳板来到岸上。乔治看到这一切,一直跳动的心总算平静了下来。这时船已慢慢起动了,渐渐地离岸而去,将永远不会回来了,乔治若有所思地深吸一口气。

  这时的天气十分爽朗。岸的对面迎来微微的清风,在阳光下的伊利湖映出蓝色的湖水一会儿起一会儿落,波光随着荡漾的湖水有节奏地一闪一闪。然而这艘敢经风浪的大船在破浪中缓缓前进,勇敢地向远方驶去。

  哦,每个人的心灵深处都隐藏着多么辉煌的世界呀?当乔治与他那位腼腆的伙伴一块,在船的甲板上平静自在、十分轻松地漫步时,他们的内心世界谁又能想象到此刻正在琢磨些什么呢?突如其来的幸福简直令他们太高兴、太兴奋了,那是多么的让人难以置信呀!在这整整一天里,他的心时刻都在颤抖,无法使它平静下来,老是担心这来之不易的幸运会被外在的东西抢走。

  船仍然朝着前方驶去,时间在这期间异常紧张。直到最后,那庄严而又气派的英国码头总算出现在人们的视线中——那样地壮观,那样地清晰!就像被魔法给缠住了,那海岸具有一股让人无法抵抗的魅力。只要一踏入其中,所有的奴隶制裁和咒语——不管它是用怎样的语气方式来说的,也不管它在哪个国家的法律上得到许可——一切都会化为乌有。

  当船来到加拿大的小镇阿默斯特堡时,乔治与他心爱的妻子亲密地挽着手在甲板上站着。他此时的呼吸十分艰难,眼圈也被泪水模糊起来,眼底似乎被什么给遮挡住了。他静静地紧握那只挽着他胳膊的小手。铃声突然打破了沉默,船靠岸了。乔治利索地将行李收拾好,叫他们几个人呆在一起。最后他们平安无事地总算上了岸。过后他们一直默默地呆在那,一直等到船上所有人都离去,夫妇俩才相视流露出喜悦的泪水,激动地拥抱,接着又把迷惘的小哈里抱起,一起跪拜在地为答谢上帝!

  犹如虎口脱险,绝处逢生,

  坟墓的寿衣陡然成了天堂中的锦袍,

  逃脱了罪孽的支配,不再遭受感情困扰,

  得赦的灵魂张开了自由的翅膀,

  那里再没有死神,再没有地狱的镣铐,

  上帝灵巧万分地转动着金钥匙,

  听,上帝的声音——

  欢庆吧,你们的灵魂已经自由!

  从此平凡的人们将不朽地站立。

  史密斯太太将他们带到一位热心待客的传教士的地方。这位传教士是基督教慈善机构派在那里专门为一些只能呆在沙滩上的流浪者、可怜人、无家可归的难民们提供服务与帮助的。

  谁能想象到他们第一天得到解脱和自由的激动心情呢?自由的感觉对于生活中其它几种感觉相对而言难道不更为突出和伟大吗?能不用别人监督,大大方方地走动,无拘无束地谈论,呼吸,进进出出,做自己想做的一切是多舒服啊!在上帝给予我们的权利充分得到法律的认可,这种情况下的自由人便不用担心会受任何侵犯了。谁能把这段美好的心情表达得绘声绘色呢?想起以往经历的风风雨雨,然后看看孩子熟睡的可爱的小脸蛋,身为孩子的妈妈,此时此刻这是多么欣慰,多么自豪,多么不容易的事啊!幸福与快乐占据了他们的心中,根本没有丝毫的睡意。他们在这尽管一无所有,没有房屋瓦片,身上没一点值钱的东西,尽管除了快乐的鸟儿在空中飞来飞去和田间盛开的鲜花,他们根本谈不上拥有,但是他们还是激动得无法入睡。“啊,独占别人自由的人们!面对上帝,你们该怎样去解释,你们的良心何在呀?”

第三十八章 胜利

  感谢上帝,是他给予我们获胜。

  我们当中的所有人,生命在受到不可摆布的过程中,往往在这样的情形下,就会感到生不如死。

  作为一位殉道者就算面对肉体带来的痛苦与折磨的那种死的威胁,同时也可以在这可怕的死神面前找到一份安慰和自信。那些饱经沧桑的激动事迹,那震颤的热情使他克服着种种困难,紧接而来的是天国荣耀和那永恒不灭的诞生写照。

  生活还是需要这样日复一日地过下去,日子不得不在这卑微、绝望、低下而恼人的奴役的无奈中消遣着时光,神经的每一个角落都在沮丧不堪,每一个细胞都在渐渐沉睡——这种在精神上百般无奈的折磨,这种在生命深处一滴一滴、一个时寸一个时寸,日复一日地缓缓离去,对于男人们和女人们这才算得上是真正的考验。

  当汤姆与他的主人正面站着,听着他的威胁恐吓,此刻他不得不相信属于自己的最后时刻已经来临,一下子他便变得更加勇敢了。他觉得自己承受鞭答、火烧不会有太大问题,他坚信自己能够战胜所有折磨。凭他的感觉基督和天堂也不过在一尺之远了。就在烈格雷一走开,他心血澎湃的激动时刻一过,便感觉到身上的伤口痛苦难忍,四肢已无知觉。在别人眼里抬不起头、地位低下、又没指望的情况下,悲凉的心情又占据了他所有思绪,一天的生活简直慢得让人无法忍受。

  还没等到汤姆的伤口全部恢复,烈格雷便一再强调,一定要他到地里做事。生活就这样日复一日地令人苦不堪言,那个狼心狗肺的坏东西又在对他打坏主意,使出所有手段、残暴和凶狠的招数去攻击他,这些更使汤姆加深了痛苦。在我们当中任何一人,只要尝试过痛苦的滋味,就会感觉出是从痛苦中引发而来的是什么样暴跳如雷的坏性子。就算这有许多种花样俱全的神药来帮助我们,事情也仍然不会改变。汤姆目睹所有伙伴们的粗暴行为、放肆无礼的脾气一点也不以为然。还不止是这些,一直以来他还觉得自己是个十分和睦的人,在一样的痛苦煎熬中和种种的摧残下,也同样受到阻碍,不易继续了。开始他还想着能在空余时间看看《圣经》,但在烈格雷那庄园里,根本就没有空余这个词的存在。在农活最繁忙的情况下,烈格雷会自然而然地把自己身边的所有人手都派去,像台机器地不停劳作,就连星期日也不放过。他为什么这样做呢?要是这样的话他不仅仅是收更多的棉花,还能够赢得和其他人打的赌,如果累死几个黑奴,他还可以买更年青力壮的劳动能手。开始几天疲惫不堪地干完地里的活回来后,汤姆还利用那微弱的火光,翻看一下《圣经》。就在他受到各种各样的摧残之后,他干完活回来时已经精疲力尽,他挣扎着想读《圣经》,此时头晕眼花,因而也就只有和那些人一样倒下便睡。

  直到今天为止,一直以来就这样支撑着他的宗教信仰和心中的那份安慰,然而又被那百般无奈。没法安宁的思绪所占去了。这难道有什么稀奇吗?在那变化万千的人生旅途中,一个最让人无法接受的问题在他身边不停地演变着:灵魂惨遭毒蛇般的摧残,坏人每次都获胜,挺胸阔步,上帝却丝毫没有反应。在磨难与煎熬当中,汤姆的躯体苦苦挣扎了几个星期,接着又是好几个月。他记起了以前奥菲利亚小姐送他一位肯塔基朋友的信,便真心祝福着,恳求仁慈的上帝能给他派来救兵。他抱着一种试试的态度等待着,日盼夜盼为了祈祷上帝能奇迹般给他派来救兵。当他领悟到不会有人来时,发现这自始至终是没有目的的等待时,他的心灵深处又有着这样一种想法:信仰上帝根本起不了作用,他早被上帝给遗忘了。他偶尔也会遇到卡西,偶尔他被叫到主人们所住的地方,能看到十分忧郁的埃米琳,可是他与她们两个从来没有交谈过,说实在的,他无法抽出时间与任何人交谈。

  一个夜晚,汤姆垂头丧气、闷闷不乐地在一堆柴火边坐着,把粗饼烤烤便把它充当晚餐。他又添了一些柴火,尽量使火能烧得更旺,接着又从口袋里拿出那本破旧的《圣经》。有些他做过标记,在以前的生活中,时常让他的灵魂异常兴奋的句子都依旧在那儿——全部是些始祖、先知,诗人与圣人们讲的话。从它们诞生那日开始已在激励着人类,它们是那些专门为上帝作证的人的声音。它们还会在我们的生命过程中,一直伴随在我们左右,永远被我们铭记在心。此刻是这些话已经失去了力量?然而还是那日渐衰败的视力和渐渐麻木的感觉再也无能为力感应这种万能的启示!汤姆深深地吐了口气,把《圣经》又放回口袋。这时他被一阵嘶哑的怪笑声惊动,他把头仰起,却发现烈格雷就在他的对面站着。

  “是你!死东西!”他说,“你似乎感到自己的宗教快不灵了吧?我早有所闻,直到现在我才让你的脑袋瓜明白这一点。”

  这样残酷的讽刺比严刑拷打、饥饿、寒冷和被人赤身裸体还要痛苦。汤姆沉默不语。

  “他妈的你真是个没用的东西,”烈格雷叫道,“当初我买下你的时候,本来想待你好一点。你本可以比桑博或昆博他们还要舒服,还要过得快活些。别说像你现在,每过一至两天就会受苦受罚挨打挨骂。你完全可以自由自在,耀武扬威,还可以揍揍其他的黑奴,也还可以时常地喝上一杯上好的热威士忌混合酒。是啊!汤姆,难道你不认为自己该放聪明些吗?还不把那本没用的破书扔到柴火中去,来信我的这种教吧!”

  “上帝是绝对不同意这样做的!”汤姆满怀信心,意志坚定地说道。

  “你想,上帝肯定不会帮你。如果他诚心帮你的话,今天你就不会落在我的手中!汤姆,你这狗屁宗教完全是欺骗人的谎言。我可是了解得一清二楚,你最明智的选择还是来投靠我,我可数得上是有名的人物,能做出一番大事!”

  “不可能,主人,”汤姆说,“我不会改变自己的信仰。无论上帝帮不帮我,我都会全心全意依赖他,信仰他直到我死。”

  “那你就更是个大傻瓜了!”烈格雷说着,向汤姆嘲讽地吐了吐舌头,又不怀好意地踢了他一下。“没关系,你迟早都要向我屈服,看你嘴硬!”说完,他调头就走。

  当沉重的心理压力达到人的心理所能承受的极限时,人们会立即想办法来摆脱这种压力。最深重的苦难的到来,往往都需要巨大的欢乐与勇气。汤姆现在正是如此。主人不敬神灵的百般嘲讽让他早已失落的心灵更增添了伤痕,他的情绪十分低落。即使他那意志坚定的手依然死死地紧抓住那块永恒的岩石,但这种向往的做法却是没有知觉的、没有目标的。汤姆很无奈地靠在火边,好像不知做什么才好。一瞬间,他身边所发生的一切都化为乌有。一个头戴刑法帽子、受尽折磨浑身血淋淋的人浮现在他眼前。汤姆用惊讶的眼神注视着那严肃而紧绷的脸,那双似乎有神却又带忧郁的眼睛深深地被打动了。他的灵魂慢慢张开双眼,他内心的苦水被感情激荡着,奔流着,他默默无闻地伸出了双手,向地上跪了下去。

  这幅场面千奇百态地变化着。那刺目的魔法变成了一道道灿烂的光芒,在难以想象的夺目的光辉里,他看见有一张慈祥的面庞在注视着他。一个声音在他耳边回荡:“胜利者,我要赐他宝座与我同坐一起,就像我获胜了,我的父亲赐我同他坐在宝座上一样。”

  汤姆忘记了自己究竟在那躺了多长时问。当他完全清醒过来的时候,炉火已经熄了,他的衣服被潮湿的寒气打湿了。可怕的幽灵危机已经过去,他发自内心的喜悦,以后再也感觉不到人世的饥饿、寒冷和令人绝望的屈辱了。在他的灵魂深处,自从他有生命的那一刻起,尘世的一切幸福希冀几乎与他绝缘。因此他把全部的真情与意愿毫无保留地奉献给仁慈的上帝。汤姆抬起头看了看挂在天边的星星,那群默默无闻的永恒的家伙总在黑暗来临时俯视人类!汤姆开始唱歌,他唱起了一首以前在快乐的日子里常常歌颂胜利的赞美诗,雄厚的嗓声打破了寂静的夜空,汤姆带着以前从未有的激情,动情地唱道:

  到地球如雪般融化时,

  太阳的光辉不再照耀大地;

  关注人类那万能的上帝在召唤我,

  他永远不会将我抛弃。

  在可贵的生命走到尽头,

  肉体和灵魂都将化为虚有;

  我依然享受快乐,宁静,

  在那神奇的天国。

  当我们在天国生活了万年之久,

  幸福依旧如旭日东升;

  我们在赞美上帝的心情如初,正如我们刚刚跨进天国。

  所有了解我们黑奴宗教历史的人都知道,有关奴隶之间的描写是极为常见的。他们亲口叙述了自己悲惨的身世,常常是催人泪下,感人甚深。心理学家曾经说过,有这样一种类似现象:在一个人的情感和幻想排斥心理难以抑制的时候,他常常会使命自身外部的感官为之效力,极力将一些虚幻的想象,构思成具体鲜明的个体。有谁能够预估到万能的神灵会怎样利用我们这种潜在的动力呢!又有谁能预估出他人对那些可怜人起着多大的鼓舞作用呢?如果一位被众人遗忘的不幸黑奴相信耶稣总有一天会出现在他面前,跟他说话,谁又敢驳斥他的这种想法呢?书上明明写着,仁慈的耶稣无处不在,他的使命不就是慰藉世间千千万万受伤害的灵魂,解救人类的苦难吗?

  黎明的曙光撒向大地,唤醒了辛苦一天还在沉睡中的人们,他们又要下地干活了。在这群疲惫不堪、衣衫褴褛的可怜人当中,有一位踏着轻松明快的步子,似乎忘记了他现在身居何方,劳苦工作。因为他对万能上帝的信仰比他脚下踏着的这片土地还要踏实、坚硬。他在心里不停地呼唤,来吧!烈格雷,使出你最狠的一招吧!极度的残暴、苦刑、屈辱和穷困只会让他早日回到上帝的身边,做一位仁慈的神父或一名圣明的君主。

  以后,这位被欺压的奴隶,他的心灵被一种不容侵犯的气氛打动着,而那无以言喻的救世主成了心目中最美好的殿堂。他忘掉了尘世的遗憾和悲哀,不再追求世俗所谓的希冀和渴望,面对一切的诱惑,他心止如水。那颗受尽了欺凌伤痕累累的心,经过长时间地苦苦挣扎,已经完全和神灵的意志融为一体了。生命剩下的历程是那么地短促,而天国幸福的召唤却唾手可得,近在咫尺。因此,即使是人间最深重的痛苦,也无法再伤及他的灵魂了。

  他超出寻常的反应,引起了所有的人的注意。他似乎又回复到原来那个欢乐的人身上。他的态度是那么地平静安详,似乎任何屈辱、苦刑都无法使他受到伤害。

  “莫非汤姆有鬼魂附身呀?”烈格雷对桑博说道,“前几天他还没精打采的样子,今天却如此般神气活现。”

  “主人,我也搞不清他究竟是为什么?莫非是想逃跑?”

  “哦,是吗?但愿如此!我倒是很希望让他逃跑一次,让他试试被抓回来受苦刑的那种滋味。桑博,你说呢?”烈格雷冷笑道。

  “对,主人说得对!嘿!嘿!嘿!”桑博讨好地说。“看他掉在沼泽地里,浑身是泥,被猎狗追得到处乱跑那才有趣呢!天啦!上次我们抓莫莉的时候,把我都乐坏了。现在想想,如果那时不是我把猎狗赶跑的话,说不定她已被撕成碎片,全身上下都是疤痕呢?”

  “我想她恐怕要带着这些疤痕下地狱了,”烈格雷接着说,“哦,桑博,记住了!从今天开始你得好好看着他,一旦他有什么想逃走的企图,你就要想办法制止他。”

  “主人,您放心,这件事就包在我身上了!如果他是主人手下的一只狐狸,我就是主人手下的一位猎人。嘿!嘿!嘿!”桑博奸笑道。

  烈格雷在桑博说完之后,便骑着马去附近的城镇了。晚上,他回来之后,觉得有必要去奴隶们住的地方看看,便调转马头,巡察那里的情况去了。

  这天晚上,夜色很美,月亮的银灰把高大的楝树的影子牵得细长,印在葱翠的草地上,四周景物清晰可见,非常寂静,让人有种不忍心打破这种安逸静谧气氛的心理。烈格雷走近奴隶居住区的时候,突然,听到从里面传来了一阵歌声。这在那儿可是非常罕见的事,他忍不住停下了脚步侧耳细听。只听见有一个男高音在唱道,声音十分好听。

  当我能在天上的宫阙,

  找到我的官衔,我便对恐惧挥手说再见,

  再拭去有泪滴的眼睛。

  就算整个地球都对我进攻,

  瞧着我的胸口放出浸有剧毒的利箭,

  我仍然笑对撒旦喜怒容颜,

  坦然地面对不公平的全世界。

  即使忧患像洪水般汹涌,

  即使苦难像暴风雨般倾盆而下,

  我只求能够让自己重建家园,

  我的上帝、天堂和万有世界。

  “哦!”烈格雷恍然大悟道,“我现在才明白,原来他是这么想的!该死的赞美诗,你完全腐蚀了他的灵魂!闭嘴!你这个死家伙。”他快步走到汤姆面前,扬起马鞭威胁道:“你的胆子真够大的,大家都在睡觉,你却还如此大声吵闹!如果不想被我打死的话,现在最好闭上那张乌鸦嘴,滚回去睡觉!”

  “好的!主人,我马上回去睡觉。”汤姆一点也不生气地回答道。很乐意地服从了烈格雷的命令,大踏步往房间里走去。

  汤姆满不在乎、得意的表情,深深地激怒了烈格雷。他追上前去,瞧着汤姆的头部和胸部一阵猛抽。

  “听着,你这头蠢猪,这下你还开心吗?”烈格雷痛骂道。

  鞭子抽在汤姆的身上,但他却感觉不到那种深深的痛楚。躯体上的惩罚伤及不了他的灵魂,他再也不像以前那么难受了。汤姆呆若木鸡般站在那里,没有丝毫惧怕,烈格雷非常清楚,自己一向用来惩治黑奴们的铁腕政策对他已经失效了,面对汤姆,它几乎毫无用处。当汤姆转身走进属于他的那间小屋,烈格雷迅速调转马头。与此同时,他的脑海中闪出了一丝光亮,这种光亮通常会阻止那些恶人继续行恶下去,复苏他本性的善良。他心里面清楚,是上帝站在他和汤姆面前,保护着那位受难者啊!想到这,他忍不住大骂起来,开始诅咒谩骂上帝。讨厌那个沉默不语的汤姆,不论受到怎么样的欺凌、惩罚、威胁、虐待和耻辱他都能沉得住气,对此无动于衷。这会令他更为生气,怨恨和不满,一如昔日他的救世主激怒了魔鬼的灵魂,使得凶残的魔鬼发出这样的怨恨:“属于纳萨雷特人的耶稣主啊!我干什么与你有何相干?你为了向世人称告你的仁慈,来惩罚我了吗?”

  汤姆对其他人充满了同情和怜悯的心理。在他看来,痛苦对他已经显得不那么重要了,他热切地渴望上帝给予自己那份难能可贵的幸福与安宁和那些可怜人一块分享,希望可以带给他们点点安宁和幸运。这种机会在他身边不是很多,但在去地里干活和从地里返回的途中,以及干活的同时,他总是寻找合适机会,尽可能地援助那些病弱、疲惫不堪的可怜人。起初他这种看似愚昧的做法很让那帮人费解,长期遭受暴力欺凌已使他们变得麻木不仁。但汤姆没有因他们的迟钝丝毫动摇自己的意志,他将这种做法持续了一天又一天,一个月又一个月,终于有一天,他们那些麻木不仁,昏睡已久的头脑开始复苏了,有了一点反应。很自然地,他的沉默寡言、乐于助人对他们产生了一种很深的感染力,他总是那么无私,那么谦让,每当碰上好日子有东西分发下来的时候,他总是去得最迟,拿得最少,还总是不忘把自己那份少得可怜的食物分给其他的可怜人;在寒冷的冬天,夜里,他会无私地将自己那床破毯子铺到因患病而冻得发抖的妇女身上;在地里干活时,他会冒着挨打的风险,把自己的棉花塞到不足分量的人的篮子里;尽管他一样会受到那位暴君的惩罚,他却从来不诅咒痛骂,这是他与其他人不相同的地方。当农忙季节过去以后,他们终于获取了片刻的安宁,有权任意支配属于他们快乐的周末了。时常,很多人就会聚在一块,围着汤姆听他讲上帝的福音,念一段赞美诗。他们总是特别高兴能在那儿聚会,然后一起听他讲道,一起祈祷,一起祝愿。但烈格雷坚决制止他们这种做法。因此他多次捣乱聚会,企图打消他们这种念头。他在心里面时时都在诅咒他们。所以,一有好的音讯,他们只能悄悄地从一个人那儿传到另一个人那儿。这些被世人遗忘的可怜人,他们的生命只是一条通往茫茫无归途的黑暗旅程。因而,在听说有慈悲的天主和幸福的天国时,他们掩不住从心底发出一阵窃喜。传教士们曾经说过,不论在世界上的哪一个民族,都不会像非洲人那样虔诚那么热切地崇拜上帝。其基础是毫无依靠和毫无援助的前提条件,这一原理恰恰是非洲人与生俱来的本性,其它的民族很难有这种理念。人们时常发现,在这些难民当中,只要有一颗随意洒落的真理的种子,它们都会生根发芽,很好地发展下去,其昌盛程度会令那些有名望的文明人侧目,自惭形秽。

  至于那个不幸的混血女人,强加在她身上残酷的迫害和灾难,几乎彻底涡灭了她本能的善良和希望。在他们干完地里的活回来的途中,她意外地听见了一位地位卑微的传教士在唱赞美诗,朗诵《圣经》上的一些段落,刹那间她觉得体内注入了一种兴奋剂,精神一下就振作起来了。卡西似乎处于半沉睡半疯癫的状态,感染他那和善谦逊的态度,她也受到了深深的影响,觉得日趋不平衡的心理暂时得到了抚慰,所以她的情绪变得比以前平静多了。

  卡西一生遭受了无数次厄运,她历经的痛苦折磨使她几近疯狂、绝望之际。她时常暗自在心里下决心,一定要用自己的智慧亲手杀死那恶棍,让他备受折磨,像他惨不忍睹地伤害他人和推残自己一样。

  有一天晚上,大家都已熟睡,汤姆却突然惊醒了过来。他四周打量着沉睡中的人们,无意中透过圆木头板中那当作窗户使用的小洞眼时,他惊呆了,这时他看见了一双闪烁着狂野和复仇火焰的眼睛,那是卡西,她瞧他做了个手势,示意他出来。

  汤姆走出了房问。这是午夜一两点钟左右,月光如水般照在卡西那双清彻透明的大眼睛上,周围万籁俱静。汤姆发现现在的卡西与平时有着截然不同的表情,凝滞绝望的眼神不见了,取而代之的是里面闪烁着兴奋而奇异的光芒。

  “到这边来!汤姆,我有话要跟你说。”她用自己的那双小手紧紧地攥着汤姆的臂膀,用力地拉着他向前走。那双小手仿佛是钢筋铁骨铸成的,有使不完的劲。

  “卡西太太,你到底有什么话要说啊!”汤姆奇怪地问道。

  “我问你,你想重获自由吗?”

  “太太,当上帝要让我自由的时候我就自由了。”

  “汤姆,可是今天晚上你就有机会自由了,”卡西陡然提高了声音,继续说道,“跟我来吧!”

  汤姆犹豫了。

  “快点走啊!快点!”她那双黑白分明的大眼睛,闪烁着希冀的光芒。用兴奋的口气说,“他现在睡得像条死猪呢?一下子绝对醒不过来。我往他的白兰地酒里倒了些安眠药,药力已经起效。我真后悔没有多放几颗进去,要不就不用来叫你了。可现在,干完这些以后,我的手臂已经开始发软,快跟我来,后门没有锁,那儿放着把斧头,因为他的房门开着。来,快点,跟着我!”

  “太太,你不能这么做。”汤姆坚决地停住了自己的脚步,拼命地拉着她的手,不让她继续往前走。

  “不为自己想,也替那些可怜人想想呀!”卡西生气地说,“我们乘着黑夜,把他们都放走。然后我们藏到那块沼泽地里去,只要躲过这一关,我们便可安全地迁往一座美丽的小岛,大家在一块过着幸幸福福的生活。以前,我听谁说有人这么干过,我真希望能过那种幸福的生活。”

  “不行,我们绝对不能这么做,那会遭报应的。”汤姆肯定地说,“我宁愿在这受苦受难,宁可砍断自己的右手也不干这种事情。”

  “你不干,那就看我的吧!”卡西转身想走。

  “噢!卡西太太,求您看在上帝赐你生命的份上,别去出卖自己的灵魂吧!”汤姆跪在地上诚恳地说,“一旦你把灵魂交给了罪恶的魔鬼,你就可能带来罪恶呀!上帝赋予我们善良的本性,并没有叫我们去报仇,我们必须忍受暂时的苦难,等待上帝给予我们好的安排!”

  “等待!我已经等待够了。”卡西痛苦地喊道,“难道我不曾等待吗?从我踏入这个庄园开始,我就一直在忍受,在受折磨中等待。可他根本没有丝毫回心转意的念头,每天都有许多可怜人要受到他的迫害。日复一日,年复一年,这种无休止的摧残只会榨干你的血汗直到你在痛苦中死去。上帝他不会怪罪我,如果他真要怪罪的话,我责无旁贷。至于他,我一定会要了他的命。”

  “不能,不能这么做呀!”汤姆使劲地拉住他的手,由于太用力,那双手被攥得一阵痉挛。汤姆继续说道:“你千万不能这么做呀!你这忘了归途的小羊羔。仁慈的上帝宁可让自己流血流泪,也不让他人受罪。即使对待他的敌人,他也依然如此。上帝!请睁眼看看我们吧!给我们援手,让我们瞧着你走的那条路去爱别人,也爱我们的敌人吧!”

  “爱,去爱我们的敌人!有感情的人类肯定无法做到。”卡西斩钉截铁地说。

  “你说的对,太太!是的,有感情的人类很难做到这一点,但上帝赋予我们博大的爱心——包括万物,那就等于胜利。”汤姆稍微抬起了头继续说道,“不论我们在任何时候,只要想到如何去善待别人,超越时空地去爱、去感化、去祈祷时,矛盾和战争也就无处可存,胜利就要来到,功绩归于我们万能的上帝!”说完这些,汤姆的眼睛潮湿了,他哽咽地抬头望着夜空。

  啊!非洲!你是最后一次被上帝召唤的民族呀!你这次给召去被戴上荆刺的帽子,要受烤打摧残,去滴血滴汗,担起受折磨的十字架的民族啊!这一切都是你的功劳啊!当基督的国王来到人类的时候,你会因为这些与他一起为君的。

  汤姆那深厚的情感,柔和的声音和明亮的泪光,就像甘露那样洒落到这可怜的女人急躁不安的心灵上。她目光中那邪恶的火焰渐渐地熄灭了,接着是非常柔和的光芒。她低着头注视着汤姆。就在她讲话时,汤姆能看出她的心情在慢慢平静下来。

  “难道我没有向你说过,魔鬼一直在缠绕着我吗?噢,汤姆大老爷,我根本没法请求——可我是多么的希望自己能摆脱妖魔的缠身啊!自从我的孩子被卖掉之后,我再也没请求过了。你的做法是对的,我肯定它是正确的。但就在我有请求的念头时,我心中早已被满腔仇恨占据了!我想诅咒其他人!我无法请求啊!”

  “苦难的人啊!”汤姆怜悯地说,“撒旦想起你了,他会像选王妃那样地选中你。让我代你向上帝感恩吧。噢!卡西太太向我们尊敬的上帝耶稣祈求帮助吧!他也是为了治愈所有受伤的灵魂,抚慰所有悲痛的世人才到人间来的。”

  卡西静静地在那儿站着,一颗颗泪珠从她那双低垂的黑眼珠里不停地往下滑落。

  “卡西太太,”汤姆默默盯了她许久,接着左思有想地开了口,“假如你能从这里逃走——假如真的实现了的话,我倒想提醒你和埃米琳这么做。说明白点,不要流血、也不能受一点点的伤,要么不是这样就不可以。”

  “汤姆大爷,你想不想和我们一起逃呢?”

  “不可以这么想的,”汤姆说道,“在以前我倒有这种打算,但上帝给了我这项使命,吩咐我留在你们这帮苦难人之中。我之所以留下来是想和他们呆在一块,将这十字架一直伴我到生命的最后一刻。但你们就一点儿也不同了。这里对你们来说,无非是个火坑,你们可呆不住。假如你们能从这里逃走,还是离这远一些好。”

  “除了死着出去,我实在是难以想象还有什么办法能让我们活着出去。”卡西说,“那些飞禽走兽都可以找到自己的一席之地,甚至就连蛇和鳄鱼都可以找到一个去处,安安稳稳地躺着休息。但我们却无处可去,即使是我们躲到了沼泽地里最隐蔽的地方,他们那可恶的狗也会追随脚印把我们找到。世上那些千奇百态的事和物都与我们过不去,就连跟随身边的畜牲也是如此。我们可以想象能逃到哪里去呢?”

  汤姆沉默不语。后来他终于开口说道:“上帝从狮子的口中救出了旦以理;在熊熊燃烧的烈火中拯救出他的女儿;他在海滩上漫步,喝退了海风。他直到今天还照样活着,他一定会来帮助你们的,这些我可以发誓。试一试吧!我会尽我所能为你们祈祷的。”

  这样的想法是多么奇怪多么让人怀疑啊!一直以来被人遗忘,就像毫无用处的石头那样被人踩在脚下的想法,一瞬间像一块宝贝被人鉴定似的,放射出耀眼夺目的光辉。

  卡西时常想着各种奇奇怪怪逃走的办法把时间抛在脑后,最后又觉得它们是可想而不可做的,又将它们全盘否定了。但就在这时她的脑海中突然闪过一个念头,其真正做法也是那样简单,却还那么行得通,这念头突然在她心里点燃希望之火。

  “汤姆大爷,我肯定会试一试的!”她大声叫道。

  “主啊!”汤姆说,“上帝会助你们一臂之力的!他与你们同在!”

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 35
The Tokens
“And slight, withal, may be the things that bring
Back on the heart the weight which it would fling
Aside forever; it may be a sound,
A flower, the wind, the ocean, which shall wound,—
Striking the electric chain wherewith we’re darkly bound.”
Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage, Can. 4.
The sitting-room of Legree’s establishment was a large, long room, with a wide, ample fireplace. It had once been hung with a showy and expensive paper, which now hung mouldering, torn and discolored, from the damp walls. The place had that peculiar sickening, unwholesome smell, compounded of mingled damp, dirt and decay, which one often notices in close old houses. The wall-paper was defaced, in spots, by slops of beer and wine; or garnished with chalk memorandums, and long sums footed up, as if somebody had been practising arithmetic there. In the fireplace stood a brazier full of burning charcoal; for, though the weather was not cold, the evenings always seemed damp and chilly in that great room; and Legree, moreover, wanted a place to light his cigars, and heat his water for punch. The ruddy glare of the charcoal displayed the confused and unpromising aspect of the room,—saddles, bridles, several sorts of harness, riding-whips, overcoats, and various articles of clothing, scattered up and down the room in confused variety; and the dogs, of whom we have before spoken, had encamped themselves among them, to suit their own taste and convenience.
Legree was just mixing himself a tumbler of punch, pouring his hot water from a cracked and broken-nosed pitcher, grumbling, as he did so,
“Plague on that Sambo, to kick up this yer row between me and the new hands! The fellow won’t be fit to work for a week, now,—right in the press of the season!”
“Yes, just like you,” said a voice, behind his chair. It was the woman Cassy, who had stolen upon his soliloquy.
“Hah! you she-devil! you’ve come back, have you?”
“Yes, I have,” she said, coolly; “come to have my own way, too!”
“You lie, you jade! I’ll be up to my word. Either behave yourself, or stay down to the quarters, and fare and work with the rest.”
“I’d rather, ten thousand times,” said the woman, “live in the dirtiest hole at the quarters, than be under your hoof!”
“But you are under my hoof, for all that,” said he, turning upon her, with a savage grin; “that’s one comfort. So, sit down here on my knee, my dear, and hear to reason,” said he, laying hold on her wrist.
“Simon Legree, take care!” said the woman, with a sharp flash of her eye, a glance so wild and insane in its light as to be almost appalling. “You’re afraid of me, Simon,” she said, deliberately; “and you’ve reason to be! But be careful, for I’ve got the devil in me!”
The last words she whispered in a hissing tone, close to his ear.
“Get out! I believe, to my soul, you have!” said Legree, pushing her from him, and looking uncomfortably at her. “After all, Cassy,” he said, “why can’t you be friends with me, as you used to?”
“Used to!” said she, bitterly. She stopped short,—a word of choking feelings, rising in her heart, kept her silent.
Cassy had always kept over Legree the kind of influence that a strong, impassioned woman can ever keep over the most brutal man; but, of late, she had grown more and more irritable and restless, under the hideous yoke of her servitude, and her irritability, at times, broke out into raving insanity; and this liability made her a sort of object of dread to Legree, who had that superstitious horror of insane persons which is common to coarse and uninstructed minds. When Legree brought Emmeline to the house, all the smouldering embers of womanly feeling flashed up in the worn heart of Cassy, and she took part with the girl; and a fierce quarrel ensued between her and Legree. Legree, in a fury, swore she should be put to field service, if she would not be peaceable. Cassy, with proud scorn, declared she would go to the field. And she worked there one day, as we have described, to show how perfectly she scorned the threat.
Legree was secretly uneasy, all day; for Cassy had an influence over him from which he could not free himself. When she presented her basket at the scales, he had hoped for some concession, and addressed her in a sort of half conciliatory, half scornful tone; and she had answered with the bitterest contempt.
The outrageous treatment of poor Tom had roused her still more; and she had followed Legree to the house, with no particular intention, but to upbraid him for his brutality.
“I wish, Cassy,” said Legree, “you’d behave yourself decently.”
“You talk about behaving decently! And what have you been doing?—you, who haven’t even sense enough to keep from spoiling one of your best hands, right in the most pressing season, just for your devilish temper!”
“I was a fool, it’s a fact, to let any such brangle come up,” said Legree; “but, when the boy set up his will, he had to be broke in.”
“I reckon you won’t break him in!”
“Won’t I?” said Legree, rising, passionately. “I’d like to know if I won’t? He’ll be the first nigger that ever came it round me! I’ll break every bone in his body, but he shall give up!”
Just then the door opened, and Sambo entered. He came forward, bowing, and holding out something in a paper.
“What’s that, you dog?” said Legree.
“It’s a witch thing, Mas’r!”
“A what?”
“Something that niggers gets from witches. Keeps ’em from feelin’ when they ’s flogged. He had it tied round his neck, with a black string.”
Legree, like most godless and cruel men, was superstitious. He took the paper, and opened it uneasily.
There dropped out of it a silver dollar, and a long, shining curl of fair hair,—hair which, like a living thing, twined itself round Legree’s fingers.
“Damnation!” he screamed, in sudden passion, stamping on the floor, and pulling furiously at the hair, as if it burned him. “Where did this come from? Take it off!—burn it up!—burn it up!” he screamed, tearing it off, and throwing it into the charcoal. “What did you bring it to me for?”
Sambo stood, with his heavy mouth wide open, and aghast with wonder; and Cassy, who was preparing to leave the apartment, stopped, and looked at him in perfect amazement.
“Don’t you bring me any more of your devilish things!” said he, shaking his fist at Sambo, who retreated hastily towards the door; and, picking up the silver dollar, he sent it smashing through the window-pane, out into the darkness.
Sambo was glad to make his escape. When he was gone, Legree seemed a little ashamed of his fit of alarm. He sat doggedly down in his chair, and began sullenly sipping his tumbler of punch.
Cassy prepared herself for going out, unobserved by him; and slipped away to minister to poor Tom, as we have already related.
And what was the matter with Legree? and what was there in a simple curl of fair hair to appall that brutal man, familiar with every form of cruelty? To answer this, we must carry the reader backward in his history. Hard and reprobate as the godless man seemed now, there had been a time when he had been rocked on the bosom of a mother,—cradled with prayers and pious hymns,—his now seared brow bedewed with the waters of holy baptism. In early childhood, a fair-haired woman had led him, at the sound of Sabbath bell, to worship and to pray. Far in New England that mother had trained her only son, with long, unwearied love, and patient prayers. Born of a hard-tempered sire, on whom that gentle woman had wasted a world of unvalued love, Legree had followed in the steps of his father. Boisterous, unruly, and tyrannical, he despised all her counsel, and would none of her reproof; and, at an early age, broke from her, to seek his fortunes at sea. He never came home but once, after; and then, his mother, with the yearning of a heart that must love something, and has nothing else to love, clung to him, and sought, with passionate prayers and entreaties, to win him from a life of sin, to his soul’s eternal good.
That was Legree’s day of grace; then good angels called him; then he was almost persuaded, and mercy held him by the hand. His heart inly relented,—there was a conflict,—but sin got the victory, and he set all the force of his rough nature against the conviction of his conscience. He drank and swore,—was wilder and more brutal than ever. And, one night, when his mother, in the last agony of her despair, knelt at his feet, he spurned her from him,—threw her senseless on the floor, and, with brutal curses, fled to his ship. The next Legree heard of his mother was, when, one night, as he was carousing among drunken companions, a letter was put into his hand. He opened it, and a lock of long, curling hair fell from it, and twined about his fingers. The letter told him his mother was dead, and that, dying, she blest and forgave him.
There is a dread, unhallowed necromancy of evil, that turns things sweetest and holiest to phantoms of horror and affright. That pale, loving mother,—her dying prayers, her forgiving love,—wrought in that demoniac heart of sin only as a damning sentence, bringing with it a fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation. Legree burned the hair, and burned the letter; and when he saw them hissing and crackling in the flame, inly shuddered as he thought of everlasting fires. He tried to drink, and revel, and swear away the memory; but often, in the deep night, whose solemn stillness arraigns the bad soul in forced communion with herself, he had seen that pale mother rising by his bedside, and felt the soft twining of that hair around his fingers, till the cold sweat would roll down his face, and he would spring from his bed in horror. Ye who have wondered to hear, in the same evangel, that God is love, and that God is a consuming fire, see ye not how, to the soul resolved in evil, perfect love is the most fearful torture, the seal and sentence of the direst despair?
“Blast it!” said Legree to himself, as he sipped his liquor; “where did he get that? If it didn’t look just like—whoo! I thought I’d forgot that. Curse me, if I think there’s any such thing as forgetting anything, any how,—hang it! I’m lonesome! I mean to call Em. She hates me—the monkey! I don’t care,—I’ll make her come!”
Legree stepped out into a large entry, which went up stairs, by what had formerly been a superb winding staircase; but the passage-way was dirty and dreary, encumbered with boxes and unsightly litter. The stairs, uncarpeted, seemed winding up, in the gloom, to nobody knew where! The pale moonlight streamed through a shattered fanlight over the door; the air was unwholesome and chilly, like that of a vault.
Legree stopped at the foot of the stairs, and heard a voice singing. It seemed strange and ghostlike in that dreary old house, perhaps because of the already tremulous state of his nerves. Hark! what is it?
A wild, pathetic voice, chants a hymn common among the slaves:
“O there’ll be mourning, mourning, mourning,
O there’ll be mourning, at the judgment-seat of Christ!”
“Blast the girl!” said Legree. “I’ll choke her.—Em! Em!” he called, harshly; but only a mocking echo from the walls answered him. The sweet voice still sung on:
“Parents and children there shall part!
Parents and children there shall part!
    Shall part to meet no more!”
And clear and loud swelled through the empty halls the refrain,
“O there’ll be mourning, mourning, mourning,
O there’ll be mourning, at the judgment-seat of Christ!”
Legree stopped. He would have been ashamed to tell of it, but large drops of sweat stood on his forehead, his heart beat heavy and thick with fear; he even thought he saw something white rising and glimmering in the gloom before him, and shuddered to think what if the form of his dead mother should suddenly appear to him.
“I know one thing,” he said to himself, as he stumbled back in the sitting-room, and sat down; “I’ll let that fellow alone, after this! What did I want of his cussed paper? I b’lieve I am bewitched, sure enough! I’ve been shivering and sweating, ever since! Where did he get that hair? It couldn’t have been that! I burnt that up, I know I did! It would be a joke, if hair could rise from the dead!”
Ah, Legree! that golden tress was charmed; each hair had in it a spell of terror and remorse for thee, and was used by a mightier power to bind thy cruel hands from inflicting uttermost evil on the helpless!
“I say,” said Legree, stamping and whistling to the dogs, “wake up, some of you, and keep me company!” but the dogs only opened one eye at him, sleepily, and closed it again.
“I’ll have Sambo and Quimbo up here, to sing and dance one of their hell dances, and keep off these horrid notions,” said Legree; and, putting on his hat, he went on to the verandah, and blew a horn, with which he commonly summoned his two sable drivers.
Legree was often wont, when in a gracious humor, to get these two worthies into his sitting-room, and, after warming them up with whiskey, amuse himself by setting them to singing, dancing or fighting, as the humor took him.
It was between one and two o’clock at night, as Cassy was returning from her ministrations to poor Tom, that she heard the sound of wild shrieking, whooping, halloing, and singing, from the sitting-room, mingled with the barking of dogs, and other symptoms of general uproar.
She came up on the verandah steps, and looked in. Legree and both the drivers, in a state of furious intoxication, were singing, whooping, upsetting chairs, and making all manner of ludicrous and horrid grimaces at each other.
She rested her small, slender hand on the window-blind, and looked fixedly at them;—there was a world of anguish, scorn, and fierce bitterness, in her black eyes, as she did so. “Would it be a sin to rid the world of such a wretch?” she said to herself.
She turned hurriedly away, and, passing round to a back door, glided up stairs, and tapped at Emmeline’s door.
Chapter 36
Emmeline and Cassy
Cassy entered the room, and found Emmeline sitting, pale with fear, in the furthest corner of it. As she came in, the girl started up nervously; but, on seeing who it was, rushed forward, and catching her arm, said, “O Cassy, is it you? I’m so glad you’ve come! I was afraid it was—. O, you don’t know what a horrid noise there has been, down stairs, all this evening!”
“I ought to know,” said Cassy, dryly. “I’ve heard it often enough.”
“O Cassy! do tell me,—couldn’t we get away from this place? I don’t care where,—into the swamp among the snakes,—anywhere! Couldn’t we get somewhere away from here?”
“Nowhere, but into our graves,” said Cassy.
“Did you ever try?”
“I’ve seen enough of trying and what comes of it,” said Cassy.
“I’d be willing to live in the swamps, and gnaw the bark from trees. I an’t afraid of snakes! I’d rather have one near me than him,” said Emmeline, eagerly.
“There have been a good many here of your opinion,” said Cassy; “but you couldn’t stay in the swamps,—you’d be tracked by the dogs, and brought back, and then—then—”
“What would he do?” said the girl, looking, with breathless interest, into her face.
“What wouldn’t he do, you’d better ask,” said Cassy. “He’s learned his trade well, among the pirates in the West Indies. You wouldn’t sleep much, if I should tell you things I’ve seen,—things that he tells of, sometimes, for good jokes. I’ve heard screams here that I haven’t been able to get out of my head for weeks and weeks. There’s a place way out down by the quarters, where you can see a black, blasted tree, and the ground all covered with black ashes. Ask anyone what was done there, and see if they will dare to tell you.”
“O! what do you mean?”
“I won’t tell you. I hate to think of it. And I tell you, the Lord only knows what we may see tomorrow, if that poor fellow holds out as he’s begun.”
“Horrid!” said Emmeline, every drop of blood receding from her cheeks. “O, Cassy, do tell me what I shall do!”
“What I’ve done. Do the best you can,—do what you must,—and make it up in hating and cursing.”
“He wanted to make me drink some of his hateful brandy,” said Emmeline; “and I hate it so—”
“You’d better drink,” said Cassy. “I hated it, too; and now I can’t live without it. One must have something;—things don’t look so dreadful, when you take that.”
“Mother used to tell me never to touch any such thing,” said Emmeline.
“Mother told you!” said Cassy, with a thrilling and bitter emphasis on the word mother. “What use is it for mothers to say anything? You are all to be bought and paid for, and your souls belong to whoever gets you. That’s the way it goes. I say, drink brandy; drink all you can, and it’ll make things come easier.”
“O, Cassy! do pity me!”
“Pity you!—don’t I? Haven’t I a daughter,—Lord knows where she is, and whose she is, now,—going the way her mother went, before her, I suppose, and that her children must go, after her! There’s no end to the curse—forever!”
“I wish I’d never been born!” said Emmeline, wringing her hands.
“That’s an old wish with me,” said Cassy. “I’ve got used to wishing that. I’d die, if I dared to,” she said, looking out into the darkness, with that still, fixed despair which was the habitual expression of her face when at rest.
“It would be wicked to kill one’s self,” said Emmeline.
“I don’t know why,—no wickeder than things we live and do, day after day. But the sisters told me things, when I was in the convent, that make me afraid to die. If it would only be the end of us, why, then—”
Emmeline turned away, and hid her face in her hands.
While this conversation was passing in the chamber, Legree, overcome with his carouse, had sunk to sleep in the room below. Legree was not an habitual drunkard. His coarse, strong nature craved, and could endure, a continual stimulation, that would have utterly wrecked and crazed a finer one. But a deep, underlying spirit of cautiousness prevented his often yielding to appetite in such measure as to lose control of himself
This night, however, in his feverish efforts to banish from his mind those fearful elements of woe and remorse which woke within him, he had indulged more than common; so that, when he had discharged his sable attendants, he fell heavily on a settle in the room, and was sound asleep.
O! how dares the bad soul to enter the shadowy world of sleep?—that land whose dim outlines lie so fearfully near to the mystic scene of retribution! Legree dreamed. In his heavy and feverish sleep, a veiled form stood beside him, and laid a cold, soft hand upon him. He thought he knew who it was; and shuddered, with creeping horror, though the face was veiled. Then he thought he felt that hair twining round his fingers; and then, that it slid smoothly round his neck, and tightened and tightened, and he could not draw his breath; and then he thought voices whispered to him,—whispers that chilled him with horror. Then it seemed to him he was on the edge of a frightful abyss, holding on and struggling in mortal fear, while dark hands stretched up, and were pulling him over; and Cassy came behind him laughing, and pushed him. And then rose up that solemn veiled figure, and drew aside the veil. It was his mother; and she turned away from him, and he fell down, down, down, amid a confused noise of shrieks, and groans, and shouts of demon laughter,—and Legree awoke.
Calmly the rosy hue of dawn was stealing into the room. The morning star stood, with its solemn, holy eye of light, looking down on the man of sin, from out the brightening sky. O, with what freshness, what solemnity and beauty, is each new day born; as if to say to insensate man, “Behold! thou hast one more chance! Strive for immortal glory!” There is no speech nor language where this voice is not heard; but the bold, bad man heard it not. He woke with an oath and a curse. What to him was the gold and purple, the daily miracle of morning! What to him the sanctity of the star which the Son of God has hallowed as his own emblem? Brute-like, he saw without perceiving; and, stumbling forward, poured out a tumbler of brandy, and drank half of it.
“I’ve had a h—l of a night!” he said to Cassy, who just then entered from an opposite door.
“You’ll get plenty of the same sort, by and by,” said she, dryly.
“What do you mean, you minx?”
“You’ll find out, one of these days,” returned Cassy, in the same tone. “Now Simon, I’ve one piece of advice to give you.”
“The devil, you have!”
“My advice is,” said Cassy, steadily, as she began adjusting some things about the room, “that you let Tom alone.”
“What business is ’t of yours?”
“What? To be sure, I don’t know what it should be. If you want to pay twelve hundred for a fellow, and use him right up in the press of the season, just to serve your own spite, it’s no business of mine, I’ve done what I could for him.”
“You have? What business have you meddling in my matters?”
“None, to be sure. I’ve saved you some thousands of dollars, at different times, by taking care of your hands,—that’s all the thanks I get. If your crop comes shorter into market than any of theirs, you won’t lose your bet, I suppose? Tompkins won’t lord it over you, I suppose,—and you’ll pay down your money like a lady, won’t you? I think I see you doing it!”
Legree, like many other planters, had but one form of ambition,—to have in the heaviest crop of the season,—and he had several bets on this very present season pending in the next town. Cassy, therefore, with woman’s tact, touched the only string that could be made to vibrate.
“Well, I’ll let him off at what he’s got,” said Legree; “but he shall beg my pardon, and promise better fashions.”
“That he won’t do,” said Cassy.
“Won’t,—eh?”
“No, he won’t,” said Cassy.
“I’d like to know why, Mistress,” said Legree, in the extreme of scorn.
“Because he’s done right, and he knows it, and won’t say he’s done wrong.”
“Who a cuss cares what he knows? The nigger shall say what I please, or—”
“Or, you’ll lose your bet on the cotton crop, by keeping him out of the field, just at this very press.”
“But he will give up,—course, he will; don’t I know what niggers is? He’ll beg like a dog, this morning.”
He won’t, Simon; you don’t know this kind. You may kill him by inches,—you won’t get the first word of confession out of him.”
“We’ll see,—where is he?” said Legree, going out.
“In the waste-room of the gin-house,” said Cassy.
Legree, though he talked so stoutly to Cassy, still sallied forth from the house with a degree of misgiving which was not common with him. His dreams of the past night, mingled with Cassy’s prudential suggestions, considerably affected his mind. He resolved that nobody should be witness of his encounter with Tom; and determined, if he could not subdue him by bullying, to defer his vengeance, to be wreaked in a more convenient season.
The solemn light of dawn—the angelic glory of the morning-star—had looked in through the rude window of the shed where Tom was lying; and, as if descending on that star-beam, came the solemn words, “I am the root and offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.” The mysterious warnings and intimations of Cassy, so far from discouraging his soul, in the end had roused it as with a heavenly call. He did not know but that the day of his death was dawning in the sky; and his heart throbbed with solemn throes of joy and desire, as he thought that the wondrous all, of which he had often pondered,—the great white throne, with its ever radiant rainbow; the white-robed multitude, with voices as many waters; the crowns, the palms, the harps,—might all break upon his vision before that sun should set again. And, therefore, without shuddering or trembling, he heard the voice of his persecutor, as he drew near.
“Well, my boy,” said Legree, with a contemptuous kick, “how do you find yourself? Didn’t I tell yer I could larn yer a thing or two? How do yer like it—eh?
How did yer whaling agree with yer, Tom? An’t quite so crank as ye was last night. Ye couldn’t treat a poor sinner, now, to a bit of sermon, could ye,—eh?”
Tom answered nothing.
“Get up, you beast!” said Legree, kicking him again.
This was a difficult matter for one so bruised and faint; and, as Tom made efforts to do so, Legree laughed brutally.
“What makes ye so spry, this morning, Tom? Cotched cold, may be, last night.”
Tom by this time had gained his feet, and was confronting his master with a steady, unmoved front.
“The devil, you can!” said Legree, looking him over. “I believe you haven’t got enough yet. Now, Tom, get right down on yer knees and beg my pardon, for yer shines last night.”
Tom did not move.
“Down, you dog!” said Legree, striking him with his riding-whip.
“Mas’r Legree,” said Tom, “I can’t do it. I did only what I thought was right. I shall do just so again, if ever the time comes. I never will do a cruel thing, come what may.”
“Yes, but ye don’t know what may come, Master Tom. Ye think what you’ve got is something. I tell you ’tan’t anything,—nothing ’t all. How would ye like to be tied to a tree, and have a slow fire lit up around ye;—wouldn’t that be pleasant,—eh, Tom?”
“Mas’r,” said Tom, “I know ye can do dreadful things; but,”—he stretched himself upward and clasped his hands,—“but, after ye’ve killed the body, there an’t no more ye can do. And O, there’s all ETERNITY to come, after that!”
ETERNITY,—the word thrilled through the black man’s soul with light and power, as he spoke; it thrilled through the sinner’s soul, too, like the bite of a scorpion. Legree gnashed on him with his teeth, but rage kept him silent; and Tom, like a man disenthralled, spoke, in a clear and cheerful voice,
“Mas’r Legree, as ye bought me, I’ll be a true and faithful servant to ye. I’ll give ye all the work of my hands, all my time, all my strength; but my soul I won’t give up to mortal man. I will hold on to the Lord, and put his commands before all,—die or live; you may be sure on ’t. Mas’r Legree, I ain’t a grain afeard to die. I’d as soon die as not. Ye may whip me, starve me, burn me,—it’ll only send me sooner where I want to go.”
“I’ll make ye give out, though, ’fore I’ve done!” said Legree, in a rage.
“I shall have help,” said Tom; “you’ll never do it.”
“Who the devil’s going to help you?” said Legree, scornfully.
“The Lord Almighty,” said Tom.
“D—n you!” said Legree, as with one blow of his fist he felled Tom to the earth.
A cold soft hand fell on Legree’s at this moment. He turned,—it was Cassy’s; but the cold soft touch recalled his dream of the night before, and, flashing through the chambers of his brain, came all the fearful images of the night-watches, with a portion of the horror that accompanied them.
“Will you be a fool?” said Cassy, in French. “Let him go! Let me alone to get him fit to be in the field again. Isn’t it just as I told you?”
They say the alligator, the rhinoceros, though enclosed in bullet-proof mail, have each a spot where they are vulnerable; and fierce, reckless, unbelieving reprobates, have commonly this point in superstitious dread.
Legree turned away, determined to let the point go for the time.
“Well, have it your own way,” he said, doggedly, to Cassy.
“Hark, ye!” he said to Tom; “I won’t deal with ye now, because the business is pressing, and I want all my hands; but I never forget. I’ll score it against ye, and sometime I’ll have my pay out o’ yer old black hide,—mind ye!”
Legree turned, and went out.
“There you go,” said Cassy, looking darkly after him; “your reckoning’s to come, yet!—My poor fellow, how are you?”
“The Lord God hath sent his angel, and shut the lion’s mouth, for this time,” said Tom.
“For this time, to be sure,” said Cassy; “but now you’ve got his ill will upon you, to follow you day in, day out, hanging like a dog on your throat,—sucking your blood, bleeding away your life, drop by drop. I know the man.



第三十五章 母亲的纪念品

  总想遗忘沉痛的昨天,

  无奈回忆却不经意间闯进心房;

  美丽的鲜花,动听的声响,

  还有清风、海洋,

  每一种回忆都会让我痛彻心肠,

  忧伤的锁链无情地把我们捆绑,

  而它们却无意间触及这神秘的电网。

  ——《恰尔德·哈洛德游记》第四章

  烈格雷先生的起居室是庄园里最大最宽敞的长方形房子,房子里面装有一个大型的壁炉。放眼望去,墙壁上原先贴的墙纸已经发霉破烂,污渍斑斑,间或你能看见一些精美残缺的图案,展现出它原先不凡的价值。整个房间里充满了一种难闻的气味,那是常年累月不开窗户,空气不流通引发的潮湿、灰尘和霉烂的气息。墙纸早已褪去先前的色彩,上面到处散布着啤酒和葡萄酒的污点,有些地方还能发现用粉笔记下的议事章程,间或还有记得很长的阿拉伯数字点缀其间。壁炉里放着一个装满烧红木炭的火盆。尽管还未到冰封雪冻的天气,每到傍晚时分,这间大屋子里总是有一股让人难以消受的寒意,它需要用炭火取暖。而且,烈格雷也喜欢在晚间抽上两支雪茄,烧一壶开水暖酒,他需要一个有炭火的地方。明亮的炭火映出了房间里阴暗的一面——那里到处横七竖八地堆放着马鞍、马笼头、各种马具、马鞭和外套,显得乱七八糟。前面我们提到的那几条凶恶的猎狗,这时候也安静地躺在地上,各自找到了自己的憩所。

  烈格雷正在为自己调酒,他一边往缺了道口子的大瓶子里装水,一边发着牢骚用平底玻璃杯装酒。

  “唉!桑博,该死的家伙,尽在新手间给我挑毛病!那个汤姆没一个礼拜休养根本下不了床,更别说能在这农忙季节下地干活了。”

  “你说得对极了,可不是吗?”这是卡西的声音,她趁他自言自语的时候,便悄悄地溜到了他的椅子背后。

  “嘿!你这个臭婆娘,你到底还是想着回来了!”

  “是的,我又回来了,但我还是先前那样,想怎样干就怎样干。”她冷冷地回答。

  “哼!你这个臭娘们,你竟敢撒谎。我可告诉你:要是你胆敢不听我的话,凭自己喜好干事,我就把你送到奴隶们那儿,让你跟他们住一块过苦日子,一块下地干活。”

  “那最好不过了!”卡西说,“我宁愿睡在最破最脏的地方,也不愿跟你这恶棍在一块,听从你的指挥。”

  “是吗?但你现在还是老老实实地被我掌握着。”他回头对那女人狰狞地一笑,“来,小乖乖。我就喜欢你这牛脾气。过来,坐到我的大腿上来。”他攥紧她的手腕往自己怀里拖,恶毒地说道。

  “放手,西蒙·烈格雷,你给我放手!”那女人尖叫道,瞪着那双敏锐的大眼睛。眼睛里闪烁着狂野的光芒,令人不寒而栗,“西蒙,你会怕我的,我可是有妖魔缠身,你最好给我小心点!”她厉声地警告道。

  她趴在他耳朵边,咬牙切齿地说出最后一句话。声音很小,但他听后不禁浑身一抖。

  “卡西,为什么你现在还不能做我的朋友呢?我完全相信你被鬼魂缠住了!”烈格雷下意识地把她推开,怒吼道,“滚,你马上滚出去。”

  “要我回到从前?”她痛苦地呻吟着,一下子沉默了下来,似乎想起了什么令她不堪回首的往事。

  女人是柔弱的,但一位身体强健,充满仇恨的女人很可能会征服世界上的男人,哪怕是最凶残的一类,烈格雷在卡西身上能感觉到这种影响。最近,在她被迫下地干活以后,她的脾气变得更加暴躁难驯了,有时候几乎接近疯狂。为此,烈格雷对她颇有几分畏惧心理,愚昧无知的人对疯子总有一种恐惧和害怕的感觉,烈格雷也跟他们完全一样。在他把娇柔、年轻美貌的埃米琳带回庄园的时候,卡西那颗残留女性温情的心一下子变得支离破碎了,盛怒之下,她站到那女孩的一边,同烈格雷发生了一场激烈的争吵。烈格雷生气了,他警告道,如果她再这样无休止地闹下去的话,就罚她到地里干活。但她对此毫不在乎,第二天她果真去地里干了一整天的活,以此来骄傲地宣称她对他的威胁是多么地不屑一顾。

  一整天,烈格雷都在忧心忡忡。他无法抹去卡西在他脑海中的阴影,卡西对他的影响力是无可否认的,所以在她把篮子递上过秤时,他从心里面希望她会做出让步,因此他用既想和好又略带轻蔑的口气对她说话,但她却丝毫没有要与他重新修好的意思,她的语气依旧生硬而尖锐。

  卡西跟着烈格雷进了屋,汤姆遭到残暴的虐待令她怒火中烧。她决定要谴责他的罪行,为汤姆讨回公道。

  “卡西,我希望你能端庄,懂礼些。”烈格雷说。

  “噢!是吗?你竟然还知道‘懂礼’两个字,你是怎么对待那些农奴的呢?你心里面最明白。我真想不通,你竟会因自己的鬼脾气而在最忙的时候打伤汤姆——一个最能干的人。”

  “发生这样的事情,我也很难过,”烈格雷反驳道,“我并不希望过分伤害他,那家伙也太放肆了,他竟敢当着大家的面对我谈什么仁慈道德,还表他的鬼决心,这样的人难道不应该好好教训一顿吗?”

  “我认为,你驯服不了他,即使你再对他狠狠地揍上一顿。”

  “我驯服不了他?”烈格雷大发雷霆地吼道,“我倒要看看他究竟能撑到几时,除非他是没有感觉的金刚做的,我还从没碰到过我征服不了的黑鬼呢!只要他有一天不屈服,我就不会让他有好日子过。”

  碰巧这时,桑博推门走了进来。他奴颜媚笑地向烈格雷鞠了一躬,把一个小纸包呈了上去。

  “喂,死鬼,里面包着什么呀?”烈格雷发问道。

  “小心点!主人,这东西有魔法呢!”

  “你说什么?”

  “这是黑奴们的护身符,听说是从巫婆那儿求来的,每当他们挨打的时候,只要把它挂在脖子上他们就感觉不到痛了。”

  烈格雷胆颤心凉地慢慢揭开纸包,他像所有残暴作恶不敬神灵的人一样相信迷信。

  纸包打开了,呈现在烈格雷眼前的是一块银元和一绺长长的闪闪发光的金色卷发。那头发好像接受了命令似的,很自然地缠住了他的手指头。

  “他妈的!”他突然火冒三丈地跳了起来。然后用脚狠狠地跺了一下地板,疯狂地拉扯它,然后扔掉了那团头发,好像它带电电着了他的手指头一样。“该死的!你是从哪弄来的鬼东西,把它拿走,把它烧掉!”他愤怒地把头发投进了火里。“鬼要你拿它到这儿来的!”

  看到烈格雷发疯似的形情,桑博吓得一下子失去了主张,呆呆地立在那儿。卡西本打算要走,这时她也留了下来,呆若木鸡地看着烈格雷。

  “你们听着,以后再不许把这东西拿到我这儿来!”烈格雷向桑博举起了拳头怒吼道。桑博知趣地退到一边,捡起掉在地上的那块银元把它扔出了窗外,消失在茫茫的夜色中。

  桑博幸运地溜走以后,烈格雷先生为自己刚才的失态感到吃惊,他在椅子上坐下之后,很不高兴地啜饮起平底玻璃杯里已经调好的烈酒。

  卡西趁他不注意也溜了出去,她要去探望可怜的汤姆。

  究竟是怎么回事?那绺小小的头发竟然有如此大的魔力,它可以轻而易举地使烈格雷惊慌失措,暴跳如雷。亲爱的读者朋友们,想要知道这个问题,请跟我一块追溯到他的童年时代。这个无恶不作,凶狠残暴的恶棍,也曾有一位慈祥的母亲,他几乎也跟我们大多数人一样在母亲的呵护下长大的。也曾受过圣水的洗礼,尽管他现在已经变得残暴无情,在他还是个小孩的时候,他的母亲——一位金发妇女常常会带着他去教堂,踏着礼拜的钟声替他祈祷,虔诚地唱着赞美诗,向上帝祷告。容易看出,那位英格兰的母亲是怎样用谆谆的爱心和教诲来培育她的独生子啊!她几乎耗尽了自己的心血教他做一位正直的人。但烈格雷像极了他的父亲,生性暴躁易走极端,这位伟大的母亲在他身上作了最大的努力想改变他,无疑一切都是徒劳,他把母亲的教诲、忠告都当成了耳边风,珍贵的母爱在他看来变成了囚禁他的枷锁。他讨厌母亲的啰嗦,所以在他稍大一点的时候,他就离开了家,到很远的海边去谋求他的生路了,他相信自己能挣大钱。那以后,他几乎都不回家,而他那善良慈祥的母亲却无时无刻不在热切地眷恋着他;把自己全部的思想感情都倾注在她唯一的儿子身上;同时,每天她又在虔诚地祈祷,希望上帝能让她的孽子改邪归正,做一个好人。

  在烈格雷的有生之中,上帝给予他仅有一次恕罪的机会,那时爱心和善心占据了他的心里,他差点要被说服了,在善与恶,美与丑的边沿上,前者触手可及。他开始变得仁慈一些,但罪恶的种子早已在他心里萌芽,慢慢地取代了好不容易滋生的正义。最后,还是邪恶占了上风。这时,罪恶已经完全吞噬了他,他开始变本加厉地干着坏事,企图用最残酷的手段来惩罚他人以求得心理上的平衡。他每天酗酒,骂人,变得比以前更加野蛮和残暴。有一天晚上,他那痛苦万分的母亲无奈地跪倒在他脚下,试图唤醒他的良知,他罪不可饶地一脚把她从身边踹开,母亲顿时晕倒在地上,而烈格雷却一边不停谩骂诅咒,一边蹬上了他的轮船。后来,有一个晚上,烈格雷正在和他的同伴们酗酒,有人替他送来了一封信,那是他最后一次知道母亲的消息。他打开了信封,突然从信封里滑落一绺长长的金色的卷发,缠住了他的手指头。信上告诉他,母亲已经离开了人世,临死之前宽恕了他,并真心为他祝福祈祷。

  邪恶是人世的灾难,是一套罪孽深重的可怕法术,而使世界上最善良最美好最仁慈的东西在它面前瞬间化为乌有变成阴森可怕的东西。烈格雷那仁慈的母亲,在临终之前饶恕了儿子残暴的恶行,还不忘在天主面前替他祈祷祝愿。对烈格雷来说,母亲的慈爱犹如一道有罪的判决,令他内心极度内疚和不安。除此之外,烈格雷预感到这似乎还预示着不祥的前景。当他烧掉那封信,烧掉母亲的那小绺金发,在火焰燃烧的片刻,他不由得想起了将要受神灵的最终判决——魔鬼般的地狱之火永不停熄地焚烧着他,他在心里暗暗打了一个寒颤。以后的日子,他纸醉金迷,酗酒、斗殴、整日整夜地咒骂,想用种种办法来麻醉自己,忘掉那段可怕的经历。但每到夜阑人静的时候,罪恶的灵魂总会促使那些作恶的人不由自主地想起自己所干的坏事。烈格雷想到自己那面容憔悴的母亲站在他面前,想起那小绺金发缠住他的手指,常常被吓得汗流浃背,整夜不眠。

  或许你会觉得奇怪,为什么同一木书的注释里,会写着“上帝是爱”和“上帝是烈火”两种截然不同的评价呢?可一旦你追究其中的因果就不难明白,对那些干尽坏事,执迷不悟的人来说,最伟大的爱在他面前也变成了有罪的判决,极端痛苦难耐的折磨。

  “真要命!”烈格雷一边慢慢地饮着酒,一边疑虑,“那绺头发究竟是哪弄来的呢?太像了,噢!我还以为自己早已忘记了那件事。不对,我根本就没有忘记过它,真要命,难道是自己太寂寞太孤单了?我得把埃米琳叫过来,那臭娘们大概还在恨我吧!管不了那么多了,现在,我得马上把她叫过来。”

  烈格雷起身走出了起居室,外面是一条很大的走廊,它原先也宽敞明亮,靠近它的内侧有一座螺旋形上升的楼梯,那是通往楼上的通道。可现在,呈现在眼前的是堆得乱七八糟的大木箱和一些早已废弃不用的杂物。走廊里又闷又暗,连同没有颜色的旧梯子,看上去恐怖阴森,不由让人产生疑问,这弯弯曲曲的破旧楼梯究竟要通往何处。惨白的月光透过窗户照在地上,映出各种形状的阴影,笼罩在这儿的空气潮湿而阴冷。

  烈格雷在楼梯旁突然停了下来,他听见有一种声音在歌唱,也许是他神经过敏吧!那歌声是那样地凄惨、悠扬,飘荡在这空旷阴冷的房间里尤为吓人,(口依)那是什么声音呀?

  有人在唱一首赞美诗,那是奴隶中流行的,声调狂放而怪异。

  噢!到那时你会觉得悲伤,悲伤,

  你会悲伤!

  在基督教的审判面前,定有悲伤。

  “是那个死丫头在装神弄鬼,我非掐死你不可!”烈格雷自言自语道,“埃姆!埃姆!”他突然大声地叫道,声音尤为刺耳,但没有人回答除了从四面墙传来的回音。那哀婉的歌音继续唱道:

  那里,父母和他们的儿女只有分离!

  那里,父母和他们的儿女只有分离!

  只有分离啊!永无聚期!

  最后两句清晰哀怨的歌声久久地在大厅里回荡:

  到那时候你会觉得悲伤,悲伤,

  你会悲伤!

  在基督教的审判面前,定有悲伤。

  烈格雷再也大声叫不出来了,他不敢向别人求助,但确确实实他的额头上冒出了大滴大滴的冷汗,心脏差点没跳出喉咙。冥冥之中,他仿佛觉得有一团白雾正渐渐靠近,那奇怪的东西就在眼前,发出幽幽的光芒。天啦!如果撒手西归的母亲的冤魂突然降临面前,那该怎么办呀!但愿不是,想到这,他不由得打了个寒颤。

  “我终于明白了是怎么回事,”他拖着脚步磕磕碰碰地逃回起居室,坐在椅子上发呆,半天才说出话来,“从今天开始,我再也不要看见那东西了!该死的桑博,我还以为里面包着什么好东西呢?我今天一定是魔鬼附身了,绝对是!从那时碰到它开始我就全身冒冷汗,魂不守舍。那绺头发究竟从什么地方弄来的呢?莫非,不可能是它,我明明在许多年以前就把它烧毁了,我不相信头发也会有冤魂,果真那样岂不是天大的一个笑话吗?!”

  喂,烈格雷!那绺金发可是有魔法的!它的每一根头发都会揭露你的一种罪恶,让你恐慌,使你自责。万能的圣主给予他生命用它缠住你罪恶的双手,让你不能在那些无依无靠的农奴身上犯下更深重的罪呀!

  “起来!”烈格雷对着躺在地上的那些狗又跺脚又叫,“喂,你们中间总得有谁醒来陪陪我吧!你们醒来吧!”但那些熟睡的狗似乎听不见主人的求饶、慌乱的话语,偶尔有一只狗费力地睁开一只眼睛,但很快又闭上了。

  “我应该把桑博和昆博那两个混蛋叫来,要他们唱唱歌,跳跳什么鬼舞,帮我驱走这可怕的邪念。”烈格雷一边对自己说,一边走出了起居室,用他平时召唤他们的方法——吹起了哨子。

  往常在烈格雷心情愉快的时候,他会把这两个黑人监工叫到他的起居室。赏给他们威士忌酒喝,让他们高兴起来,这样他们就可以不停地为他表演唱歌、跳舞、打架什么的节目了,直到烈格雷开心拍手叫好为止。至于究竟让他们具体表演什么,那得取决于他的心情而定。

  当卡西探望汤姆后,返回家时已是深夜,(凌晨一两点)她听到从烈格雷的起居室传来混杂的喧嚣声:有狂叫声,大唱大闹声,狗叫声和夹杂其它东西翻倒的声音。

  卡西忍不住靠近了通往起居室的台阶,她往窗户里一看。只见烈格雷和那俩位黑人监工醉得斜躺在地上,他们还在不停地狂喊高歌,把椅子推得东倒西歪,彼此还不忘互相对视做着可怕也可笑的鬼脸。

  卡西站在那儿,用手小心地扶着窗户的遮光帘。她的双手纤细而修长,她的眼睛一眨不眨地盯着他们看,从那双又大又黑的眼睛里闪烁出极度蔑视和强烈愤懑的光芒。她不由得自言自语道,“为世人除掉一大祸害,难道是一种错事吗?”

  卡西调转身子,迅速地离开了现场。她溜到了后门,爬上楼,小心地敲了敲门——那是埃米琳睡的地方。

 第三十六章 卡西和埃米琳

  卡西推门走进了埃米琳的房间,只见她正浑身发抖地坐在离门最远的那个角落里,看来她真的被吓坏了。当卡西靠近她的时候,她反弹似的从地上一跃而起,瞪着双恐慌的大眼睛。在她一认出来人是谁时,就立刻飞奔过来,抓住了卡西紧紧地拥抱她:“噢,卡西,是你呀!太好了,我整个晚上都快吓疯了,你来,我简直太高兴了。刚才,我还怕是他!噢,卡西,整个晚上那种奇怪的声音把我吓坏了。”

  “我也听到了,这种声音我听得多了。”卡西冷冷地说。

  “噢!卡西,我们一定要想办法逃出去。你熟悉这儿,你一定知道从哪儿可以逃出去,随便上哪儿都行,只要能离开这个鬼地方。即使我们逃到沼泽地里和蛇住在一块都无所谓。难道我们真要在这个鬼地方耗上一辈子吗?”

  “我想不出办法!的确,我们无处可逃,除非选择坟墓,”卡西平静地说。

  “你曾尝试过吗?”

  “好多人都尝试过了,我见得够多了,也见识了他们最后有着什么样的结果。”卡西说。

  “我宁愿自己在沼泽地裹扎营,每天啃树皮。我愿意自己跟条毒蛇住在一块,被蛇咬,也不愿遭受他的折磨。”埃米琳着急地说。

  “好多人有过你这种念头,”卡西回答说,“就算逃到沼泽地里,你未必呆得住,你不知道,那两条恶狗有多厉害,它们很快会找到你。然后把你带回来,然后,然后再……我不说了。”

  “然后会怎么样呢?杀掉我吗?”那女孩满脸疑虑地盯着卡西,急切地问道。

  “你难道不相信他什么都干得出来吗?”卡西说,“他曾在西印度群岛呆过一段时间,跟海盗们学过许多整人的花招,要是你非让我把我在这儿亲眼目睹的事说出来给你听听,你准会吓得丢了魂。他有时候把这些恐怖的范例说给其他的奴隶们听,我常常会听到由于过分惊慌而发出的尖叫声,这种惨叫声至今还在我的脑海里回荡,令我终生难忘。在这不远处的奴隶居所,房子后面有一棵很大的黑色古树,树干空了,里面尽装着黑色的灰尘。你去向那些住在附近的农奴们打听,究竟是怎么回事,我敢肯定没有一个人敢告诉你。”

  “嘘,你讲这些是什么意思呀?我怎么老听不明白呢?”

  “我无法跟你讲明白,你也最好不要知道。听着,那位帮人家忙的不幸的汤姆,如果明天他还像当初一样死心眼的话,究竟会有怎么样的灾难降临在他头上,只有上帝知道了。”

  “太吓人了!”埃米琳不由得尖叫起来,脸上一片灰白。“哦!卡西,你告诉我,告诉我该怎么办才好呢?”她继续说道。

  “听我的话,做自己力所能及的事,不要去激怒他,反对他。然后再用不屑和诅咒来进行补充。”

  “有时,他会强迫我去喝他那讨厌的白兰地酒,而我却很难做到。”埃米琳说。

  “我劝你最好要喝一点儿!”卡西说,“以前我也总讨厌喝酒,可是现在没有酒喝的时候,我才发现世界上有比酒更难下咽的东西。人嘛!你总得要拥有点什么——好好享用,这样你才不枉白活一世。”

  “我还是个姑娘身的时候,妈妈就警告过我,叫我不要碰这东西。”埃米琳说。

  “你妈妈说过!就算你妈妈这样教育过你,那又有什么用呢?”卡西的声音很难平静,她用颤抖的声音说:“妈妈,您还是救不了您的孩子们,她们被当作某件商品一样从一个人的手里转卖到另一个人的手里,她们的身体不属于她,她们的灵魂归花钱的买主所有。情形就是这样,我劝你还是喝些白兰地,违心地喝一些吧!这样,你就会免去许多灾难,一切事情都不会显得太糟糕了。”

  “噢!卡西,你会可怜我吗?”

  “要我可怜你,谁来可怜我呀!我自己也有女儿,只有老天才知道她现在身居何处,生活得可好?我担心她终究有一天会重复走她母亲的路,而她未出生的女儿也注定走这条老路,这种灾难性的归途是永无休止、永无穷尽的。”

  “我真希望自己没有降生到这个罪恶的世界上来!”埃米琳十指交叉埋怨道。

  “不止是你,我也曾这么幻想过,”卡西接着说,“可是现在我对一切似乎都已经习以为常了。要是我不胆怯的话,我早就选择死亡了。”她的眼睛一眨也不眨地盯着窗外,脸上流露出沉重忧郁的表情,这种表情常常会在她沉思中呈现出来。

  “自己选择死亡是最愚蠢的,”埃米琳发表自己的见解道。

  “你说的算什么理由,但事实上自杀不会比我们活着每天干的事情更有罪呀!在我上教会学校念书时,那些嬷嬷们老是向我们提示些事情,这令我尤为畏惧死亡。果真死亡就能让我们逃脱受灾难的话,那么,又是为什么呢?”

  埃米琳回过头,将脸埋在手中呜咽。

  在卡西和埃米琳进行这场谈话的同时,烈格雷已经醉得厉害,他早已在自己的客厅里熟睡过去。事实上,他并非一位嗜酒如命的酒鬼。他珍惜自己强健的体魄,相信如此几次酒精的刺激对他无碍大事,但如果对一个体质稍差的人来说,恐怕不止有损健康甚至会危及生命。聪明的烈格雷在心里牢记着“谨慎”的信条,因而他并不允许自已经常过量地喝酒,使自己神志不清,他需要一颗完全清醒的头脑去统治镇压奴隶们。

  但是今天晚上例外,那个可怕的头绪死死地缠住了他,使他感到内疚和自责,他需要将它从脑海中驱走,所以,他比平时多喝了几杯,迷迷糊糊中他打发走那两名监工,自己便重重地摔在一把高背扶手的木椅上,沉睡过去。

  他不明白,为什么那讨厌的灵魂会跑到他的梦境中来,而且其形状是那么地接近因果报应。烈格雷正做着一个奇怪的梦,在他虚幻的梦境里,有一个戴着白纱,脸色灰白的妇人站在他的面前,用一只冰冷冰冷的手搭在他的肩上,她那一笑一颦即使隔着层面纱,烈格雷依然能认出她是谁。他情不自禁地打了个寒颤,浑身上下直打哆嗦。接着,他又感觉到那绺头发缠住了他的手指,慢慢地向着他的脖里移动,最后紧紧地扼住了他,他几乎不能呼吸了,后来,又有好多好多奇怪的声音在他耳边围绕,他简直受不了那些恶毒的咒语。他发现自己掉进了地狱,被一群恶鬼吊在悬崖边沿的一棵枯树上。他吓坏了,拼命地抓住树枝大喊“救命”,但没有人搭理他,深渊里伸出好多好多双魔鬼般的黑手,想把他拖下去。恰在这时卡西出现了,她用力地把他往下一推。这时候,那虚幻的戴面纱的妇女又出现在他面前,摘掉了面纱,天哪!他终于看清了,那是他的母亲——生他、养他的亲人哪!她没有向他伸出援手就转身走开了,而他在鬼哭狼嚎的尖叫声中慢慢地往下坠,往下坠,往下坠——烈格雷突然惊醒,跳了起来。

  东方慢慢地露出了一扇光亮,照在这屋子里。晨星还没有退隐,闪闪发光的星星像无数双明亮的大眼睛窥视着这个恶棍。噢!新的一天又开始了,世界是如此般圣洁而美丽呀!黎明就要来到了,她似乎在对这作恶的人说:“喂!你还有弥补自己罪行的最后一次机会!好好地追求上帝那至高无尚的荣耀吧!”世界上所有的人,不管他身居何处,也不管他说的是哪一种语言,都能听到这呼唤。可是,烈格雷这个罪大恶极的死鬼却似乎没有听见。他一觉醒来,便开始不停地咒骂。这时朝霞已经映红了半边天空,金色的阳光洒向大地,可这样美丽的晨景对他来说,根本没什么实际意义。他像禽兽一般,对这一切毫不在意,——看都不看。他挪动自己不稳的步伐走过去倒了一杯白兰地,喝了一大口。

  “昨天晚上我难受死了!”他对刚刚进来的卡西说。

  “是吗?但愿你多几个这样的晚上。”卡西不怀好意地说。

  “臭娘们,说这话,你到底想暗示什么?”

  “你自己心里最清楚,喂!西蒙,我对你提个建议。”她接着说。

  “去你妈的,你能有什么好建议吗?”

  卡西开始着手收拾屋里乱七八糟的东西,一边平静地说道,“我劝你最好不要再去惹汤姆。”

  “这管你什么事呀!”

  “当然不管我的事,随便你对他怎么样,我都不会受损失。但如果你仔细想一想,花了一千二百美元买来个能干的奴隶,只是想在农活百忙之际让你出口气,划算吗?我是已经尽自己的最大努力,帮你去照顾他了。”

  “你去照顾他了?谁要你去的,这和你有何相干?”

  “当然不管我的事,只是,我真为你感到难过,为什么我一番好意去帮你照顾奴隶,替你省下几千美元钱,你却用这种口气同我说话呢?难道你想卖到市场的棉花不如人家多吗?我很难想象汤普金斯在你面前那股神气活现的样子,而你却低头丧气像个斗败了的公鸡,只好乖乖地付给他钱。到那时,你就该明辨是非了。我说的对吗?不信,咱们走着瞧吧!”

  烈格雷同其它庄园主并没两样,他的心里只有一个野心——那就是在一年的丰收之际,同周围镇上的一些庄园主打收成的赌。卡西抓住了他这种微妙的心理,用自己的智慧,拨动了那根唯一能令他动心的弦。

  “你说的对,我就依你的,暂时放了他,”烈格雷停了片刻接着说,“但他一定要到这儿来向我认错,恳求我放过他,而且还要他保证以后给我乖乖地听话。”

  “我估计他肯定不会这么做。”卡西回答道。

  “你说什么?他不肯这么做?”

  “是的,我敢肯定他不会这么做。”卡西又说。

  “宝贝,你给我说清楚点!我想知道这到底是为什么呢?”烈格雷不屑地说。

  “他觉得自己做得对,他在心里面是这么想的,所以他肯定不会再向你认错。”

  “去他妈的,他心里面怎么想,我才不想知道呢?他是我的奴隶,我是他的主人,他应该得听我的,说些让我开心的话才对,要不——”

  “要不,要不你就把他再往死里揍上一顿,让他在这农忙季节里不能下地干活。然后,你就心甘情愿地输掉这次在棉花收成方面上的打赌。”

  “但是,他不会再坚持多久——他会屈服。我太了解黑奴们的那种心理状态了,过不了今天上午,他就会像条狗一样爬到我面前求我原谅他。”

  “你错了!西蒙,你太不了解他了,你可以敲碎他身上的每一根骨头,把他撕成碎片,但你绝对不能让他在你面前认错,请求你的饶恕。”

  “你等着瞧吧!他现在在哪?”烈格雷问道,接着便大步走了出去。

  “在堆放杂物的那间轧棉房里。”卡西补充道。

  尽管烈格雷跟卡西说话时,态度坚硬,始终持己主见,但是在他跨出门槛的片刻,心里却如潮水般汹涌——极不平静。对他来说,这是以前从来没有发现过的事。无可否认,卡西在他心里产生了极大的影响,他害怕卡西在他的梦境里出现,担心她郑重的劝告会变成现实。所有的疑虑让他决定,他要悄悄地不被人知地跟汤姆见面。同时他也决定,如果苦刑不能让汤姆屈服,那么,等到农忙过后再跟他算总账。

  汤姆躺在那间破屋子里,黎明的曙光从狭窄的窗户射了进来。晨星渐渐隐没在遥远的天际,伴随着庄严的话语:“我是上帝的后裔,又是大卫的根,我是圣洁的晨星。”卡西非同寻常的经历和暗语并没有让汤姆气馁,相反他感到体内有一股动力,他听见了天堂的召唤。黎明和黑暗交替之际,他想到自己已经临近了死亡的边沿,马上就要到他向往已久的无苦难和压迫的美妙世界中去了,想到宏伟壮观的宝庵,想到光芒四射的彩虹,想到许许多多慈眉善目的白衣少女,想到鲜花美酒和那些棕榈,竖琴和桂冠……而如此美妙的一切,只要在他到了天堂以后,便可以全然地出现在他面前。想到这些,他不再恐慌和难过了,他的心因欢快而激动得颤栗。所以,在他听到残忍地伤害他的那人的脚步声时,他没有丝毫地退缩和害怕。

  “起来!死家伙!”烈格雷用力地踢了他一脚说道,“你终于醒来了!我先前就警告过你,要给你点颜色看看。感觉怎么样,嘿!嘿!嘿!你那身贱骨头撑不住了吧!想跟我斗,恐怕你到死的时候还不知道自己错在那里,现在你还想给我讲什么仁义的大道理吗?嗯!你敢吗?”

  汤姆沉默不语。

  “畜牲,你想装死吗?还不快给我起来!”烈格雷诅咒道,不忘又踢了他一脚。

  汤姆浑身是伤,全身的骨头像散了架似的。他拼命地想立起身子,一个踉跄又跌了下去。看到汤姆虚弱不堪的样子,烈格雷不由得露出了得意的微笑。

  “喂,汤姆!起来呀!今天早上你怎么变得如此迟钝呀?看你一副生病的样子,想必昨天晚上着凉了吧!”

  汤姆使出了全身力气,终于站了起来,面对着烈格雷神色出奇地镇定,坦然。

  “好样的!算你有种,我想昨天晚上够你受的吧!”烈格雷仔细打量着汤姆说道,“想跟我玩那套把戏,你行吗?还不快给我跪下,请求我的饶恕,或许我还会考虑放你一马。”

  汤姆丝毫也没有动弹。

  “畜牲,你给我跪下!”烈格雷挥动马鞭对着汤姆身上一阵猛抽,恶狠狠地说道。

  “主人,想要我下跪认错,我真的做不到,”汤姆平静地说,“我认为自己并没有错,如果以后再有同样的事情发生,我还会这么做。不管你用怎么样的方式惩罚我,我都不会对那位可怜的女人下毒手。”

  “是吗?你想知道下一步我将用什么样的方式招待你吗?汤姆!告诉你,昨天你受的惩罚只不过伤及皮毛,根本算不了什么。现在,就请你想象一下,那种被人挂在树枝上用火慢慢烧烤的滋味吧!那才不好受呢!跟我斗,嗯!”

  “烈格雷老爷!我相信您做得出来,你肯定下得了手。但是,您只能处死我的人;您永远都处死不了我的灵魂,在我升天以后,您就管不了我。那么,在上帝面前,我将要得到永生。”汤姆十指交叉放在胸前,慢慢说道。

  “永生”!烈格雷听到这两个字眼,就像被蝎子蜇了一下,浑身发抖。只用眼睛恶狠狠地盯着汤姆,气得一句话都说不出来,汤姆说这话时,形色像个没有苦难完全获得释放的自由人,他用轻松而明快的语调继续说道:

  “我是您的奴仆,在你用金钱买下我的那一刻时,我的身子就完全地属于了你,我愿意做你最忠诚的奴隶,一刻不停地为你干活,直到我死。但是,我的灵魂却不属于你。我相信上帝,并把他的宗旨放在任何命令之上,它将决不会向任何凡俗夫子屈服。不管我是死是活,我都会始终坚持这么做。烈格雷老爷,您可以把我用鞭子抽死,用火烧死,我都不会怪你,相反我还会很高兴,很感激你,因为你让我去了我想要去的地方,提前让我超生了。”

  “即使这样,我还是会让你在这之前向我屈服的!不信,咱们走着瞧。”烈格雷胸有成竹地说道。

  “会有人向我伸援手的,您休想让我屈服!”汤姆回答道。

  “你别做梦了,谁会向你伸援手呀?”烈格雷讽刺道。

  “上帝——万能的救世主!”汤姆肯定地说。

  “他妈的,你去死吧!”烈格雷一拳把汤姆打倒在地上,怒斥道。

  恰巧这个时候,一只冰冷、柔软的手轻轻地搭在烈格雷的肩上。他调转头去,是卡西,看见她情不自禁地又想起了前天晚上做的那个恶梦,脑海里再次呈现出那个令他恐怖惊慌的场面,一群恶鬼,那棵枯树,悬崖和卡西推他的双手,还有那位罩着面纱的奇怪女人。这些都让烈格雷感到由衷地心悸。

  “为什么要惹他,你真是个大笨蛋!”卡西用法语对他说,“先前我是怎么跟你说的呢?没错吧!他是不会向你认错的,打死他也没用。现在,让我一个人来照顾他吧!使他早日康复,再回到地里帮你干活。”

  传说,水里游的鳄鱼和陆地行走的犀牛身上都披有一层厚厚的盔甲——保护自己,盔甲刀熗不入,但它们身上却有一个致命的缺点,那是敌人容易攻击它们的地方。而烈格雷也跟其它残酷无情、不敬神灵的人一样有他的致命的弱点。他们对所有的妖魔鬼怪都有着莫名的恐惧和惊慌。烈格雷转身走了过去,他已经决定暂时不管这件事情。

  “好的,我就照你说的那样去做吧。”他很不情愿地说。

  “汤姆,你给我好好听着,”他气呼呼地说,“现在正是农忙季节,人手不够,所以我就暂且饶了你。听着!绝对不是放过你,我会记着这笔账。等秋收过后,再在你这张欠揍的黑皮身上讨还。我劝你最好放聪明点。”

  说完烈格雷就转身走了出去。

  “没想到你还会给他来这套,这次算你幸运,我可怜的朋友,总有一天他会找你算老账的。现在你的伤口感觉好点了吗?”卡西关心地问道。

  “上帝,感谢你使我逃脱了这次灾难,是你派来了天使封住了狮子的嘴。”汤姆执拗地说。

  “对,这次算你幸运,虽然现在灾难没有再次降临到你的头上,但你已经惹他恨了。这种恨意不会消失,它会像吸血虫一样附在你的血脉里,一点一点地吸你的血,让你慢慢在忧郁中死去。我对他了解得太清楚了。”卡西说完这些,终于垂下了头。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 33
Cassy
“And behold, the tears of such as were oppressed, and they had no comforter; and on the side of their oppressors there was power, but they had no comforter.”—Eccl. 4:1
It took but a short time to familiarize Tom with all that was to be hoped or feared in his new way of life. He was an expert and efficient workman in whatever he undertook; and was, both from habit and principle, prompt and faithful. Quiet and peaceable in his disposition, he hoped, by unremitting diligence, to avert from himself at least a portion of the evils of his condition. He saw enough of abuse and misery to make him sick and weary; but he determined to toil on, with religious patience, committing himself to Him that judgeth righteously, not without hope that some way of escape might yet be opened to him.
Legree took a silent note of Tom’s availability. He rated him as a first-class hand; and yet he felt a secret dislike to him,—the native antipathy of bad to good. He saw, plainly, that when, as was often the case, his violence and brutality fell on the helpless, Tom took notice of it; for, so subtle is the atmosphere of opinion, that it will make itself felt, without words; and the opinion even of a slave may annoy a master. Tom in various ways manifested a tenderness of feeling, a commiseration for his fellow-sufferers, strange and new to them, which was watched with a jealous eye by Legree. He had purchased Tom with a view of eventually making him a sort of overseer, with whom he might, at times, intrust his affairs, in short absences; and, in his view, the first, second, and third requisite for that place, was hardness. Legree made up his mind, that, as Tom was not hard to his hand, he would harden him forthwith; and some few weeks after Tom had been on the place, he determined to commence the process.
One morning, when the hands were mustered for the field, Tom noticed, with surprise, a new comer among them, whose appearance excited his attention. It was a woman, tall and slenderly formed, with remarkably delicate hands and feet, and dressed in neat and respectable garments. By the appearance of her face, she might have been between thirty-five and forty; and it was a face that, once seen, could never be forgotten,—one of those that, at a glance, seem to convey to us an idea of a wild, painful, and romantic history. Her forehead was high, and her eyebrows marked with beautiful clearness. Her straight, well-formed nose, her finely-cut mouth, and the graceful contour of her head and neck, showed that she must once have been beautiful; but her face was deeply wrinkled with lines of pain, and of proud and bitter endurance. Her complexion was sallow and unhealthy, her cheeks thin, her features sharp, and her whole form emaciated. But her eye was the most remarkable feature,—so large, so heavily black, overshadowed by long lashes of equal darkness, and so wildly, mournfully despairing. There was a fierce pride and defiance in every line of her face, in every curve of the flexible lip, in every motion of her body; but in her eye was a deep, settled night of anguish,—an expression so hopeless and unchanging as to contrast fearfully with the scorn and pride expressed by her whole demeanor.
Where she came from, or who she was, Tom did not know. The first he did know, she was walking by his side, erect and proud, in the dim gray of the dawn. To the gang, however, she was known; for there was much looking and turning of heads, and a smothered yet apparent exultation among the miserable, ragged, half-starved creatures by whom she was surrounded.
“Got to come to it, at last,—grad of it!” said one.
“He! he! he!” said another; “you’ll know how good it is, Misse!”
“We’ll see her work!”
“Wonder if she’ll get a cutting up, at night, like the rest of us!”
“I’d be glad to see her down for a flogging, I’ll bound!” said another.
The woman took no notice of these taunts, but walked on, with the same expression of angry scorn, as if she heard nothing. Tom had always lived among refined, and cultivated people, and he felt intuitively, from her air and bearing, that she belonged to that class; but how or why she could be fallen to those degrading circumstances, he could not tell. The women neither looked at him nor spoke to him, though, all the way to the field, she kept close at his side.
Tom was soon busy at his work; but, as the woman was at no great distance from him, he often glanced an eye to her, at her work. He saw, at a glance, that a native adroitness and handiness made the task to her an easier one than it proved to many. She picked very fast and very clean, and with an air of scorn, as if she despised both the work and the disgrace and humiliation of the circumstances in which she was placed.
In the course of the day, Tom was working near the mulatto woman who had been bought in the same lot with himself. She was evidently in a condition of great suffering, and Tom often heard her praying, as she wavered and trembled, and seemed about to fall down. Tom silently as he came near to her, transferred several handfuls of cotton from his own sack to hers.
“O, don’t, don’t!” said the woman, looking surprised; “it’ll get you into trouble.”
Just then Sambo came up. He seemed to have a special spite against this woman; and, flourishing his whip, said, in brutal, guttural tones, “What dis yer, Luce,—foolin’ a’” and, with the word, kicking the woman with his heavy cowhide shoe, he struck Tom across the face with his whip.
Tom silently resumed his task; but the woman, before at the last point of exhaustion, fainted.
“I’ll bring her to!” said the driver, with a brutal grin. “I’ll give her something better than camphire!” and, taking a pin from his coat-sleeve, he buried it to the head in her flesh. The woman groaned, and half rose. “Get up, you beast, and work, will yer, or I’ll show yer a trick more!”
The woman seemed stimulated, for a few moments, to an unnatural strength, and worked with desperate eagerness.
“See that you keep to dat ar,” said the man, “or yer’ll wish yer’s dead tonight, I reckin!”
“That I do now!” Tom heard her say; and again he heard her say, “O, Lord, how long! O, Lord, why don’t you help us?”
At the risk of all that he might suffer, Tom came forward again, and put all the cotton in his sack into the woman’s.
“O, you mustn’t! you donno what they’ll do to ye!” said the woman.
“I can bar it!” said Tom, “better ’n you;” and he was at his place again. It passed in a moment.
Suddenly, the stranger woman whom we have described, and who had, in the course of her work, come near enough to hear Tom’s last words, raised her heavy black eyes, and fixed them, for a second, on him; then, taking a quantity of cotton from her basket, she placed it in his.
“You know nothing about this place,” she said, “or you wouldn’t have done that. When you’ve been here a month, you’ll be done helping anybody; you’ll find it hard enough to take care of your own skin!”
“The Lord forbid, Missis!” said Tom, using instinctively to his field companion the respectful form proper to the high bred with whom he had lived.
“The Lord never visits these parts,” said the woman, bitterly, as she went nimbly forward with her work; and again the scornful smile curled her lips.
But the action of the woman had been seen by the driver, across the field; and, flourishing his whip, he came up to her.
“What! what!” he said to the woman, with an air of triumph, “You a foolin’? Go along! yer under me now,—mind yourself, or yer’ll cotch it!”
A glance like sheet-lightning suddenly flashed from those black eyes; and, facing about, with quivering lip and dilated nostrils, she drew herself up, and fixed a glance, blazing with rage and scorn, on the driver.
“Dog!” she said, “touch me, if you dare! I’ve power enough, yet, to have you torn by the dogs, burnt alive, cut to inches! I’ve only to say the word!”
“What de devil you here for, den?” said the man, evidently cowed, and sullenly retreating a step or two. “Didn’t mean no harm, Misse Cassy!”
“Keep your distance, then!” said the woman. And, in truth, the man seemed greatly inclined to attend to something at the other end of the field, and started off in quick time.
The woman suddenly turned to her work, and labored with a despatch that was perfectly astonishing to Tom. She seemed to work by magic. Before the day was through, her basket was filled, crowded down, and piled, and she had several times put largely into Tom’s. Long after dusk, the whole weary train, with their baskets on their heads, defiled up to the building appropriated to the storing and weighing the cotton. Legree was there, busily conversing with the two drivers.
“Dat ar Tom’s gwine to make a powerful deal o’ trouble; kept a puttin’ into Lucy’s basket.—One o’ these yer dat will get all der niggers to feelin’ bused, if Masir don’t watch him!” said Sambo.
“Hey-dey! The black cuss!” said Legree. “He’ll have to get a breakin’ in, won’t he, boys?”
Both negroes grinned a horrid grin, at this intimation.
“Ay, ay! Let Mas’r Legree alone, for breakin’ in! De debil heself couldn’t beat Mas’r at dat!” said Quimbo.
“Wal, boys, the best way is to give him the flogging to do, till he gets over his notions. Break him in!”
“Lord, Mas’r’ll have hard work to get dat out o’ him!”
“It’ll have to come out of him, though!” said Legree, as he rolled his tobacco in his mouth.
“Now, dar’s Lucy,—de aggravatinest, ugliest wench on de place!” pursued Sambo.
“Take care, Sam; I shall begin to think what’s the reason for your spite agin Lucy.”
“Well, Mas’r knows she sot herself up agin Mas’r, and wouldn’t have me, when he telled her to.”
“I’d a flogged her into ’t,” said Legree, spitting, only there’s such a press o’ work, it don’t seem wuth a while to upset her jist now. She’s slender; but these yer slender gals will bear half killin’ to get their own way!”
“Wal, Lucy was real aggravatin’ and lazy, sulkin’ round; wouldn’t do nothin,—and Tom he tuck up for her.”
“He did, eh! Wal, then, Tom shall have the pleasure of flogging her. It’ll be a good practice for him, and he won’t put it on to the gal like you devils, neither.”
“Ho, ho! haw! haw! haw!” laughed both the sooty wretches; and the diabolical sounds seemed, in truth, a not unapt expression of the fiendish character which Legree gave them.
“Wal, but, Mas’r, Tom and Misse Cassy, and dey among ’em, filled Lucy’s basket. I ruther guess der weight ’s in it, Mas’r!”
“I do the weighing!” said Legree, emphatically.
Both the drivers again laughed their diabolical laugh.
“So!” he added, “Misse Cassy did her day’s work.”
“She picks like de debil and all his angels!”
“She’s got ’em all in her, I believe!” said Legree; and, growling a brutal oath, he proceeded to the weighing-room.
Slowly the weary, dispirited creatures, wound their way into the room, and, with crouching reluctance, presented their baskets to be weighed.
Legree noted on a slate, on the side of which was pasted a list of names, the amount.
Tom’s basket was weighed and approved; and he looked, with an anxious glance, for the success of the woman he had befriended.
Tottering with weakness, she came forward, and delivered her basket. It was of full weight, as Legree well perceived; but, affecting anger, he said,
“What, you lazy beast! short again! stand aside, you’ll catch it, pretty soon!”
The woman gave a groan of utter despair, and sat down on a board.
The person who had been called Misse Cassy now came forward, and, with a haughty, negligent air, delivered her basket. As she delivered it, Legree looked in her eyes with a sneering yet inquiring glance.
She fixed her black eyes steadily on him, her lips moved slightly, and she said something in French. What it was, no one knew; but Legree’s face became perfectly demoniacal in its expression, as she spoke; he half raised his hand, as if to strike,—a gesture which she regarded with fierce disdain, as she turned and walked away.
“And now,” said Legree, “come here, you Tom. You see, I telled ye I didn’t buy ye jest for the common work; I mean to promote ye, and make a driver of ye; and tonight ye may jest as well begin to get yer hand in. Now, ye jest take this yer gal and flog her; ye’ve seen enough on’t to know how.”
I beg Mas’r’s pardon,” said Tom; “hopes Mas’r won’t set me at that. It’s what I an’t used to,—never did,—and can’t do, no way possible.”
“Ye’ll larn a pretty smart chance of things ye never did know, before I’ve done with ye!” said Legree, taking up a cowhide, and striking Tom a heavy blow cross the cheek, and following up the infliction by a shower of blows.
“There!” he said, as he stopped to rest; “now, will ye tell me ye can’t do it?”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Tom, putting up his hand, to wipe the blood, that trickled down his face. “I’m willin’ to work, night and day, and work while there’s life and breath in me; but this yer thing I can’t feel it right to do;—and, Mas’r, I never shall do it,—never!”
Tom had a remarkably smooth, soft voice, and a habitually respectful manner, that had given Legree an idea that he would be cowardly, and easily subdued. When he spoke these last words, a thrill of amazement went through every one; the poor woman clasped her hands, and said, “O Lord!” and every one involuntarily looked at each other and drew in their breath, as if to prepare for the storm that was about to burst.
Legree looked stupefied and confounded; but at last burst forth,—“What! ye blasted black beast! tell me ye don’t think it right to do what I tell ye! What have any of you cussed cattle to do with thinking what’s right? I’ll put a stop to it! Why, what do ye think ye are? May be ye think ye’r a gentleman master, Tom, to be a telling your master what’s right, and what ain’t! So you pretend it’s wrong to flog the gal!”
“I think so, Mas’r,” said Tom; “the poor crittur’s sick and feeble; ’t would be downright cruel, and it’s what I never will do, nor begin to. Mas’r, if you mean to kill me, kill me; but, as to my raising my hand agin any one here, I never shall,—I’ll die first!”
Tom spoke in a mild voice, but with a decision that could not be mistaken. Legree shook with anger; his greenish eyes glared fiercely, and his very whiskers seemed to curl with passion; but, like some ferocious beast, that plays with its victim before he devours it, he kept back his strong impulse to proceed to immediate violence, and broke out into bitter raillery.
“Well, here’s a pious dog, at last, let down among us sinners!—a saint, a gentleman, and no less, to talk to us sinners about our sins! Powerful holy critter, he must be! Here, you rascal, you make believe to be so pious,—didn’t you never hear, out of yer Bible, ‘Servants, obey yer masters’? An’t I yer master? Didn’t I pay down twelve hundred dollars, cash, for all there is inside yer old cussed black shell? An’t yer mine, now, body and soul?” he said, giving Tom a violent kick with his heavy boot; “tell me!”
In the very depth of physical suffering, bowed by brutal oppression, this question shot a gleam of joy and triumph through Tom’s soul. He suddenly stretched himself up, and, looking earnestly to heaven, while the tears and blood that flowed down his face mingled, he exclaimed,
“No! no! no! my soul an’t yours, Mas’r! You haven’t bought it,—ye can’t buy it! It’s been bought and paid for, by one that is able to keep it;—no matter, no matter, you can’t harm me!”
“I can’t!” said Legree, with a sneer; “we’ll see,—we’ll see! Here, Sambo, Quimbo, give this dog such a breakin’ in as he won’t get over, this month!”
The two gigantic negroes that now laid hold of Tom, with fiendish exultation in their faces, might have formed no unapt personification of powers of darkness. The poor woman screamed with apprehension, and all rose, as by a general impulse, while they dragged him unresisting from the place.
Chapter 34
The Quadroon’s Story
And behold the tears of such as are oppressed; and on the side of their oppressors there was power. Wherefore I praised the dead that are already dead more than the living that are yet alive.—ECCL. 4:1.
It was late at night, and Tom lay groaning and bleeding alone, in an old forsaken room of the gin-house, among pieces of broken machinery, piles of damaged cotton, and other rubbish which had there accumulated.
The night was damp and close, and the thick air swarmed with myriads of mosquitos, which increased the restless torture of his wounds; whilst a burning thirst—a torture beyond all others—filled up the uttermost measure of physical anguish.
“O, good Lord! Do look down,—give me the victory!—give me the victory over all!” prayed poor Tom, in his anguish.
A footstep entered the room, behind him, and the light of a lantern flashed on his eyes.
“Who’s there? O, for the Lord’s massy, please give me some water!”
The woman Cassy—for it was she,—set down her lantern, and, pouring water from a bottle, raised his head, and gave him drink. Another and another cup were drained, with feverish eagerness.
“Drink all ye want,” she said; “I knew how it would be. It isn’t the first time I’ve been out in the night, carrying water to such as you.”
“Thank you, Missis,” said Tom, when he had done drinking.
“Don’t call me Missis! I’m a miserable slave, like yourself,—a lower one than you can ever be!” said she, bitterly; “but now,” said she, going to the door, and dragging in a small pallaise, over which she had spread linen cloths wet with cold water, “try, my poor fellow, to roll yourself on to this.”
Stiff with wounds and bruises, Tom was a long time in accomplishing this movement; but, when done, he felt a sensible relief from the cooling application to his wounds.
The woman, whom long practice with the victims of brutality had made familiar with many healing arts, went on to make many applications to Tom’s wounds, by means of which he was soon somewhat relieved.
“Now,” said the woman, when she had raised his head on a roll of damaged cotton, which served for a pillow, “there’s the best I can do for you.”
Tom thanked her; and the woman, sitting down on the floor, drew up her knees, and embracing them with her arms, looked fixedly before her, with a bitter and painful expression of countenance. Her bonnet fell back, and long wavy streams of black hair fell around her singular and melancholy-face.
“It’s no use, my poor fellow!” she broke out, at last, “it’s of no use, this you’ve been trying to do. You were a brave fellow,—you had the right on your side; but it’s all in vain, and out of the question, for you to struggle. You are in the devil’s hands;—he is the strongest, and you must give up!”
Give up! and, had not human weakness and physical agony whispered that, before? Tom started; for the bitter woman, with her wild eyes and melancholy voice, seemed to him an embodiment of the temptation with which he had been wrestling.
“O Lord! O Lord!” he groaned, “how can I give up?”
“There’s no use calling on the Lord,—he never hears,” said the woman, steadily; “there isn’t any God, I believe; or, if there is, he’s taken sides against us. All goes against us, heaven and earth. Everything is pushing us into hell. Why shouldn’t we go?”
Tom closed his eyes, and shuddered at the dark, atheistic words.
“You see,” said the woman, “you don’t know anything about it—I do. I’ve been on this place five years, body and soul, under this man’s foot; and I hate him as I do the devil! Here you are, on a lone plantation, ten miles from any other, in the swamps; not a white person here, who could testify, if you were burned alive,—if you were scalded, cut into inch-pieces, set up for the dogs to tear, or hung up and whipped to death. There’s no law here, of God or man, that can do you, or any one of us, the least good; and, this man! there’s no earthly thing that he’s too good to do. I could make any one’s hair rise, and their teeth chatter, if I should only tell what I’ve seen and been knowing to, here,—and it’s no use resisting! Did I want to live with him? Wasn’t I a woman delicately bred; and he,—God in heaven! what was he, and is he? And yet, I’ve lived with him, these five years, and cursed every moment of my life,—night and day! And now, he’s got a new one,—a young thing, only fifteen, and she brought up, she says, piously. Her good mistress taught her to read the Bible; and she’s brought her Bible here—to hell with her!”—and the woman laughed a wild and doleful laugh, that rung, with a strange, supernatural sound, through the old ruined shed.
Tom folded his hands; all was darkness and horror.
“O Jesus! Lord Jesus! have you quite forgot us poor critturs?” burst forth, at last;—“help, Lord, I perish!”
The woman sternly continued:
“And what are these miserable low dogs you work with, that you should suffer on their account? Every one of them would turn against you, the first time they got a chance. They are all of ’em as low and cruel to each other as they can be; there’s no use in your suffering to keep from hurting them.”
“Poor critturs!” said Tom,—“what made ’em cruel?—and, if I give out, I shall get used to ’t, and grow, little by little, just like ’em! No, no, Missis! I’ve lost everything,—wife, and children, and home, and a kind Mas’r,—and he would have set me free, if he’d only lived a week longer; I’ve lost everything in this world, and it’s clean gone, forever,—and now I can’t lose Heaven, too; no, I can’t get to be wicked, besides all!”
“But it can’t be that the Lord will lay sin to our account,” said the woman; “he won’t charge it to us, when we’re forced to it; he’ll charge it to them that drove us to it.”
“Yes,” said Tom; “but that won’t keep us from growing wicked. If I get to be as hard-hearted as that ar’ Sambo, and as wicked, it won’t make much odds to me how I come so; it’s the bein’ so,—that ar’s what I’m a dreadin’.”
The woman fixed a wild and startled look on Tom, as if a new thought had struck her; and then, heavily groaning, said,
“O God a’ mercy! you speak the truth! O—O—O!”—and, with groans, she fell on the floor, like one crushed and writhing under the extremity of mental anguish.
There was a silence, a while, in which the breathing of both parties could be heard, when Tom faintly said, “O, please, Missis!”
The woman suddenly rose up, with her face composed to its usual stern, melancholy expression.
“Please, Missis, I saw ’em throw my coat in that ar’ corner, and in my coat-pocket is my Bible;—if Missis would please get it for me.”
Cassy went and got it. Tom opened, at once, to a heavily marked passage, much worn, of the last scenes in the life of Him by whose stripes we are healed.
“If Missis would only be so good as read that ar’,—it’s better than water.”
Cassy took the book, with a dry, proud air, and looked over the passage. She then read aloud, in a soft voice, and with a beauty of intonation that was peculiar, that touching account of anguish and of glory. Often, as she read, her voice faltered, and sometimes failed her altogether, when she would stop, with an air of frigid composure, till she had mastered herself. When she came to the touching words, “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do,” she threw down the book, and, burying her face in the heavy masses of her hair, she sobbed aloud, with a convulsive violence.
Tom was weeping, also, and occasionally uttering a smothered ejaculation.
“If we only could keep up to that ar’!” said Tom;—“it seemed to come so natural to him, and we have to fight so hard for ’t! O Lord, help us! O blessed Lord Jesus, do help us!”
“Missis,” said Tom, after a while, “I can see that, some how, you’re quite ’bove me in everything; but there’s one thing Missis might learn even from poor Tom. Ye said the Lord took sides against us, because he lets us be ’bused and knocked round; but ye see what come on his own Son,—the blessed Lord of Glory,—wan’t he allays poor? and have we, any on us, yet come so low as he come? The Lord han’t forgot us,—I’m sartin’ o’ that ar’. If we suffer with him, we shall also reign, Scripture says; but, if we deny Him, he also will deny us. Didn’t they all suffer?—the Lord and all his? It tells how they was stoned and sawn asunder, and wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, and was destitute, afflicted, tormented. Sufferin’ an’t no reason to make us think the Lord’s turned agin us; but jest the contrary, if only we hold on to him, and doesn’t give up to sin.”
“But why does he put us where we can’t help but sin?” said the woman.
“I think we can help it,” said Tom.
“You’ll see,” said Cassy; “what’ll you do? Tomorrow they’ll be at you again. I know ’em; I’ve seen all their doings; I can’t bear to think of all they’ll bring you to;—and they’ll make you give out, at last!”
“Lord Jesus!” said Tom, “you will take care of my soul? O Lord, do!—don’t let me give out!”
“O dear!” said Cassy; “I’ve heard all this crying and praying before; and yet, they’ve been broken down, and brought under. There’s Emmeline, she’s trying to hold on, and you’re trying,—but what use? You must give up, or be killed by inches.”
“Well, then, I will die!” said Tom. “Spin it out as long as they can, they can’t help my dying, some time!—and, after that, they can’t do no more. I’m clar, I’m set! I know the Lord’ll help me, and bring me through.”
The woman did not answer; she sat with her black eyes intently fixed on the floor.
“May be it’s the way,” she murmured to herself; “but those that have given up, there’s no hope for them!—none! We live in filth, and grow loathsome, till we loathe ourselves! And we long to die, and we don’t dare to kill ourselves!—No hope! no hope! no hope?—this girl now,—just as old as I was!
“You see me now,” she said, speaking to Tom very rapidly; “see what I am! Well, I was brought up in luxury; the first I remember is, playing about, when I was a child, in splendid parlors,—when I was kept dressed up like a doll, and company and visitors used to praise me. There was a garden opening from the saloon windows; and there I used to play hide-and-go-seek, under the orange-trees, with my brothers and sisters. I went to a convent, and there I learned music, French and embroidery, and what not; and when I was fourteen, I came out to my father’s funeral. He died very suddenly, and when the property came to be settled, they found that there was scarcely enough to cover the debts; and when the creditors took an inventory of the property, I was set down in it. My mother was a slave woman, and my father had always meant to set me free; but he had not done it, and so I was set down in the list. I’d always known who I was, but never thought much about it. Nobody ever expects that a strong, healthy man is going to die. My father was a well man only four hours before he died;—it was one of the first cholera cases in New Orleans. The day after the funeral, my father’s wife took her children, and went up to her father’s plantation. I thought they treated me strangely, but didn’t know. There was a young lawyer who they left to settle the business; and he came every day, and was about the house, and spoke very politely to me. He brought with him, one day, a young man, whom I thought the handsomest I had ever seen. I shall never forget that evening. I walked with him in the garden. I was lonesome and full of sorrow, and he was so kind and gentle to me; and he told me that he had seen me before I went to the convent, and that he had loved me a great while, and that he would be my friend and protector;—in short, though he didn’t tell me, he had paid two thousand dollars for me, and I was his property,—I became his willingly, for I loved him. Loved!” said the woman, stopping. “O, how I did love that man! How I love him now,—and always shall, while I breathe! He was so beautiful, so high, so noble! He put me into a beautiful house, with servants, horses, and carriages, and furniture, and dresses. Everything that money could buy, he gave me; but I didn’t set any value on all that,—I only cared for him. I loved him better than my God and my own soul, and, if I tried, I couldn’t do any other way from what he wanted me to.
“I wanted only one thing—I did want him to marry me. I thought, if he loved me as he said he did, and if I was what he seemed to think I was, he would be willing to marry me and set me free. But he convinced me that it would be impossible; and he told me that, if we were only faithful to each other, it was marriage before God. If that is true, wasn’t I that man’s wife? Wasn’t I faithful? For seven years, didn’t I study every look and motion, and only live and breathe to please him? He had the yellow fever, and for twenty days and nights I watched with him. I alone,—and gave him all his medicine, and did everything for him; and then he called me his good angel, and said I’d saved his life. We had two beautiful children. The first was a boy, and we called him Henry. He was the image of his father,—he had such beautiful eyes, such a forehead, and his hair hung all in curls around it; and he had all his father’s spirit, and his talent, too. Little Elise, he said, looked like me. He used to tell me that I was the most beautiful woman in Louisiana, he was so proud of me and the children. He used to love to have me dress them up, and take them and me about in an open carriage, and hear the remarks that people would make on us; and he used to fill my ears constantly with the fine things that were said in praise of me and the children. O, those were happy days! I thought I was as happy as any one could be; but then there came evil times. He had a cousin come to New Orleans, who was his particular friend,—he thought all the world of him;—but, from the first time I saw him, I couldn’t tell why, I dreaded him; for I felt sure he was going to bring misery on us. He got Henry to going out with him, and often he would not come home nights till two or three o’clock. I did not dare say a word; for Henry was so high spirited, I was afraid to. He got him to the gaming-houses; and he was one of the sort that, when he once got a going there, there was no holding back. And then he introduced him to another lady, and I saw soon that his heart was gone from me. He never told me, but I saw it,—I knew it, day after day,—I felt my heart breaking, but I could not say a word! At this, the wretch offered to buy me and the children of Henry, to clear off his gamblng debts, which stood in the way of his marrying as he wished;—and he sold us. He told me, one day, that he had business in the country, and should be gone two or three weeks. He spoke kinder than usual, and said he should come back; but it didn’t deceive me. I knew that the time had come; I was just like one turned into stone; I couldn’t speak, nor shed a tear. He kissed me and kissed the children, a good many times, and went out. I saw him get on his horse, and I watched him till he was quite out of sight; and then I fell down, and fainted.
“Then he came, the cursed wretch! he came to take possession. He told me that he had bought me and my children; and showed me the papers. I cursed him before God, and told him I’d die sooner than live with him.”
“‘Just as you please,’ said he; ‘but, if you don’t behave reasonably, I’ll sell both the children, where you shall never see them again.’ He told me that he always had meant to have me, from the first time he saw me; and that he had drawn Henry on, and got him in debt, on purpose to make him willing to sell me. That he got him in love with another woman; and that I might know, after all that, that he should not give up for a few airs and tears, and things of that sort.
“I gave up, for my hands were tied. He had my children;—whenever I resisted his will anywhere, he would talk about selling them, and he made me as submissive as he desired. O, what a life it was! to live with my heart breaking, every day,—to keep on, on, on, loving, when it was only misery; and to be bound, body and soul, to one I hated. I used to love to read to Henry, to play to him, to waltz with him, and sing to him; but everything I did for this one was a perfect drag,—yet I was afraid to refuse anything. He was very imperious, and harsh to the children. Elise was a timid little thing; but Henry was bold and high-spirited, like his father, and he had never been brought under, in the least, by any one. He was always finding fault, and quarrelling with him; and I used to live in daily fear and dread. I tried to make the child respectful;—I tried to keep them apart, for I held on to those children like death; but it did no good. He sold both those children. He took me to ride, one day, and when I came home, they were nowhere to be found! He told me he had sold them; he showed me the money, the price of their blood. Then it seemed as if all good forsook me. I raved and cursed,—cursed God and man; and, for a while, I believe, he really was afraid of me. But he didn’t give up so. He told me that my children were sold, but whether I ever saw their faces again, depended on him; and that, if I wasn’t quiet, they should smart for it. Well, you can do anything with a woman, when you’ve got her children. He made me submit; he made me be peaceable; he flattered me with hopes that, perhaps, he would buy them back; and so things went on, a week or two. One day, I was out walking, and passed by the calaboose; I saw a crowd about the gate, and heard a child’s voice,—and suddenly my Henry broke away from two or three men who were holding the poor boy screamed and looked into my face, and held on to me, until, in tearing him off, they tore the skirt of my dress half away; and they carried him in, screaming ‘Mother! mother! mother!’ There was one man stood there seemed to pity me. I offered him all the money I had, if he’d only interfere. He shook his head, and said that the boy had been impudent and disobedient, ever since he bought him; that he was going to break him in, once for all. I turned and ran; and every step of the way, I thought that I heard him scream. I got into the house; ran, all out of breath, to the parlor, where I found Butler. I told him, and begged him to go and interfere. He only laughed, and told me the boy had got his deserts. He’d got to be broken in,—the sooner the better; ‘what did I expect?’ he asked.
“It seemed to me something in my head snapped, at that moment. I felt dizzy and furious. I remember seeing a great sharp bowie-knife on the table; I remember something about catching it, and flying upon him; and then all grew dark, and I didn’t know any more,—not for days and days.
“When I came to myself, I was in a nice room,—but not mine. An old black woman tended me; and a doctor came to see me, and there was a great deal of care taken of me. After a while, I found that he had gone away, and left me at this house to be sold; and that’s why they took such pains with me.
“I didn’t mean to get well, and hoped I shouldn’t; but, in spite of me the fever went off and I grew healthy, and finally got up. Then, they made me dress up, every day; and gentlemen used to come in and stand and smoke their cigars, and look at me, and ask questions, and debate my price. I was so gloomy and silent, that none of them wanted me. They threatened to whip me, if I wasn’t gayer, and didn’t take some pains to make myself agreeable. At length, one day, came a gentleman named Stuart. He seemed to have some feeling for me; he saw that something dreadful was on my heart, and he came to see me alone, a great many times, and finally persuaded me to tell him. He bought me, at last, and promised to do all he could to find and buy back my children. He went to the hotel where my Henry was; they told him he had been sold to a planter up on Pearl river; that was the last that I ever heard. Then he found where my daughter was; an old woman was keeping her. He offered an immense sum for her, but they would not sell her. Butler found out that it was for me he wanted her; and he sent me word that I should never have her. Captain Stuart was very kind to me; he had a splendid plantation, and took me to it. In the course of a year, I had a son born. O, that child!—how I loved it! How just like my poor Henry the little thing looked! But I had made up my mind,—yes, I had. I would never again let a child live to grow up! I took the little fellow in my arms, when he was two weeks old, and kissed him, and cried over him; and then I gave him laudanum, and held him close to my bosom, while he slept to death. How I mourned and cried over it! and who ever dreamed that it was anything but a mistake, that had made me give it the laudanum? but it’s one of the few things that I’m glad of, now. I am not sorry, to this day; he, at least, is out of pain. What better than death could I give him, poor child! After a while, the cholera came, and Captain Stuart died; everybody died that wanted to live,—and I,—I, though I went down to death’s door,—I lived! Then I was sold, and passed from hand to hand, till I grew faded and wrinkled, and I had a fever; and then this wretch bought me, and brought me here,—and here I am!”
The woman stopped. She had hurried on through her story, with a wild, passionate utterance; sometimes seeming to address it to Tom, and sometimes speaking as in a soliloquy. So vehement and overpowering was the force with which she spoke, that, for a season, Tom was beguiled even from the pain of his wounds, and, raising himself on one elbow, watched her as she paced restlessly up and down, her long black hair swaying heavily about her, as she moved.
“You tell me,” she said, after a pause, “that there is a God,—a God that looks down and sees all these things. May be it’s so. The sisters in the convent used to tell me of a day of judgment, when everything is coming to light;—won’t there be vengeance, then!
“They think it’s nothing, what we suffer,—nothing, what our children suffer! It’s all a small matter; yet I’ve walked the streets when it seemed as if I had misery enough in my one heart to sink the city. I’ve wished the houses would fall on me, or the stones sink under me. Yes! and, in the judgment day, I will stand up before God, a witness against those that have ruined me and my children, body and soul!
“When I was a girl, I thought I was religious; I used to love God and prayer. Now, I’m a lost soul, pursued by devils that torment me day and night; they keep pushing me on and on—and I’ll do it, too, some of these days!” she said, clenching her hand, while an insane light glanced in her heavy black eyes. “I’ll send him where he belongs,—a short way, too,—one of these nights, if they burn me alive for it!” A wild, long laugh rang through the deserted room, and ended in a hysteric sob; she threw herself on the floor, in convulsive sobbing and struggles.
In a few moments, the frenzy fit seemed to pass off; she rose slowly, and seemed to collect herself.
“Can I do anything more for you, my poor fellow?” she said, approaching where Tom lay; “shall I give you some more water?”
There was a graceful and compassionate sweetness in her voice and manner, as she said this, that formed a strange contrast with the former wildness.
Tom drank the water, and looked earnestly and pitifully into her face.
“O, Missis, I wish you’d go to him that can give you living waters!”
“Go to him! Where is he? Who is he?” said Cassy.
“Him that you read of to me,—the Lord.”
“I used to see the picture of him, over the altar, when I was a girl,” said Cassy, her dark eyes fixing themselves in an expression of mournful reverie; “but, he isn’t here! there’s nothing here, but sin and long, long, long despair! O!” She laid her land on her breast and drew in her breath, as if to lift a heavy weight.
Tom looked as if he would speak again; but she cut him short, with a decided gesture.
“Don’t talk, my poor fellow. Try to sleep, if you can.” And, placing water in his reach, and making whatever little arrangements for his comforts she could, Cassy left the shed.




第三十三章 卡西

  看哪,受欺压的流泪,

  谁人安慰,欺压他们的有势力的人,

  也无人安慰他们。

  ——《传道书》第四章第一节

  汤姆仅花了很短的时间,就对周围的环境非常熟悉了,他知道该依靠什么,得防备什么,只要分给他的活,不管多苦多累,他都干得既利索又漂亮。同时,出于自己的能力,也是出于自己的原则,他总是干得既公正又敏捷。汤姆生性温和恬静,总希望自己在不懈努力和不停地干活中,能稍微改善一下他目前所处的极度恶劣的环境。来到这,他已经见过太多太多欺压、侮辱人的恶性事件,对此他感到特别的厌倦和憎恶。故此他在心里暗暗下了决心,一心一意勤勤恳恳地工作,希望上帝能给自己一个公正合理的安排,从而减轻自己的苦难,但他却从来没有想过要反抗或有逃跑的念头。

  烈格雷先生对汤姆的诸多能干之处早已明察暗访了,他打心眼相信汤姆是个能干、可以大显身手的人。所以汤姆在他眼里是可以造就的优秀奴隶,尽管这样,找不出其它理由,他却憎恨汤姆——也许是出于奴隶主跟奴隶天生的那种敌对关系吧!每次当他在处罚自己的某一黑奴时(这种事情几乎每天都有),他能感觉到汤姆总在旁边默默地注视一切。人类是世界上最优秀的灵感结合体,而人的感觉恰恰是最灵敏最微妙的,即使汤姆不用任何言词表达自己的看法,别人也能感觉得到他在想什么。像汤姆这样一个奴隶的看法,烈格雷先生已经愤怒了。他觉得汤姆时时刻刻在对他的难友们展示出关注和同情,是他不可理喻的。烈格雷先生默默地承受这一切。当初他决定买下汤姆的时候,他决定要把他训练成一名得力的监工——比桑博更听话,更凶残。这样,在他短时间出门时,就可以放心地将庄园里的一些重要事情交给汤姆处理。他在心里这么盘算着,但在他看来,想当一名监工必须具备的条件是心狠、手狠、手比心更狠。由于汤姆对自己同伴的和善态度根本没有达到这一要求,烈格雷先生在心里暗暗计划着如何将汤姆训练成一个凶残的人。因而在汤姆来到庄园生活几个星期后,烈格雷先生就开始了他宏伟的计划。

  几天后的一个早晨,天刚朦朦亮,催命的哨声中黑奴们正手慌脚乱地集合准备去地里干活。无意间汤姆惊讶地看见他们中间多了一个女人,她娇好的面宠强烈地吸引住他。目光久久地盯在她的脸上身上打量着,这是一位身材高挑的女人,鲜艳整洁的衣服更托出她身体的匀称与丰韵。从表面上看,她最多不过三十几岁。这正是一位成熟妩媚女人的年龄,只需你稍稍瞥上一眼,你就能认定这个女人的背后一定隐藏着一段沧桑浪漫不平凡的故事。她的额头很高,眼睛大而清彻,小巧的鼻子挺拔匀称,嘴唇鲜艳圆润,头部到颈部的线条更是优柔典雅,端庄动人。不难看出,她以前准是人们公认的大美人。可现在岁月在她脸上无情地刻下了皱纹。饱经风霜的她面色灰白,两颊深陷,身体单薄清瘦,形色憔悴。唯一引人注目的是她那双又黑又大的眼睛,浓密曲卷的睫毛突闪突闪。她的眼神美丽而凄惶,狂野而绝望,在她身上的每一个动作,脸上的每一个表情甚至岁月留下的皱纹里,都表明她狂妄自大、目空一切。只有她的眼睛里流露出深深的创伤和凝滞的痛苦,与她的神色相比这无疑是一种鲜明的对比。

  汤姆对她的身世毫无知晓,她究竟从何而来,在这扮演过什么样的角色,他不太清楚。对她而言,汤姆只知道在黎明的曙光中,她看起来是那么地傲慢,不可一世的样子。走在其它那些衣衫破烂的人当中,别人好像都不认识她。那些衣角破烂的人们带着掩饰不住的兴奋,都纷纷调过头去看她。

  “我真高兴,终于看见她落到了这一步!”一个黑奴兴奋地说。

  “嘿!嘿嘿!嘿嘿嘿!”嘻笑着,另外一个黑奴不怀好意地叫道:“高贵的夫人,您哪能承受这般苦难呀!”

  “我倒想看看,看她干活的样子。”

  “恐怕她会跟我们一样倒霉,晚上还要被狠狠地揍上一顿?”

  “说不准还能看见她趴在地上挨打呢!”又有一个人说:“哪才叫快活。”

  七嘴八舌,众议纷纷,那女人好像听不见他们的说话,脸上仍是一副清高、孤傲的表情,根本不理会这些热嘲冷讽,她依旧向前走着。汤姆从她的神态和气质中本能地意识到她应属于那一类人,以前自己也习惯和一些举止文雅、言谈有理的人打交道。为什么她会沦落到如此卑微的地步?他不明白。大伙儿嚷嚷闹闹地往目的地走,这段时间尽管他没跟那女人说上一句话,也没回头看她,但他能感觉到她一直走在他的侧后面。

  不久便到了目的地,汤姆开始忙着干活,但眼睛却在四处搜寻,那女人离他不远,汤姆不时地望她一眼。从她摘棉花的灵活的动作,他就敢认定这女人天生能干。尽管很多人却觉得这种活繁琐单调让人疲劳,但她干起来却似乎在做一个轻松愉快的事情,棉花在她的麻袋里慢慢地鼓了起来,从她脸上不变的神色看来,这种活似乎难不倒她,她似乎也不在乎自己所处的这种卑贱的境地。

  这天有好一会,汤姆跟那位同他一起买来的混血女人在一起干活。每当她虚弱站立不稳快要栽倒的时候,汤姆就能听到她的祈祷声音,容易看出,她一定正在经历着非同一般的痛苦折磨。在他走近她时,便很快地从自己的麻袋里抓几把棉花塞进了她的麻袋里。

  “别这样,我不能要!”女人慌乱地叫道,“你会给自己惹麻烦的。”

  没等她说完,桑博拿着条鞭子走了过来。看得出他对这个女人特别憎恨,举起鞭子威胁道:“干什么?想骗人吗?露西,还给他。”愤怒中抬起了穿着沉重牛皮靴的脚狠狠地向她踢去,还不忘举起了鞭子向汤姆一扬,顿时汤姆的脸上出现了红红的一条印记。

  汤姆没有反抗继续默默地干活,那女人却受不了这一折腾,身子一晃栽倒在地上。

  “装死,我有办法让她醒来!”监工走了过来。“我要让她服一种药,这种药比世界上任何治脑子的药都管用多了!”他狰狞地笑道,边说着边从自己的袖口上取下了一枚很粗的别针,瞧着混血女人的头用力地扎了下去。“哎哟!”只听见女人呻吟,她摇摇晃晃地挣扎着爬起来。“畜生,死人,你装什么蒜!快起来干活,听见没有?给老子起来干活!要不然的话,我非要你的命!”

  挣扎着爬了起来,那女人似乎害怕了,硬撑着干起活来。

  “这就对了,”那监工带着胜利者的口吻说,“再偷懒,我今天晚上可要给你好颜色看!”

  “天啦!我的主,为什么要让我活着。”汤姆听见了她无奈的呻吟。接着又听见她在祈祷,“上帝,仁慈的上帝!您睁眼看看可怜的我吧!这样还有多久?您要救救我呀!”

  多么可怜的人呀!汤姆不禁又走上去,来不及考虑其它后果他把自己的棉花强行地全倒进了女人的麻袋里。

  “呀!千万不要这样!你不知道他们回去会怎么对付你。”那女人低声地说道。

  “没关系,我能承受得了,”汤姆平静地回答,“你虚弱的身体怎么行呀!”说话间迅速地返回到自己原来的位置上。这一切发生在一刹问。

  前面我们有过大概了解的那位陌生女人,离他们非常近,听到汤姆最后说的两句话时,她突然停住了自己手中的活。抬起头用那双明辨是非的大眼睛仔细地打量了汤姆,好一会,她突然像想到了什么似的,从自己的篮子里抓起了一大把棉花不由分说地塞进汤姆的篮中。

  “你刚来不久,对这里的事情不太了解,”她皱了下眉头接着说,“如果你知道问题的严重性,恐怕你想干也不敢干了。再在这鬼地方呆上一个月你就会明白:这不是一个能帮助别人的地方,自己能照顾好自己就已经很不错了。”

  “太太,相信上帝能够替我作主,放了我。”汤姆不自禁地叫了声“太太”,以前他总是这么称呼与他生活在一起的那些血统高贵的女主人。

  “不要祈求上帝,上帝已经遗忘了这个地方!”女人愤愤不平地说道,一边闪身离去,脸上依旧写着不屑和蔑视,到另外一个不远处继续干她的活。

  这一切没有逃过站在棉花地那一端的监工的眼睛,他手里拿着皮鞭靠近了她。

  “你想干嘛!找死?”他掩不住心里一阵窃喜继续说道,“想骗我?狗娘养的,你最好给我注意点,否则非给你点颜色看看,别忘了你现在在我手下干活。”

  听他这么说话,女人突然杏目一瞪闪出锋利的光芒。她挺直了腰板,调过头来,嘴唇微启,鼻翼呼吸急促,用愤怒而又鄙视的眼神狠狠地瞪了他一眼。

  “畜牲!”她吼道,“如果你敢碰我一根指头!我会让你不得好死,现在我还有足够的权力,只要我回去说你一句,就可以叫你被猎狗撕成碎片,被火活活烧死或是将你剁成肉酱!不信你试试。”

  “噢,那你干嘛还要跑这儿来!”凶狠的语气一下子变得平和起来,很显然那监工也被吓倒了,他心有余悸地往后退了一步说道,“卡西太太,刚才我是跟你开玩笑的!”

  “畜牲!你最好给我滚远点!”那女人喊道,监工似乎想到有什么事需要去做,一溜烟便跑开了。

  风波一下子平息了,那女人继续干她的活。她的手来回穿梭在棉花与篮子之间,动作之飞快,简直令汤姆难以相信,这女人似乎有魔法相助,天还没黑,她的篮子里棉花堆得几乎都装不下了,她又塞了几把棉花给汤姆。太阳西沉下去,天渐渐地变黑了,劳累一天的人们才拖着疲倦的身体,头顶满载棉花的大篮子一个接一个地走进那间贮存棉花的房子等著称量。里面,烈格雷先生和他的那两位监工正在兴高采烈地谈论着什么。

  “今天叫汤姆的那个人老给我添乱子,他竟然背着我的面不断地给露西塞棉花,这种事情您如果不给他点惩罚的话,恐怕那小子迟早都会带着众人起哄闹事,起诉我们虐待他们呢!”桑博添油加醋地说道。

  “好哇!这个该揍的汤姆!”烈格雷先生咬牙切齿地骂道,“我看他活得不耐烦了,我应该修理修理他,你们说对吗?”

  那两个监工听他这么说,都露出了满意的微笑。

  “哇——那简直太好不过了!主人亲自治理这个家伙,给他点厉害瞧瞧!这点上,就连妖魔鬼怪都要退避主人三分呢!”昆博神气活现地说道。

  “伙计们,我认为最好的办法是让他去治理别人,看他还有没有帮助别人大发慈悲的怪思想。你们说对吗?”

  “上帝,想要让他忘掉那些,主人将很难办到!”

  “不管面临怎样的困难,我都要想办法让他忘掉!”烈格雷叼着烟愤愤地说道。

  “差点忘了,露西,还有那个可恶的露西!她是一个制造麻烦的祸首,是我们庄园里最丑恶最让人容忍不了的女人!”桑博补充道。

  “小心点,桑博。为什么这么痛恨露西,我得好好调查究竟是什么原因导致你这么痛恨她。”

  “主人,您难道忘了吗?您吩咐叫她做我的女人,她竟然敢违背您的意思。”

  “如果我这回狠狠地揍她一顿,她肯定会向我俯首称臣。”烈格雷犹豫了一会儿。“这件事以后再说吧!现在正是需要人干活的繁忙季节。别看她们一个个瘦得风都可以吹倒,可性子却一个比一个倔,宁死不屈,现在整她我想也太不划算了。”

  “噢,露西那个又懒又惹人生气的婆娘,整天什么活也不会干还成天绷着个苦瓜脸。只有汤姆喜欢为她偷偷摸摸做些什么。”

  “哦,果真如此吗?就这么决定吧!让汤姆去把她揍一顿。这对他可是收益不少,让他开开眼界,好让他明白教训人的滋味。这家伙一定不会像你们一样,对那个臭娘们心怀不轨。”

  “哈!哈!哈!嗬!哈哈!”两个坏透了的家伙终于如愿以偿地放声大笑,鬼哭狼嚎般的笑声正是对烈格雷馈赠他们残暴性格淋漓尽致的注解,也是对渴望帮助的善良的人们一种深刻的讽刺。

  “噢,主人,还有两个人捣乱,汤姆和卡西太太俩人总是乘我不注意往露西的篮子里塞棉花。我肯定,她篮子里的棉花根本就不是自己摘的。”

  “我自己来过称!”烈格雷先生不高兴地说道。

  那两个监工又一次发出了满足的笑声。

  “但是,”烈格雷说,“卡西太太只是在地里干了一天活呀!”

  “她摘棉花动作之神速就好像有妖魔相助似的。”

  “我也觉得她的确是有鬼怪附身了!”烈格雷咆哮着,嘴里不知在咒骂些什么,便走到那边过称去了。

  所有精疲力尽,满脸灰尘,神色忧虑的黑奴们一个接一个地走过去过称,很不情愿地把自己的篮子递上去。

  烈格雷用一块石板记下每个篮子的重量,一一对应他们的名字。

  他把汤姆的篮子拿来过称,重量显然足够。汤姆站在一旁虔诚地祈祷,希望他帮助过的那个女人也跟他一样有好运气。

  只见那女人摇摇晃晃,拖着沉重的步子走向前,吃力地把篮子递上去。烈格雷先生已经看出,这篮棉花已经够重量了,但他依旧露出一副凶狠狠的样子不满地说:“懒婆娘,怎么才这么一点点!给我站到一边去,等会儿我再来跟你算账!”

  那女人悻悻地坐在一块木板上,发出了一声无奈的呻吟。

  接着看似傲慢无比的卡西太太走了过去,毫不在意地把篮子交给了烈格雷先生。他用不屑的目光打量着她。

  她毫不畏惧,也用那双黑白分明的眼睛死死地盯着他,嘴角扯动了一下,说了句法语。谁也不明白她到底讲了句什么,在她说了那句话后,烈格雷的脸色刹那间变得像暴风雨要来临之前。他举起了手,好像要打她。但她对这个动作似乎也毫不在意,所以她调转身体走开了。

  “好哇——”烈格雷叫道,“汤姆,你走近我。我要让你明白,当我决定买下你的时候不只是想叫你做些随随便便的活。我的原意就想把你培养成一名出色的监工。从今天晚上开始你就要进行训练。现在你要做的是把这个女人好好地教训一顿。这种活你也不是没见过,应该知道怎么做。”

  “很抱歉,主人,”汤姆为难地说,“除了这件事您让我干什么都可以,我请求您千万别逼我,这种事我以前从未干过。”

  “是想让我狠狠地揍你一顿,教你怎么干以前不曾干的事吗?”烈格雷挥起皮鞭,瞧着汤姆的头上狠狠地抽了一下。接着雨点般的鞭子随着噼噼叭叭的声音不停地抽在汤姆的身上。

  “嘿!”烈格雷突然停下来想喘一口气,“你这个死黑鬼,看你还敢说你不会干吗?”

  “主人,是的,”汤姆倔强地抬起了头,摸去从脸上流下来的鲜血和汗水。“只要我还有一天活着,我就愿意日日夜夜地为你干活,但是这件事情我觉得不对,我不愿意干。主人,打死我我也不会干,永远都不会干,你休想让我屈服。”

  汤姆平静地说,他平时都是小心谨慎,谦让有礼,所以烈格雷先生始终都认为他是容易驯服的,他是一个胆小怕事懦弱的人。因此在他说出最后的那两句话时,在场的每个人都吃惊了,呆了。只有旁边那个可怜的女人举起手来,双手合并,叫道:“噢!上帝,您睁开眼睛看看啊!”其他的人吓得都瞠目结舌,他们不禁往后倒退几步,似乎有一场举世罕见的暴风雨即将来临。

  烈格雷一时慌了神,呆呆地站在那儿,但最后他还是清醒了过来,像火山爆发般怒吼起来:

  “你说什么?你这活得不耐烦的黑鬼!今天竟敢指出老子吩咐你做的事不对!你们这帮畜牲,你们怎么知道什么叫对、什么叫不对?老子今天一定要把你治理好,让你再不敢胡说八道!是么?去你妈的!你以为自己很了不起吗?说不定你在心里称自己是老爷或绅士呢?!哈!哈!哈哈!汤姆绅士?你竟然敢教训你的主人,你倒说说看什么是不对起来了!敢跟老子对着干,是不是不想揍那臭婆娘?是不是认为它不对?是不是呀?!”

  “是的,主人!我的的确确是这么想的,”汤姆温和地说,“那个女人的确可怜,她身体虚弱,有病在身,如果再去打她,那也就太残忍了。我不忍心下手,也绝对不会去下手的。主人,如果你真想要我动手教训这里的人,我肯定做不到,就算要了我的命,我也绝对做不到!”

  汤姆说话的语气温和中透露坚毅,容易看出他话中持有肯定态度的决心是无可否认的。烈格雷气得鼻子都歪了,他浑身颤抖,用发出绿色光芒的眼睛盯着汤姆,就好像一头凶猛的野兽对着自己口边的猎物时,还不忘好好地捉弄它一番。烈格雷先生极力想抑制自己施行报复的强烈冲动,他缓和下来,不竟又对汤姆冷嘲热讽起来。

  “嘿,你真是这里很了不起的狗东西呀!你的虔诚能感动上帝,你是从天上下凡的吧?真是位可敬的圣人,是世人敬重的君子呀!同我们这些凡俗夫子谈起话来果真不一样,我们都变成了原罪凶手了!你难道在你的《圣经》里没读到这些话吗?‘做仆人的,要坚决服从你们的主人。’别忘了我就是你的主人,是我花一千二百美元把你买回来的。该死的家伙,你要明白从你的躯体到你的灵魂全都是属于我的,我是你的主子,你是我的奴隶。”烈格雷先生抬起穿有厚皮靴的脚瞧着汤姆身上踢去,“他妈的,还不快说!”

  经过长时间的肉体摧残和极度残酷的暴力,汤姆浑身是伤,痛得直不起身子。但就是烈格雷对这些问题的提出给他带来了一种精神上的喜悦和胜利的感觉。他没有认输,他突然立起了身体望着天空,脸上的血和泪聚在一起,他虔诚而恳切地叫了起来:“主人,不!不!不!我的身体属于你,但我的灵魂不是你的,金钱根本买不到它,因为它属于有能力保护它的主人!没关系,真的没关系!你根本伤害不到它!”

  “我真的伤害不了它吗?”烈格雷咬牙切齿道。“尊贵的汤姆,咱们走着瞧,走着瞧吧!桑博、昆博,你们两个蠢家伙快点给我过来,给我好好教训这该死的黑鬼,最好让他这个月都甭想下地走路!”

  那两个恶毒的家伙一下子把汤姆逮在手里。高大的身躯是他们骄傲的资本,他们的脸上都流露出得意的神情——似魔鬼般的笑容,粗暴的恶行使得他们变成了真正地狱的魔鬼。当他们拖着重伤的汤姆从屋子里出来的时候,那个可怜的女人吓得尖叫起来,呆在屋子里的其他人张煌失措不自禁地全都站了起来。

 第三十四章 混血女人的经历

  被欺压的人在流泪;

  而欺压他们的人有势力。

  所以,死人常常被人们称赞,

  活着的人受到歧视。

  ——《传道书》第四章第一节

  夜色很深了,浑身是伤、满脸污垢的汤姆独自一人躺在一间破旧不堪、被人遗忘的轧棉房里。房间里到处堆放着一些损坏不用的仪器和陈年累月遗留下来的几堆破棉花及破烂垃圾。

  这样的晚上潮湿闷热,不知其数的蚊子在空中飞来飞去寻找可以猪食的对象,汤姆的伤口更加痛苦难熬了。他的喉咙热得冒烟,肉体上针刺般的痛楚让他感觉到世界上没有比这更难受更难熬的痛苦了。这是让人难以承受最残酷的折磨。

  “噢!上帝,如果您仁慈的话,求您看一看我吧!让我在邪恶中获取胜利!求您救救我吧!让世界上任何的痛苦磨难都折服不了我!”汤姆忍受身上的痛楚虔诚地祈祷。

  背后传来了一阵脚步声,他感觉到有人进入了屋子,光亮从灯笼中散射出来照在他的脸上。

  “谁呀?求你看在上帝的份上,给我口水喝吧!噢,我快渴死了!”

  探望汤姆的人是卡西。她连忙放下手中的灯,从瓶子里倒水出来,扶着汤姆的头喂他喝。汤姆早就渴死了,他急不可待地一杯接一杯地喝着。

  “想怎么喝就怎么喝吧!”她安慰道,“我明白这种难受的滋味。像今天晚上出来送水给你这类人喝,已经很多次了。”

  “太太,我太感激你了。”汤姆说道——喝足水以后。

  “你不需要称呼我太太!我与你没有什么两样,都是令人怜悯的奴隶,可能我低贱的地位还比不上你。”她满怀感触地说。起身走到门边,拉着一床铺有浸过冷水的亚麻布的席子进来了。“过来吧,不幸的兄弟,移到这床草席上来吧!”

  遍体鳞伤的汤姆费了好大的劲,才把僵硬的身体移到席子上,一接触清凉的亚麻布,汤姆感觉到比以前舒服多了,伤口也不那么疼痛了。

  这个女人曾经护理过好多被打伤的病人,因此她明白如何减轻痛苦的方法。接着她又替汤姆试了其它几种,现在汤姆感觉到舒服多了。

  “哦,”叫卡西的女人一边忙着把汤姆的头放到一个用烂棉絮充的枕头上一边说:“我能为你做的就这些了。”

  汤姆连忙向她道了谢。那女人坐在他身边的一块地板上,用手环抱膝盖一声不吭地凝视前方,带着一种属于酸涩和怜悯的表情。她头上的帽沿倾向一边,露出一头黑色曲卷似波浪般的长发,极不规矩地散落在她美丽而忧伤的脸蛋两旁。

  “我不幸的兄弟,你不知道你这样做有多傻吗?”她最终忍不住喊了出来,“根本毫无半点用处!我承认,你的确勇敢,你做得也有理。但对他那种人,做这些根本起不了作用,纯粹是劳力伤神。你要清楚自已被魔鬼捏在手里,他是世界上最不讲理的恶棍!他蛮横得不容任何人不向他屈服。”

  “向他屈服!”汤姆惊慌地瞪大了眼睛,在他经受肉皮之苦、倍受煎熬的时候,难道他没有这么想过吗?这个女人似乎是他眼里唯一诱惑他的化身,他在心里不停地苦苦挣扎。

  “噢!上帝,我的主啊!”他呻吟着,“我不能屈服!”

  “求助上帝根本没有什么用,他不会听到你的呼叫,”那女人万般肯定地说,“我不相信世界上有真正的上帝,假设有的话,他也不肯帮助我们这些可怜人,他肯定站在我们的敌人那边。不论白天和黑夜,所有的一切事情似乎都与我们过不去,这跟下地狱又有什么区别呢?既然这样我们为什么不下地狱?”

  听她这么说,汤姆不禁闭上了眼睛浑身颤抖,他害怕听到这些诅咒上帝,谩骂神灵的话。

  “你不明白,”那女人接着又说道,“对这里的事,你可能还不太了解,我就是明白得太彻底了。自从来到这个鬼地方呆了五年,不管是我的灵魂还是我的肉体几乎每天都在遭受着无穷尽的践踏和折磨,我憎恨他就像憎恨魔鬼那样深恶痛绝!生活在这孤岛般的鬼庄园里,几乎与人世隔绝,方圆几十英里围着的全是沼泽地。在这儿根本找不出一个白人,就算你被他活活烧死,被烫死了,还是被剁成肉酱亦或把你捆起来让猎狗撕成碎片,都没有人来管你,也没有人能替你作证。在这里上帝的准则和人类制订的法律根本是滑稽之谈,对我们派不上任何用场。我们没有任何自由和保障!你再仔细看看这个人!世界上什么坏事他都干得出来。如果我把这个鬼庄园里亲眼看见的事通通捅出来,恐怕没有一个人不被吓得浑身颤抖、毛骨悚然。反抗如果能够有用的话,难道我还会继续跟他睡在一块吗?我也曾受过很好的教育,也知道廉耻和尊严。但他,天啦!你知道他以前算个什么屁东西?现在又是个什么玩意儿的暴君吗?!五年了,整整五年,我还是没有逃出他的魔掌,还是迫不得已和他住在一块。每天每夜,我没有一分钟不在痛骂我自己,诅咒自己为什么还要活在世上?你不是不知道,他现在又弄了个女人来,那女人很年轻,据说才十五岁。听她自己说她是很虔诚的。她曾有个教她读《圣经》的女主人。天啦!她竟然把《圣经》也带到了这个鬼庄园来了,真是天大的笑话。”那女人狂放而伤感地笑出了眼泪,这种奇怪的笑声久久回荡在这间破屋子里。

  周围是无穷尽的恐怖黑暗,汤姆双手交叉地放在胸口,终于叫了出来,“噢!仁慈的上帝!尊敬的上帝啊!您是不会忘掉我们这些可怜人的,您睁开眼睛看看吧!上帝,我快没命了!”

  那女人沉着脸继续说:“所有和你一起做苦工的那帮可怜人又算什么屁东西呢?!他们根本不值得你去为他们受罪,一旦给予他们机会,他们就会反目成仇联手欺压你。他们对待曾同他们一起共患难的兄弟的态度不会比凶残再好到哪里去,你休想用仁慈来感化他们,换取他们的和平,你所有的做法无疑只是徒劳,根本毫无用处。”

  “所有受灾害可怜的人类啊!”汤姆叹惜道,“究竟是什么促使善良的他们变得凶狠、恶毒起来的呢?如果有一天我会疲倦的话,说不定我也会慢慢适应他们的暴敛行为,到最后跟他们也没什么两样!不!不!决不!太太!我现在一无所有了,我已经失去了心爱的妻子、可爱的儿女、美好的家庭和我仁慈的主人,假如她们还在的话,就算活一星期,我也会重获幸福。现在没有一样属于我的东西了,我将永远都不会再重获她们。我已经失去了幸福的天堂,我再也不能失去可贵的灵魂,跟别人一样变成一个可恶人。”

  “但是上帝也不能因此而怪罪我们呀!”女人说,“他毫无理由怪罪我们,落到今天这种地步,我们完全是被邪恶逼出来的。就算他要找人治罪的话,也只能找引导我们走向罪恶的主人。”

  “你说得很对,”汤姆说,“即使这样可也帮不了我们呀!我们不能作恶!一旦我某天跟桑博一样使坏,一样狠毒地对待无辜的苦难人们,追究是什么使我变成这样子已经不太重要,对我本身来说,我真正担心的是我变质的本性呀!”

  那女人吃惊地瞪着汤姆,仿佛她没想到会得到这样的回答。她深深地叹了一口气说:“一点不错。噢!上帝呀!为什么?唉!唉!唉!”她一连几声哀叹,一下子跌坐在地,仿佛矛盾的心理和悲痛的现实让她心力憔悴,再也支撑不了她。

  空气一下子变得紧张起来,彼此都能听到对方的呼吸。又过了一会儿汤姆微弱地低呼:“太太,我请求您帮我个忙。”

  那女人迅速地站直了身体,她的神情马上又变得坚定起来,和平时没有两一样。

  “太太,我记得他们把我的衣服扔在房间的某个角落里,那件外衣的口袋里装着我的《圣经》,麻烦您!太太,帮我拿过来。”

  卡西走了过去,从那件外衣的衣袋里掏出了《圣经》。汤姆很快地翻动书页,当翻到做了明显标记而且磨损得很旧的那页书时,他停了下来,上面说的是关于救世主使人类得以解放而自己死前惨遭恶遇的过程。

  “太太,您必须帮我一把,念这段给我听,它要比喝水更令我解渴。”

  卡西仍然露出冷漠的神情,拿起那本书仔细地看了那段。然后,她开始高声地、动情地读起了这段悲壮而华丽的描写,声调优美、柔和,非同一般。读到动情处时,她常常会声音哽咽,偶尔竟颤抖得读不出来。每到这个时候,她干脆停下来,竭力抑制激动的感情一直到她完全镇定以后才继续读下去,重新恢复常态。“父啊,你们不要怪罪他们,因为他们不晓得自己的所作所为”当她读到这句感人肺腑的话时,她麻木地丢掉了手中的书本放声痛哭,披散在她肩上那又厚又黑的卷发随着身体的抽动也动感地颤抖起来。

  汤姆陪着她无声地流泪,时而发出几声哀鸣。

  “假如我们能够坚定自己的意志向他学习,那就好了!”汤姆说,“为什么他做起来是那么容易,轻而易举,而我们却倍经苦难、费尽心机也难以达到?噢,上帝,救救我们吧!仁慈的耶稣基督!我求你了!”

  过了半斗烟工夫,汤姆又说道:“太太,在每件事情上您都可能比我强。但这并不说明您不能从我身上学到一些东西。您说上帝也没站到我们这边,他无视我们惨遭虐待和欺凌,太太!但请您也看看他自己的亲生儿子——我们的荣耀,神圣的耶稣主,他的遭遇也不好呀!难道他逃离了穷困和劳苦了吗?你和我都没有落到他那种卑微的地位。所以,上帝他并没有遗忘我们,这一点我敢肯定。《圣经》上面告诉我们,如果能够忍耐也一定跟他一样可以替自己作主。但是我们不认他,他又哪能认我们呢?甚至救世主和他的门徒们都遭受了灾难。《圣经》上说,他们是被石头砸死、被利锯分身的。他们披着羊皮四处奔走,受穷、受难、受害。我们不应该因为自己生活得不幸福,就觉得上帝不管我们,没替我们作主。如果我们不向邪恶让步、相信上帝与我们同在,我们肯定能发现事情并非那样。”

  “可是他为什么要把我们安排在这个地方呢?除了变成魔鬼我们几乎无路可走。”女人问他。

  “我有信心让自己不跟着他们作恶。”汤姆回答。

  “好吧!你就等着看吧!”卡西又说,“我太了解他们了,明天他们又会在你面前出现,使出新花招对付你,一直到你屈服为止!”

  “上帝,”汤姆求助道,“你要拯救我的灵魂啊!噢!仁慈的耶稣基督!我不能屈服的,求您救我一把吧!”

  “我的天啊!”卡西说,“你不要试图祈祷,这种发泄的方式我以前见得多了!但他们最终没有一个人能坚持下去,都屈服了。埃米琳起先也坚持着,同你有一样的想法。但她又能坚持多久呢?汤姆,你必须放弃善良和那份执着,只有这样他才会让你活着。”

  “就这么决定了,我宁愿选择死亡!”汤姆悲伤地说,“如果他们愿意的话,想怎么折磨我就怎么折磨我吧!反正是快要死去的人了。但在我选择死亡的那一刻,他们就不能抑制我了,我没有向他们屈服。上帝知道,他会陪我一块面临灾难的。现在我很清醒,就这么决定了。”

  卡西没再答话,她端坐在那儿,眼睛死死地盯着一个地方。

  “也许它是个好主意,”她自言自语道,“至少那些已经屈服了的人,他们就没希望了!他们已经失去了灵魂,我们每天生活在污秽肮脏的地方,因此也愈来愈表现得厌恶一切,到最后就讨厌自己了!我不止一次想到要死,可我却缺乏胆量去死!完了!完了!我彻底完蛋了!现在的我压根就没比当年的我坚毅啊!”

  “喏,你看看我,”她很快地说,“你看我现在变成咋样了。我从小就是在有钱人家的家庭中长大的,现在我首先记起的就是我家富丽堂皇的客厅;我总是打扮得像个高贵的小公主,跟在客人后面在大厅里玩耍。他们老是称赞我——漂亮可爱的娃娃。我家的窗户开得特别大,上面装着落地玻璃,玻璃的外面是个很大的花园,以前我总是跟我的姐妹们在一起,喜欢在花园的那棵蜜桔树下捉迷藏。稍微长大后,我被父亲送进了一所教会学校。在那里我学了几乎我能学的东西:音乐,法语,刺绣等等,没有一样我学不会的。不幸的那年是在我十四岁的时候,父亲突然去世,我从学校赶回家参加他的葬礼。遗产清查时,我们才发现家里所有的财产还远远不够抵押他的债务。债主们在盘点账本时,把我也加进了一份子。我的母亲原来是个女奴,所以父亲曾一度希望我获得自由。谁料在他未办清手续之前就去世了。我的父亲原本健健康康的,在临死之前两个小时还很正常(他是新奥尔良市第一批霍乱的受害者之一)。父亲去世后的第二天,我的后娘带着她自己的亲生儿女去了她母亲的庄园。那两天里,我觉得他们一个个对我的态度都有所改变,但我不明白究竟是为什么?当时他们请了一个年轻的律师来办理一切事情。我记得他没有一天不到我家,也喜欢和我聊天——他说话的态度很好。有一天,他突然带了个小伙子来到我的面前,我现在还觉得他是我今生见过最帅的一个男孩。那天晚上,我永远也忘不了。我们在花园里漫步,是他的温柔和友善抚平了我当时那颗受创伤又孤单寂寞的心。他对我说,他已经爱上我好久好久了,在我上教会学校之前,他就已经注意到我了。他非常愿意助我一臂之力,做我当时的保护人。换而言之,是他花了两千美元买下了我,我已经完全属于他了。但他并没有告诉我,他隐瞒了这些,所以我挺乐意也自然地跟了他!他是我眼中英俊、善良而又高贵的王子,我以为我找到了幸福,我把自己当作世界上最幸福的女人!他带我住在一幢很漂亮的房子里,里面有佣人、马车、家具和华丽的衣服……世界上所有可以用金钱换来的东西,他都给了我。但是我并非看重这些物品,我只在乎他的人,我是那么地爱他,我关心他胜过关心我自己和自己的灵魂。他要我做什么,我都依了他,我对他的爱简直无可挑剔。”

  “我今生只求过他一次,我太希望他能娶我为妻了。我心里想,他那么爱我,我几乎成了他心目中完美的女神,如果我真像他自己说的那样的话,他肯定愿意和我结婚,给我名份。但他却始终对我说,那是绝对不可能的事。慢慢地我就被他说服了。我相信了他的话,只要在上帝面前彼此忠诚,我们就是夫妻。如果这不是骗人的鬼话,那么,我就是他的妻子了,难道还有谁能否认我那时对他的忠贞不渝吗?跟他相处的日子,我每天都在察言观色,分析研究他的一笑一怒。整整七年的时间里,我默默地为他付出,这难道不是为了讨他欢心吗?有一次,他得了黄热病,我一直不宽衣带地侍候了他二十天,一刻都不离开他。我一个人替他喂药,替他做佣人侍候他的一切事情,什么事都是我一个人干的。他病愈之后,对我也是百般呵护,说我是他的天使,救了他一条命。后来我们有了两个可爱的孩子。大的叫亨利,是个男孩,他和他的父亲简直一模一样,他也有一双美丽的大眼睛,头上长着一圈圈的卷发,服贴地耷在同样美丽的小脑袋上。他的气质和天赋也像极了他父亲。至于那个小埃利斯,他说长得像我一样漂亮,他老喜欢夸我,说我是他见过全路易斯安那州最美丽的女人,他还说我和两个孩子是他的命根子,生命的全部,他为有我和两个孩子而感到高兴和自豪。我总是喜欢把我的两个孩子打扮得漂漂亮亮,在好天气的日子里由他带着我们坐上敞篷马车到野外去兜风。每当听到路人对我们加以评价的时候,他会特别开心,乐得像个孩子似的趴在我的耳边赞美我和孩子几句。噢!那时候我是多么开心啊!我总觉得上帝赐恩于我,我真正成了世界上最幸福的女人了,但就在我陶醉在幸福中的时候,恶运也随即而来。他的一个表兄弟要到新奥尔良来玩。兄弟俩的感情特别深,他很重视那位表兄。可不知为什么,自从我见他第一面起,我就害怕再见到他。我有一种预感,好像老觉得他会给我带来不幸似的。他特别喜欢跟亨利一块出去玩,但每次总是很晚才回来。亨利的性情极为高傲、难驯。我想说什么,可我什么话都不敢说,我唯一能做的只有保持沉默。后来他又带着亨利上赌场,亨利那种性格的人,只要一让他染上了赌瘾,就永远别再指望他能戒掉。接着他又为亨利好心地物色了一位小姐,我能看出他居心不良。即使他从来没有向我表现什么,但我还是看得出来。日子就这样在一天又一天中滑过,我的心更清楚地认识到这一点。我的心被跌成了碎片,可我却说不上一句话!这时亨利宣布他要同那位小姐结婚,由于拖欠人家很多赌债,婚礼不得不一拖再拖。那表兄便装模作样提出买下我和我的孩子们,以便亨利能还清赌债如愿以偿。亨利竟然真的上当了。有一天,他突然告诉我,他要到很远的乡下去办一些事情,估计要两三个礼拜才能回来。他说话的语气比平时还要柔和好听得多,他说他一定会回来。即使这样可还是骗不了我,我知道灾难和不幸就要降临在我的身上。我直立着身子站在那儿,吞吞吐吐一句话都说不出来,我坚定自己不许掉一滴眼泪。他吻了我和孩子们好久好久,接着就骑上他的马调头走了。我目送他走出我的视线,然后我就什么也不知道了。

  “就在这个时候,他的表兄来领取他的财产,那个该死的恶棍,他告诉我说他已经买下了我和孩子们,他把契据摊开在我的面前。我恨透他了,我不停地在上帝面前咒骂;即使我死,我也不愿跟他。

  “‘你自己决定吧!’他接着说,‘如果你不想要我把你的孩子卖掉的话,你就乖乖地听我的话,我要你做什么你就得做什么,否则,你将永远都见不到你那可爱的孩子们。’他还得意地告诉我说,在他见我第一面的时候,便想霸占我。是他故意引亨利误入歧途,染上赌瘾,欠一屁股债,最后让他心甘情愿地把我们卖掉。他还告诉我,他又想尽一切办法使亨利爱上了那位小姐,他既然费了这么大劲,做了那么多事,就不会轻言放弃我让他心血白费,他更不会因为我耍要性子,掉几滴眼泪而心慈手软的。

  “我认输了,我佩服他的聪明,要知道我的孩子就是我的命根子呀!除了他们,我什么都没有了,我不能再失去他们。他使出最狠毒的杀手锏,警告我:只要我稍有反抗,他就要卖掉我的孩子们,我怕了,最后我只好屈服。老天!那时我过着什么样的生活啊!随着日子一天天地滑过,我的心都碎了,我恨束缚我身体和灵魂的人,我没有解救自己的办法。所以我不得不去接受我的悲哀和不幸。想起以前和亨利生活的时候,我总是喜欢朗诵诗书给他听,他喜欢听我读书,弹琴,唱歌,也喜欢同我跳舞。但我为这个人所做的一切事情都是我不情愿的。那是一种惩罚、一种累赘、一种沉重的心理负担,可我还是不得不忍让。我害怕他对我的孩子们专横残暴。小亨利像他爸爸一样,从来没有向任何人屈服过,他是个勇敢高傲的小家伙,而埃利斯则是个敏感羞怯的小东西。那该杀的恶棍老是喜欢为难小亨利,然后再跟他闹。这样使得我每天都在忧心和担心中度过。我劝小亨利对他忍让一些,尊敬他一些,也试着让他们保持一段距离,我太害怕失去孩子们了!但我所做的一切根本无济于事,有一天,他终于把两个孩子都卖掉了。我记得那天,他非要领我去坐马车到野外兜风,在我回家之后,才知道孩子们没了。他心安理得地告诉我说,他把两个孩子卖掉了。他甚至还神气地说,卖掉了我的孩子,他因此而得到了一笔可观的收入。那是用我的骨肉换来的钱!当时我像一个发疯的女人对他破口大骂,我用最恶毒的话去诅咒他。他有好一阵子的确挺怕我,可他并没有因此而对我好一点。他说:孩子们是被他卖掉了,不错,他卖掉了他们,但还可能让我有机会同他们见面,只要他高兴。要是我再继续咧咧不休地吵闹,不平静下来,他们就会因此而遭殃!唉!我的孩子掌握在他的掌中,我不得不听任他的任何企图和摆布。他逼得我整天一声不吭地对他唯命是从,他还花言巧语地骗我,只要他高兴说不准哪天就把孩子们赎回来,我期待着。有一天,我到外面散步,途中路过一家拘留所。我看见一大堆人堵在门口,还听见一个小孩的哭叫声。突然,我可怜的小亨利挣脱了那几个人的魔掌,飞奔着向我跑来,他拼命地抓住我的衣服。那几个人恶狠狠地跑过来,对他叫骂着。其中有一个人(我一辈子都不会忘掉那张脸),他朝小亨利怒吼道,“你别天真得想逃跑,我要把你带到拘留所去,让他们好好地惩罚你一顿,最好叫你这一辈子想忘都忘不了。”我害怕了,我苦苦地哀求他们放了小亨利,他们却哄堂大笑。我那可怜的孩子惊惶地尖叫着,他盯着我的脸,拼命地抓住我的衣服不放。我没有办法解救他,他们为了把他带走,几乎撕烂了我的裙子,最终,他们如愿以偿地把他带去了拘留所,我可怜的小亨利边走边悲惨的叫着‘妈!妈!妈!你要救救我呀!’有一位老人站在旁边,看起来似乎很同情我们。我向他求助,只要他愿意帮助我的小亨利,我可以把身上所有值钱的东西全部给他。他不停地摇头,听那人说,自从主人买下这个小男孩,他一直都不听话,很无礼。他要让那男孩吃点苦头,让他以后再不敢那样。我飞奔似地跑回了家,一路上只要我每向前踏出一步,就好像听见了小亨利的哭喊声。我气喘吁吁地跑回了家,冲进客厅里,在客厅里我找到了巴特勒,我把自己亲眼见到的事情经过告诉了他,求他去救救小亨利。他却奸笑道说:‘那孩子是应该被教训教训了,他罪有应得,早就该被教训了。’他竟然还对我说:‘我没骗你吧!’”

  “当时我的脑里一片空白,只觉得天旋地转,我气炸了。我依稀记得桌上放着把猪刀,在不太清醒的状态下,我有了勇气,拿起那把长猎刀向巴特勒刺去。再后来,我眼睛一黑,便失去了知觉……

  “我晕过去了,很多天后,当我再次苏醒过来的时候,我发现自己躺在一间舒适雅致的屋子里,那不是我的房问。有一个陌生的黑人老太太小心地照料着我,她还请了位大夫常常来观察我的病情,给我很多关怀。到后来,我才知道究竟是怎么回事,那个恶棍已经永远离开了这幢房子,我是唯一留在这幢即将出售房子中的人,所谓她们为什么要对我无微不至的关怀无非是因为这个原因。

  “我根本就没指望自己能够生活得健健康康,相反我总希望自己能够永远这么躺着,有人照顾。但希望终归是希望,我根本没法阻止事实的到来,我的烧渐渐地退了,身子也开始好转,最后我终于可以下床了。他们便天天催着我打扮自己,时而有一些绅士模样的先生来拜访,抽着大烟用不怀好意的目光打量我,向我提一些问题,争讨我的身价。我显得是那么地悲伤无助,几乎从不开口说话。他们为此都不愿意收留我。后来就有人恐吓我,说我如果不让人家看起来精神一点,友善一点,给人家好感一点,他们就会用鞭子惩罚我。我气馁了,终于有一天,一位川斯图尔特的绅士先生看上了我,他似乎洞悉我的心事渐渐地对我有了感情。后来,他老是三番五次地来看我,他的诚意打动了我,我相信他是个好人,便把有关自己的一切情况都告诉了他。紧接着,他就买下了我,并发誓一定要帮我赎回我那可怜的孩子们,他四处打听,终于找到了小亨利的主人家,但人家告诉他,小亨利已经离开了那家旅馆被卖到了珍珠河畔的一个庄园里。这就是关于小亨利的最后一个消息,再后来他又寻找到我的女儿,他愿意赎回小埃利斯,但那家老太太不肯,即使用一笔钱来交换,她也不肯。巴特勒听到这个消息后不怀好意地托人捎话给我,说我今生都别再指望要见到她。令我唯一感到欣慰的是:川斯图尔特对我特别好,作为一位船长,他拥有一座令人羡慕的大庄园,庄园雅致漂亮。我和他生活在那儿,那一年,我怀上了他的孩子。噢!那个未出世的小家伙我是多么地喜欢他呀!他肯定像极了我可爱的小亨利,但是这一切并没有阻止我去放弃他的决心。的确,我在心里早就下了决心,我不能再让我的又一个孩子来到世上受罪!等他出生才两个星期的时候,我把他心疼地搂在怀里,一边吻着他,一边对他流泪。然后,我喂了他鸦片酊,紧紧地把他搂在怀里,我可爱的孩子在睡梦中结束了生命。当时我是多么地悲伤啊!我每天以泪洗面,我后悔一时错念杀死了他,这样说估计人们不会相信。但现在我并不认为它是一件错事,我自豪自己的决定,至少它使我的孩子逃离了人世的苦难和不幸,我无法令他幸福,除了赐他死亡之外我还能给他什么好东西呢?后来,霍乱蔓延开了,川斯图尔特船长并没有逃脱这次恶运,他离我走了。我不明白自己已经走到了死亡的边沿,为什么还依旧幸存呢?!不久之后,我继续变成了一种商品,从一个人的手里被卖到了另外一个人的手里。接下来的日子里,我美丽的容颜终于被无情的岁月磨损了,腐蚀了,脸上起了好多皱纹还患了可怕的寒热病。到最后,这个恶棍买下了我,我被迫来到了这个鬼地方。”

  故事完了,那女人停住了她的述说。在她讲述自己不幸的遭遇时,声音时快时慢,语调沉重热切。有时候她好像在向别人诉说,有时候则好像是说给自己听。她讲的是那么地投入,那么地令人感动,汤姆完完全全地沉浸在她的故事中,完全忘记了自己身上的疼痛。他用自己的右手困难地支撑身体,眼睛一眨不眨地注视着她,只见她不停地在房间里走来走去,脑后那又长又黑的卷发随着她的移动也不停地在她背后一起一伏。

  沉默了几分钟,她接着又说:“你不是告诉我,上帝并没有忘记我们吗?上帝无时不刻地在关注着我们,甚至关注着我们世上的一草一木吗?也许你说的是真的。我在教会学校里也听嬷嬷们说过末日审判的事,据说到了那一天,所有一切罪恶都被公布于世受到惩罚,到那时我们就可以伸张正义,重获自由了。”

  “或许有些人会说我的遭遇算不了什么,我的儿女们受的罪也很平常,几乎是一些不及一提的小事情小风波。然而,在我每次走在大街上的时候,我就强烈地感觉到整座城市足可在我的不幸中沉沦!我恨不得要房屋倒塌,土地崩裂将我埋在下面,我期待死亡。果真这样的话,到审判的那一天,我就会站在上帝面前控告那些恶棍们,谴责他们是怎样从肉体到灵魂毁灭我和我的孩子们。

  “在我还是个小女孩的时候,我信任上帝,也爱向上帝祈祷。我自以为自己是个很不错的虔诚教徒。但是现在,我没有一天不被那些魔鬼们纠缠着,折磨着。我根本无法再找回自己的本性。他们一步一步地把我推向罪恶的边沿。我相信,总有一天我也会像他们对待我那样地对待他们的!”她紧握拳头,眼睛里闪烁着兴奋的光芒。“我一定要把那些恶棍送进地狱里去,而且越快越好。我会在一个晚上把他们全部消灭,即使结果不如意,他们把我用火活活烧死,我也绝不后悔!”她放声大笑,笑声久久回荡在这间早被人遗忘的小屋里。她全身发抖,抑制不住悲痛的泪水。最后,这笑声变成了歇斯底里的哭泣。最后,她终于无力地跌坐在地上。

  好一会儿过去了,她终于渐渐地平息下来,这种激情的发作几乎耗尽了她的力气,她缓缓地直立身子,努力使自己恢复平静。

  “噢,我可怜的兄弟,你还需要我替你做些什么事吗?”她走到汤姆的身旁,小声地问道,“你还要不要喝水!”

  她说话的声音圆润动听,举手投足之间优雅得体,跟刚才那种狂乱的形态相比有着天壤之别。

  汤姆一边喝着水,一边用怜悯而又吃惊的目光仔细地打量着她。

  “噢!太太!我真心祝愿您能找到他,从他那儿重新获得幸福。”

  “找到他?他在哪儿?他又叫什么名字呢?”卡西一连串地问道。

  “上帝,是您刚才说到的上帝呀!”

  “很小的时候,我在神坛上常常见到他的像,”卡西说道,眼睛里浮现出对那些美好回忆的憧憬。“可是他现在不在这里呀!这里除了无穷尽的罪恶其它什么也没有了,哦!天啦!”她不安地把手压在自己的胸口上,呼吸仓促,似乎肩负着重大责任似的。

  汤姆一副欲语还休的样子,她摆了摆手,阻止了他下面要说的话。

  “我不幸的兄弟,什么都不用说了,好好地休息一会儿吧!”她把水端到汤姆能碰及的地方,然后又做了一些尽可能让他舒服的工作后就离开了小屋。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 31
The Middle Passage
“Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst not look upon iniquity: wherefore lookest thou upon them that deal treacherously, and holdest thy tongue when the wicked devoureth the man that is more righteous than he?”—Hab. 1: 13.
On the lower part of a small, mean boat, on the Red river, Tom sat,—chains on his wrists, chains on his feet, and a weight heavier than chains lay on his heart. All had faded from his sky,—moon and star; all had passed by him, as the trees and banks were now passing, to return no more. Kentucky home, with wife and children, and indulgent owners; St. Clare home, with all its refinements and splendors; the golden head of Eva, with its saint-like eyes; the proud, gay, handsome, seemingly careless, yet ever-kind St. Clare; hours of ease and indulgent leisure,—all gone! and in place thereof, what remains?
It is one of the bitterest apportionments of a lot of slavery, that the negro, sympathetic and assimilative, after acquiring, in a refined family, the tastes and feelings which form the atmosphere of such a place, is not the less liable to become the bond-slave of the coarsest and most brutal,—just as a chair or table, which once decorated the superb saloon, comes, at last, battered and defaced, to the barroom of some filthy tavern, or some low haunt of vulgar debauchery. The great difference is, that the table and chair cannot feel, and the man can; for even a legal enactment that he shall be “taken, reputed, adjudged in law, to be a chattel personal,” cannot blot out his soul, with its own private little world of memories, hopes, loves, fears, and desires.
Mr. Simon Legree, Tom’s master, had purchased slaves at one place and another, in New Orleans, to the number of eight, and driven them, handcuffed, in couples of two and two, down to the good steamer Pirate, which lay at the levee, ready for a trip up the Red river.
Having got them fairly on board, and the boat being off, he came round, with that air of efficiency which ever characterized him, to take a review of them. Stopping opposite to Tom, who had been attired for sale in his best broadcloth suit, with well-starched linen and shining boots, he briefly expressed himself as follows:
“Stand up.”
Tom stood up.
“Take off that stock!” and, as Tom, encumbered by his fetters, proceeded to do it, he assisted him, by pulling it, with no gentle hand, from his neck, and putting it in his pocket.
Legree now turned to Tom’s trunk, which, previous to this, he had been ransacking, and, taking from it a pair of old pantaloons and dilapidated coat, which Tom had been wont to put on about his stable-work, he said, liberating Tom’s hands from the handcuffs, and pointing to a recess in among the boxes,
“You go there, and put these on.”
Tom obeyed, and in a few moments returned.
“Take off your boots,” said Mr. Legree.
Tom did so.
“There,” said the former, throwing him a pair of coarse, stout shoes, such as were common among the slaves, “put these on.”
In Tom’s hurried exchange, he had not forgotten to transfer his cherished Bible to his pocket. It was well he did so; for Mr. Legree, having refitted Tom’s handcuffs, proceeded deliberately to investigate the contents of his pockets. He drew out a silk handkerchief, and put it into his own pocket. Several little trifles, which Tom had treasured, chiefly because they had amused Eva, he looked upon with a contemptuous grunt, and tossed them over his shoulder into the river.
Tom’s Methodist hymn-book, which, in his hurry, he had forgotten, he now held up and turned over.
Humph! pious, to be sure. So, what’s yer name,—you belong to the church, eh?”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Tom, firmly.
“Well, I’ll soon have that out of you. I have none o’ yer bawling, praying, singing niggers on my place; so remember. Now, mind yourself,” he said, with a stamp and a fierce glance of his gray eye, directed at Tom, “I’m your church now! You understand,—you’ve got to be as I say.”
Something within the silent black man answered No! and, as if repeated by an invisible voice, came the words of an old prophetic scroll, as Eva had often read them to him,—“Fear not! for I have redeemed thee. I have called thee by name. Thou art Mine!”
But Simon Legree heard no voice. That voice is one he never shall hear. He only glared for a moment on the downcast face of Tom, and walked off. He took Tom’s trunk, which contained a very neat and abundant wardrobe, to the forecastle, where it was soon surrounded by various hands of the boat. With much laughing, at the expense of niggers who tried to be gentlemen, the articles very readily were sold to one and another, and the empty trunk finally put up at auction. It was a good joke, they all thought, especially to see how Tom looked after his things, as they were going this way and that; and then the auction of the trunk, that was funnier than all, and occasioned abundant witticisms.
This little affair being over, Simon sauntered up again to his property.
“Now, Tom, I’ve relieved you of any extra baggage, you see. Take mighty good care of them clothes. It’ll be long enough ’fore you get more. I go in for making niggers careful; one suit has to do for one year, on my place.”
Simon next walked up to the place where Emmeline was sitting, chained to another woman.
“Well, my dear,” he said, chucking her under the chin, “keep up your spirits.”
The involuntary look of horror, fright and aversion, with which the girl regarded him, did not escape his eye. He frowned fiercely.
“None o’ your shines, gal! you’s got to keep a pleasant face, when I speak to ye,—d’ye hear? And you, you old yellow poco moonshine!” he said, giving a shove to the mulatto woman to whom Emmeline was chained, “don’t you carry that sort of face! You’s got to look chipper, I tell ye!”
“I say, all on ye,” he said retreating a pace or two back, “look at me,—look at me,—look me right in the eye,—straight, now!” said he, stamping his foot at every pause.
As by a fascination, every eye was now directed to the glaring greenish-gray eye of Simon.
“Now,” said he, doubling his great, heavy fist into something resembling a blacksmith’s hammer, “d’ye see this fist? Heft it!” he said, bringing it down on Tom’s hand. “Look at these yer bones! Well, I tell ye this yer fist has got as hard as iron knocking down niggers. I never see the nigger, yet, I couldn’t bring down with one crack,” said he, bringing his fist down so near to the face of Tom that he winked and drew back. “I don’t keep none o’ yer cussed overseers; I does my own overseeing; and I tell you things is seen to. You’s every one on ye got to toe the mark, I tell ye; quick,—straight,—the moment I speak. That’s the way to keep in with me. Ye won’t find no soft spot in me, nowhere. So, now, mind yerselves; for I don’t show no mercy!”
The women involuntarily drew in their breath, and the whole gang sat with downcast, dejected faces. Meanwhile, Simon turned on his heel, and marched up to the bar of the boat for a dram.
“That’s the way I begin with my niggers,” he said, to a gentlemanly man, who had stood by him during his speech. “It’s my system to begin strong,—just let ’em know what to expect.”
“Indeed!” said the stranger, looking upon him with the curiosity of a naturalist studying some out-of-the-way specimen.
“Yes, indeed. I’m none o’ yer gentlemen planters, with lily fingers, to slop round and be cheated by some old cuss of an overseer! Just feel of my knuckles, now; look at my fist. Tell ye, sir, the flesh on ’t has come jest like a stone, practising on nigger—feel on it.”
The stranger applied his fingers to the implement in question, and simply said,
“’T is hard enough; and, I suppose,” he added, “practice has made your heart just like it.”
“Why, yes, I may say so,” said Simon, with a hearty laugh. “I reckon there’s as little soft in me as in any one going. Tell you, nobody comes it over me! Niggers never gets round me, neither with squalling nor soft soap,—that’s a fact.”
“You have a fine lot there.”
“Real,” said Simon. “There’s that Tom, they telled me he was suthin’ uncommon. I paid a little high for him, tendin’ him for a driver and a managing chap; only get the notions out that he’s larnt by bein’ treated as niggers never ought to be, he’ll do prime! The yellow woman I got took in on. I rayther think she’s sickly, but I shall put her through for what she’s worth; she may last a year or two. I don’t go for savin’ niggers. Use up, and buy more, ’s my way;-makes you less trouble, and I’m quite sure it comes cheaper in the end;” and Simon sipped his glass.
“And how long do they generally last?” said the stranger.
“Well, donno; ’cordin’ as their constitution is. Stout fellers last six or seven years; trashy ones gets worked up in two or three. I used to, when I fust begun, have considerable trouble fussin’ with ’em and trying to make ’em hold out,—doctorin’ on ’em up when they’s sick, and givin’ on ’em clothes and blankets, and what not, tryin’ to keep ’em all sort o’ decent and comfortable. Law, ’t wasn’t no sort o’ use; I lost money on ’em, and ’t was heaps o’ trouble. Now, you see, I just put ’em straight through, sick or well. When one nigger’s dead, I buy another; and I find it comes cheaper and easier, every way.”
The stranger turned away, and seated himself beside a gentleman, who had been listening to the conversation with repressed uneasiness.
“You must not take that fellow to be any specimen of Southern planters,” said he.
“I should hope not,” said the young gentleman, with emphasis.
“He is a mean, low, brutal fellow!” said the other.
“And yet your laws allow him to hold any number of human beings subject to his absolute will, without even a shadow of protection; and, low as he is, you cannot say that there are not many such.”
“Well,” said the other, “there are also many considerate and humane men among planters.”
“Granted,” said the young man; “but, in my opinion, it is you considerate, humane men, that are responsible for all the brutality and outrage wrought by these wretches; because, if it were not for your sanction and influence, the whole system could not keep foothold for an hour. If there were no planters except such as that one,” said he, pointing with his finger to Legree, who stood with his back to them, “the whole thing would go down like a millstone. It is your respectability and humanity that licenses and protects his brutality.”
“You certainly have a high opinion of my good nature,” said the planter, smiling, “but I advise you not to talk quite so loud, as there are people on board the boat who might not be quite so tolerant to opinion as I am. You had better wait till I get up to my plantation, and there you may abuse us all, quite at your leisure.”
The young gentleman colored and smiled, and the two were soon busy in a game of backgammon. Meanwhile, another conversation was going on in the lower part of the boat, between Emmeline and the mulatto woman with whom she was confined. As was natural, they were exchanging with each other some particulars of their history.
“Who did you belong to?” said Emmeline.
“Well, my Mas’r was Mr. Ellis,—lived on Levee-street. P’raps you’ve seen the house.”
“Was he good to you?” said Emmeline.
“Mostly, till he tuk sick. He’s lain sick, off and on, more than six months, and been orful oneasy. ’Pears like he warnt willin’ to have nobody rest, day or night; and got so curous, there couldn’t nobody suit him. ’Pears like he just grew crosser, every day; kep me up nights till I got farly beat out, and couldn’t keep awake no longer; and cause I got to sleep, one night, Lors, he talk so orful to me, and he tell me he’d sell me to just the hardest master he could find; and he’d promised me my freedom, too, when he died.”
“Had you any friends?” said Emmeline.
“Yes, my husband,—he’s a blacksmith. Mas’r gen’ly hired him out. They took me off so quick, I didn’t even have time to see him; and I’s got four children. O, dear me!” said the woman, covering her face with her hands.
It is a natural impulse, in every one, when they hear a tale of distress, to think of something to say by way of consolation. Emmeline wanted to say something, but she could not think of anything to say. What was there to be said? As by a common consent, they both avoided, with fear and dread, all mention of the horrible man who was now their master.
True, there is religious trust for even the darkest hour. The mulatto woman was a member of the Methodist church, and had an unenlightened but very sincere spirit of piety. Emmeline had been educated much more intelligently,—taught to read and write, and diligently instructed in the Bible, by the care of a faithful and pious mistress; yet, would it not try the faith of the firmest Christian, to find themselves abandoned, apparently, of God, in the grasp of ruthless violence? How much more must it shake the faith of Christ’s poor little ones, weak in knowledge and tender in years!
The boat moved on,—freighted with its weight of sorrow,—up the red, muddy, turbid current, through the abrupt tortuous windings of the Red river; and sad eyes gazed wearily on the steep red-clay banks, as they glided by in dreary sameness. At last the boat stopped at a small town, and Legree, with his party, disembarked.
Chapter 32
Dark Places
“The dark places of the earth are full of the habitations Of cruelty.”1
Trailing wearily behind a rude wagon, and over a ruder road, Tom and his associates faced onward.
In the wagon was seated Simon Legree and the two women, still fettered together, were stowed away with some baggage in the back part of it, and the whole company were seeking Legree’s plantation, which lay a good distance off.
It was a wild, forsaken road, now winding through dreary pine barrens, where the wind whispered mournfully, and now over log causeways, through long cypress swamps, the doleful trees rising out of the slimy, spongy ground, hung with long wreaths of funeral black moss, while ever and anon the loathsome form of the mocassin snake might be seen sliding among broken stumps and shattered branches that lay here and there, rotting in the water.
It is disconsolate enough, this riding, to the stranger, who, with well-filled pocket and well-appointed horse, threads the lonely way on some errand of business; but wilder, drearier, to the man enthralled, whom every weary step bears further from all that man loves and prays for.
So one should have thought, that witnessed the sunken and dejected expression on those dark faces; the wistful, patient weariness with which those sad eyes rested on object after object that passed them in their sad journey.
Simon rode on, however, apparently well pleased, occasionally pulling away at a flask of spirit, which he kept in his pocket.
“I say, you!” he said, as he turned back and caught a glance at the dispirited faces behind him. “Strike up a song, boys,—come!”
The men looked at each other, and the “come” was repeated, with a smart crack of the whip which the driver carried in his hands. Tom began a Methodist hymn.
“Jerusalem, my happy home,
    Name ever dear to me!
When shall my sorrows have an end,
    Thy joys when shall—”2
“Shut up, you black cuss!” roared Legree; “did ye think I wanted any o’ yer infernal old Methodism? I say, tune up, now, something real rowdy,—quick!”
One of the other men struck up one of those unmeaning songs, common among the slaves.
“Mas’r see’d me cotch a coon,
    High boys, high!
He laughed to split,—d’ye see the moon,
    Ho! ho! ho! boys, ho!
     Ho! yo! hi—e! oh!”
The singer appeared to make up the song to his own pleasure, generally hitting on rhyme, without much attempt at reason; and the party took up the chorus, at intervals,
“Ho! ho! ho! boys, ho!
High—e—oh! high—e—oh!”
It was sung very boisterouly, and with a forced attempt at merriment; but no wail of despair, no words of impassioned prayer, could have had such a depth of woe in them as the wild notes of the chorus. As if the poor, dumb heart, threatened,—prisoned,—took refuge in that inarticulate sanctuary of music, and found there a language in which to breathe its prayer to God! There was a prayer in it, which Simon could not hear. He only heard the boys singing noisily, and was well pleased; he was making them “keep up their spirits.”
“Well, my little dear,” said he, turning to Emmeline, and laying his hand on her shoulder, “we’re almost home!”
When Legree scolded and stormed, Emmeline was terrified; but when he laid his hand on her, and spoke as he now did, she felt as if she had rather he would strike her. The expression of his eyes made her soul sick, and her flesh creep. Involuntarily she clung closer to the mulatto woman by her side, as if she were her mother.
“You didn’t ever wear ear-rings,” he said, taking hold of her small ear with his coarse fingers.
“No, Mas’r!” said Emmeline, trembling and looking down.
“Well, I’ll give you a pair, when we get home, if you’re a good girl. You needn’t be so frightened; I don’t mean to make you work very hard. You’ll have fine times with me, and live like a lady,—only be a good girl.”
Legree had been drinking to that degree that he was inclining to be very gracious; and it was about this time that the enclosures of the plantation rose to view. The estate had formerly belonged to a gentleman of opulence and taste, who had bestowed some considerable attention to the adornment of his grounds. Having died insolvent, it had been purchased, at a bargain, by Legree, who used it, as he did everything else, merely as an implement for money-making. The place had that ragged, forlorn appearance, which is always produced by the evidence that the care of the former owner has been left to go to utter decay.
What was once a smooth-shaven lawn before the house, dotted here and there with ornamental shrubs, was now covered with frowsy tangled grass, with horseposts set up, here and there, in it, where the turf was stamped away, and the ground littered with broken pails, cobs of corn, and other slovenly remains. Here and there, a mildewed jessamine or honeysuckle hung raggedly from some ornamental support, which had been pushed to one side by being used as a horse-post. What once was a large garden was now all grown over with weeds, through which, here and there, some solitary exotic reared its forsaken head. What had been a conservatory had now no window-shades, and on the mouldering shelves stood some dry, forsaken flower-pots, with sticks in them, whose dried leaves showed they had once been plants.
The wagon rolled up a weedy gravel walk, under a noble avenue of China trees, whose graceful forms and ever-springing foliage seemed to be the only things there that neglect could not daunt or alter,—like noble spirits, so deeply rooted in goodness, as to flourish and grow stronger amid discouragement and decay.
The house had been large and handsome. It was built in a manner common at the South; a wide verandah of two stories running round every part of the house, into which every outer door opened, the lower tier being supported by brick pillars.
But the place looked desolate and uncomfortable; some windows stopped up with boards, some with shattered panes, and shutters hanging by a single hinge,—all telling of coarse neglect and discomfort.
Bits of board, straw, old decayed barrels and boxes, garnished the ground in all directions; and three or four ferocious-looking dogs, roused by the sound of the wagon-wheels, came tearing out, and were with difficulty restrained from laying hold of Tom and his companions, by the effort of the ragged servants who came after them.
“Ye see what ye’d get!” said Legree, caressing the dogs with grim satisfaction, and turning to Tom and his companions. “Ye see what ye’d get, if ye try to run off. These yer dogs has been raised to track niggers; and they’d jest as soon chaw one on ye up as eat their supper. So, mind yerself! How now, Sambo!” he said, to a ragged fellow, without any brim to his hat, who was officious in his attentions. “How have things been going?”
Fust rate, Mas’r.”
“Quimbo,” said Legree to another, who was making zealous demonstrations to attract his attention, “ye minded what I telled ye?”
“Guess I did, didn’t I?”
These two colored men were the two principal hands on the plantation. Legree had trained them in savageness and brutality as systematically as he had his bull-dogs; and, by long practice in hardness and cruelty, brought their whole nature to about the same range of capacities. It is a common remark, and one that is thought to militate strongly against the character of the race, that the negro overseer is always more tyrannical and cruel than the white one. This is simply saying that the negro mind has been more crushed and debased than the white. It is no more true of this race than of every oppressed race, the world over. The slave is always a tyrant, if he can get a chance to be one.
Legree, like some potentates we read of in history, governed his plantation by a sort of resolution of forces. Sambo and Quimbo cordially hated each other; the plantation hands, one and all, cordially hated them; and, by playing off one against another, he was pretty sure, through one or the other of the three parties, to get informed of whatever was on foot in the place.
Nobody can live entirely without social intercourse; and Legree encouraged his two black satellites to a kind of coarse familiarity with him,—a familiarity, however, at any moment liable to get one or the other of them into trouble; for, on the slightest provocation, one of them always stood ready, at a nod, to be a minister of his vengeance on the other.
As they stood there now by Legree, they seemed an apt illustration of the fact that brutal men are lower even than animals. Their coarse, dark, heavy features; their great eyes, rolling enviously on each other; their barbarous, guttural, half-brute intonation; their dilapidated garments fluttering in the wind,—were all in admirable keeping with the vile and unwholesome character of everything about the place.
“Here, you Sambo,” said Legree, “take these yer boys down to the quarters; and here’s a gal I’ve got for you,” said he, as he separated the mulatto woman from Emmeline, and pushed her towards him;—“I promised to bring you one, you know.”
The woman gave a start, and drawing back, said, suddenly,
“O, Mas’r! I left my old man in New Orleans.”
“What of that, you—; won’t you want one here? None o’ your words,—go long!” said Legree, raising his whip.
“Come, mistress,” he said to Emmeline, “you go in here with me.”
A dark, wild face was seen, for a moment, to glance at the window of the house; and, as Legree opened the door, a female voice said something, in a quick, imperative tone. Tom, who was looking, with anxious interest, after Emmeline, as she went in, noticed this, and heard Legree answer, angrily, “You may hold your tongue! I’ll do as I please, for all you!”
Tom heard no more; for he was soon following Sambo to the quarters. The quarters was a little sort of street of rude shanties, in a row, in a part of the plantation, far off from the house. They had a forlorn, brutal, forsaken air. Tom’s heart sunk when he saw them. He had been comforting himself with the thought of a cottage, rude, indeed, but one which he might make neat and quiet, and where he might have a shelf for his Bible, and a place to be alone out of his laboring hours. He looked into several; they were mere rude shells, destitute of any species of furniture, except a heap of straw, foul with dirt, spread confusedly over the floor, which was merely the bare ground, trodden hard by the tramping of innumerable feet.
“Which of these will be mine?” said he, to Sambo, submissively.
“Dunno; ken turn in here, I spose,” said Sambo; “spects thar’s room for another thar; thar’s a pretty smart heap o’ niggers to each on ’em, now; sure, I dunno what I ’s to do with more.”
It was late in the evening when the weary occupants of the shanties came flocking home,—men and women, in soiled and tattered garments, surly and uncomfortable, and in no mood to look pleasantly on new-comers. The small village was alive with no inviting sounds; hoarse, guttural voices contending at the hand-mills where their morsel of hard corn was yet to be ground into meal, to fit it for the cake that was to constitute their only supper. From the earliest dawn of the day, they had been in the fields, pressed to work under the driving lash of the overseers; for it was now in the very heat and hurry of the season, and no means was left untried to press every one up to the top of their capabilities. “True,” says the negligent lounger; “picking cotton isn’t hard work.” Isn’t it? And it isn’t much inconvenience, either, to have one drop of water fall on your head; yet the worst torture of the inquisition is produced by drop after drop, drop after drop, falling moment after moment, with monotonous succession, on the same spot; and work, in itself not hard, becomes so, by being pressed, hour after hour, with unvarying, unrelenting sameness, with not even the consciousness of free-will to take from its tediousness. Tom looked in vain among the gang, as they poured along, for companionable faces. He saw only sullen, scowling, imbruted men, and feeble, discouraged women, or women that were not women,—the strong pushing away the weak,—the gross, unrestricted animal selfishness of human beings, of whom nothing good was expected and desired; and who, treated in every way like brutes, had sunk as nearly to their level as it was possible for human beings to do. To a late hour in the night the sound of the grinding was protracted; for the mills were few in number compared with the grinders, and the weary and feeble ones were driven back by the strong, and came on last in their turn.
“Ho yo!” said Sambo, coming to the mulatto woman, and throwing down a bag of corn before her; “what a cuss yo name?”
“Lucy,” said the woman.
“Wal, Lucy, yo my woman now. Yo grind dis yer corn, and get my supper baked, ye har?”
“I an’t your woman, and I won’t be!” said the woman, with the sharp, sudden courage of despair; “you go long!”
“I’ll kick yo, then!” said Sambo, raising his foot threateningly.
“Ye may kill me, if ye choose,—the sooner the better! Wish’t I was dead!” said she.
“I say, Sambo, you go to spilin’ the hands, I’ll tell Mas’r o’ you,” said Quimbo, who was busy at the mill, from which he had viciously driven two or three tired women, who were waiting to grind their corn.
“And, I’ll tell him ye won’t let the women come to the mills, yo old nigger!” said Sambo. “Yo jes keep to yo own row.”
Tom was hungry with his day’s journey, and almost faint for want of food.
“Thar, yo!” said Quimbo, throwing down a coarse bag, which contained a peck of corn; “thar, nigger, grab, take car on ’t,—yo won’t get no more, dis yer week.”
Tom waited till a late hour, to get a place at the mills; and then, moved by the utter weariness of two women, whom he saw trying to grind their corn there, he ground for them, put together the decaying brands of the fire, where many had baked cakes before them, and then went about getting his own supper. It was a new kind of work there,—a deed of charity, small as it was; but it woke an answering touch in their hearts,—an expression of womanly kindness came over their hard faces; they mixed his cake for him, and tended its baking; and Tom sat down by the light of the fire, and drew out his Bible,—for he had need for comfort.
“What’s that?” said one of the woman.
“A Bible,” said Tom.
“Good Lord! han’t seen un since I was in Kentuck.”
“Was you raised in Kentuck?” said Tom, with interest.
“Yes, and well raised, too; never ’spected to come to dis yer!” said the woman, sighing.
“What’s dat ar book, any way?” said the other woman.
“Why, the Bible.”
“Laws a me! what’s dat?” said the woman.
“Do tell! you never hearn on ’t?” said the other woman. “I used to har Missis a readin’ on ’t, sometimes, in Kentuck; but, laws o’ me! we don’t har nothin’ here but crackin’ and swarin’.”
“Read a piece, anyways!” said the first woman, curiously, seeing Tom attentively poring over it.
Tom read,—“Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”
“Them’s good words, enough,” said the woman; “who says ’em?”
“The Lord,” said Tom.
“I jest wish I know’d whar to find Him,” said the woman. “I would go; ’pears like I never should get rested again. My flesh is fairly sore, and I tremble all over, every day, and Sambo’s allers a jawin’ at me, ’cause I doesn’t pick faster; and nights it’s most midnight ’fore I can get my supper; and den ’pears like I don’t turn over and shut my eyes, ’fore I hear de horn blow to get up, and at it agin in de mornin’. If I knew whar de Lor was, I’d tell him.”
“He’s here, he’s everywhere,” said Tom.
“Lor, you an’t gwine to make me believe dat ar! I know de Lord an’t here,” said the woman; “’tan’t no use talking, though. I’s jest gwine to camp down, and sleep while I ken.”
The women went off to their cabins, and Tom sat alone, by the smouldering fire, that flickered up redly in his face.
The silver, fair-browed moon rose in the purple sky, and looked down, calm and silent, as God looks on the scene of misery and oppression,—looked calmly on the lone black man, as he sat, with his arms folded, and his Bible on his knee.
“Is God Here?” Ah, how is it possible for the untaught heart to keep its faith, unswerving, in the face of dire misrule, and palpable, unrebuked injustice? In that simple heart waged a fierce conflict; the crushing sense of wrong, the foreshadowing, of a whole life of future misery, the wreck of all past hopes, mournfully tossing in the soul’s sight, like dead corpses of wife, and child, and friend, rising from the dark wave, and surging in the face of the half-drowned mariner! Ah, was it easy here to believe and hold fast the great password of Christian faith, that “God IS, and is the REWARDER of them that diligently seek Him”?
Tom rose, disconsolate, and stumbled into the cabin that had been allotted to him. The floor was already strewn with weary sleepers, and the foul air of the place almost repelled him; but the heavy night-dews were chill, and his limbs weary, and, wrapping about him a tattered blanket, which formed his only bed-clothing, he stretched himself in the straw and fell asleep.
In dreams, a gentle voice came over his ear; he was sitting on the mossy seat in the garden by Lake Pontchartrain, and Eva, with her serious eyes bent downward, was reading to him from the Bible; and he heard her read.
“When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee, and the rivers they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon thee; for I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour.”
Gradually the words seemed to melt and fade, as in a divine music; the child raised her deep eyes, and fixed them lovingly on him, and rays of warmth and comfort seemed to go from them to his heart; and, as if wafted on the music, she seemed to rise on shining wings, from which flakes and spangles of gold fell off like stars, and she was gone.
Tom woke. Was it a dream? Let it pass for one. But who shall say that that sweet young spirit, which in life so yearned to comfort and console the distressed, was forbidden of God to assume this ministry after death?
It is a beautiful belief,
    That ever round our head
    Are hovering, on angel wings,
The spirits of the dead.



第三十一章 黑奴交易所在旅途中

  你眼清目明,无视奸邪罪恶。

  为非作歹的,你为何置之不理呢?

  恶人吞噬比他们公正的,

  你为何不发一言呢?

  ——《哈巴谷书》第一章第十三节

  汤姆坐在一艘简陋的小轮船的最底层,这艘船正行驶在红河上。他戴着沉重的脚镣和手铐,但比这更沉重的是他的心情。月亮和星星已从他的天空中坠落了,一切美好的东西都转逝即瞬如过眼云烟,就像此刻岸边的树木和堤坝都匆匆从视野里退去,消失无影。肯塔基的庄园,那里的妻儿和仁慈的主人;豪华气派的圣克莱尔公馆,伊娃盖着金黄色长发的小脑袋和天使般纯洁的眼睛,还有英俊、乐观而自信的圣克莱尔先生,外表那么随便而心地却那么善良。那些美好惬意的时光都如流水东逝。剩下的还有什么呢?

  奴隶制度给人类带来莫大的灾难,但最痛苦的又莫过于这一种:天赋悲悯情怀和情感丰富的黑人,先有幸在好的主人家里受到良好的教养和文明的熏陶,已培养了高洁的品性和高尚情怀,却不幸转而落到最粗野暴戾的主人手里。这就好比是原先摆在华丽的大客厅里的桌椅,因磨损破旧被扔到某个肮脏的小旅馆的酒吧间里或某个低俗不堪的龌龊场所。但这两者有关键的不同之处,那就是桌椅是死的而人是活的。人是有感情的动物,尽管在“法律上被视为、被确认为和被裁决为奴隶”,但奴隶仍然是有灵有肉的人,他们的情感、记忆、希望、爱好、恐惧和企盼都是无法抹煞的。

  汤姆的主人西蒙·烈格雷在新奥尔良市的几个拍卖所一共买了八个奴隶,把他们两两相铐,押送到码头边的“海盗号”轮船上。这艘船即将启航,逆流而上驶向红河的上游地区。

  奴隶们都上船之后,船就要起锚了。西蒙以其特有的干练,把奴隶们巡视一番。他走到汤姆面前时停下了脚步。汤姆还穿着拍卖时穿的那身衣服,上好的呢子制服和洗得笔挺的衬衫,脚上是擦得锃亮的皮靴。西蒙简洁地命令道:“站起来!”汤姆站了起来。“把硬领巾解下来!”汤姆依从地去解领巾,但戴着手铐不方便,西蒙便粗鲁地将硬领巾从他领子上一把扯下来,揣进了自己的口袋里。

  烈格雷刚才已在汤姆的箱子里翻了很久,这时他拿出汤姆平时在马厩里穿的那身——一件旧外衣和一条破裤子。他解开汤姆的手铐,指着货箱中的一个凹处说:

  “去,上那儿换上这身衣服。”

  汤姆照办了。不多一会儿,他换好衣服回来了。

  “给我把靴子也脱下来。”烈格雷先生继续吩咐道。

  汤姆又奉命脱下靴子。

  “喂,”烈格雷扔过来一双结实的粗鞋,黑奴们平常穿的那种,“把这个换上。”

  汤姆在匆忙间换衣服时,并没有忘记把心爱的《圣经》掏出来,放在旧衣服的口袋里。这样做确实有先见之明,因为烈格雷先生给汤姆重新戴上手铐之后,马上翻检起汤姆换下来的衣服。他在那衣服口袋里摸出一条丝绸手帕,顺手放进了自己的口袋里;他又翻出来几件小玩意儿,那是汤姆在伊娃死后珍藏着的,他看了看,不屑地哼了一声,随便一扬手,那些小玩意儿便从他肩头划过,落在了河里。

  汤姆在匆促之间却忘了把那本卫理公会的赞美诗集取出来,现在落到了烈格雷手里,他随手翻了翻。

  “嗬,想不到你还挺虔诚的嘛!你叫什么来着?你是个基督徒?”

  “是的,主人。”汤姆坚定地回答说。

  “哦,是吗?不过用不了多久,我就会让你忘掉它们。我可不想让一群黑鬼在我的庄园里嚎叫,祷告或唱什么赞美诗。记住了没有?你给我老实点,”说到这里,他跺一下脚,灰眼睛恶狼似地瞪着汤姆,“从现在开始,我就是你的上帝!你给我听着,我让你朝东你就朝东,让你往西你就往西!”

  汤姆沉默着,但他的心里呐喊着:“不!”同时,有个声音在冥冥中一遍遍说着伊娃生前常念给他听的一本古老的预言中的一段话:“你不要害怕,因为我曾救了你,并以我的名义召唤你,你是属于我的!”

  但西蒙·烈格雷什么也听不到,这声音他永远也无法听到。他只是向汤姆吹胡子瞪眼的,最后也无奈离开了。他把汤姆的箱子提到了前甲板上,箱子里全是汤姆收拾的干净衣裳,很快,一群水手拥了过来,他们一面嘲笑说黑奴不配有这么多衣裳来摆绅士派头,一面你一件我一件地买下所有的衣物,甚至连空箱子都有人买下了。当他们一哄而散时,都觉得此事非常滑稽,尤其是看到汤姆干净、整洁的装束时,更是大笑不止。拍卖空箱子也一时传为笑谈。

  这笔交易结束之后,西蒙又慢慢地踱了回来。

  “汤姆,你瞧,你那些杂七杂八的废物我已经帮你清理掉了。你身上的这套衣服可得省着穿,爱惜点,换套衣服得过好久呢!我完全赞成这个主意,让你们黑鬼穿衣服仔细点,一年只有一套衣服!”

  接着,他又来到埃米琳身边,她和另外一个妇女被铐在一起。

  “得了,小宝贝,给我开心点!”他摸着埃米琳的下巴说。

  这姑娘极不情愿地看着西蒙,眼神里流露出惊恐和厌恶,这并没逃过西蒙的眼睛,他眉毛拧成一团,恶狠狠地说:

  “你这个丫头片子,别跟我来这套,你听见没有?跟我讲话时,不许哭丧着脸,听到没?还有你,你这个黄脸婆!”他使劲推了一下和埃米琳铐在一起的混血女人,“别板着个脸,让我看你这副臭嘴脸!告诉你,你得给我摆出笑眯眯的样子。”

  “我说,你们都给我听着,”烈格雷往后退了一两步,吼道,“看着我,都看着我!都看着我的眼睛,你们都看仔细了!就现在!”他说话时,每停顿一下就跺一下脚。

  大家像中了邪一样,齐唰唰地望着那双露着凶光,满含杀机的眼睛。

  “你们瞧瞧,”他攥紧了自己又大又结实的拳头,那拳头看上去像铁匠的大锤,“看清这拳头了吧?掂掂它有多重?”他把拳头放在汤姆的手上。“瞧这身骨头!哼,实话告诉你们,这拳头和铁一样硬,都是揍黑鬼练出来的。迄今为止,还没有哪个黑鬼挨我一拳不趴下的呢。”他挥了挥拳头,差点儿打到汤姆的脸上。汤姆不由眨了眨眼,向后退了一步。“我从来不需要什么该死的监工,我自己就是监工。你们全都得给我现规矩矩的,干活要麻利,叫你们干什么马上就动,这样才合我的意。你们可别指望我什么时候心肠软,没有的事!你们自个儿当心点,我可不发什么慈悲。”

  两个女人不由得倒抽一口凉气,其他人也愁容满面地坐在那里,大气不敢出。西蒙说完这些,就转身向船上的小酒吧间走去,准备在那儿喝上几盅。

  “我就这么干,先给他们一个下马威。”西蒙对一个绅士模样的人说,这人一直站在他身边听他高谈阔论。“我一开始就采取强硬措施,让他们思想上警惕点。”

  “是吗?”这位绅士惊讶地说,上上下下地打量西蒙,就像自然学家研究某种奇特的标本。

  “没错儿。我可不是什么斯文仁慈的主人,那些人手指白白嫩嫩的,像婆娘的手一样,成天唠唠叨叨,老是被监工骗,真他娘的!来,你摸摸我的关节,看看我的拳头。先生,不瞒你说,我这身肌肉跟石头一样结实,全是他妈的揍黑鬼练出来的。不信你来摸摸。”

  这陌生人果真摸了一下,简单地说了句:“是够结实的,很硬,”接着,他又补充道,“没准你的心肠也和它一样硬。”

  “算你说对了,难道有什么不妥吗?”西蒙得意地狂笑起来。“我的心肠可软不下来,实话告诉你吧,谁也不敢在我面前耍花招。黑鬼们吵闹也好,拍马屁也好,都无济于事。”

  “你这批货挺不错嘛!”

  “倒真不坏,”西蒙说,“听别人说,那个汤姆棒极了,我买他的价钱高了些。我打算让他做个车夫或管家什么的。他以前的主人对他太好了,简直没当奴隶使唤过,因此沾染上一些臭脾气。不过若是把他教训过来,倒是个好使的。至于那个黄脸婆,简直算我倒霉撞上了,一副病恹恹的样子。不过,无论如何我也得让她干上一两年的活,把本钱给赚回来。有人说要对奴隶好点,我最痛恨这种说法,简直荒唐透顶!我宁愿先让他们拼命干,然后再买新的,这样的话,麻烦就少多了。我敢打赌,这样做更划算。”说到这儿,西蒙呷了口酒。

  “黑奴们通常能干上几年?”那陌生人问。

  “这可说不准了,得看各人的体质。那些强壮的可干上七八年,身体弱的就只能干两三年了。以前我刚开始干的时候,劳神的事多着呢。那时我总想让奴隶多用上几年,所以他们病了还让他们看医生,给他们发衣服、发毯子什么的,总之,总想着让他们过得舒坦体面些。后来才发现,这样做真傻,一点用都没有。现在你再瞧瞧,不管他们有病还是没病,统统得去拼命干活。要是哪个黑鬼死了,就再买个新的,这么干又便宜又省事。”

  那个陌生人转过身去,在另外一位绅士旁坐了下来。这位绅士刚才一直在听他们的谈话,心中已有些不安。

  “你可别把他当作南方庄园主的典型啊。”他说。

  “但愿他不是。”年轻的绅士强调道。

  “这个无耻卑鄙又残暴的家伙!”另一个又说道。

  “可是,你们的法律允许蓄奴,而且是不限量的,想养多少就养多少。黑奴们对他言听计从,但一点保障都没有,连生命都掌握在他手中。更可怕的是,像他这样卑鄙无耻的人,在南方还不在少数呢。”

  “你说的不错,”对方回答说,“可是也有不少细心体贴、仁慈善良的庄园主啊!”

  “一点不假,”年轻绅士说,“可依我看,正是你说的那些好心的庄园主该对这样非人道的暴行负责。如果不是你们这种人的认同和理解,整个奴隶制根本就无法立足。要么,全是他那样的庄园主的话,”他指着背对他的烈格雷说,“奴隶制恐怕也早被推翻了,正是你们这种人还有些善行和威望,实际上包容了他们的罪恶。”

  “承蒙你对我善心的褒奖,”这个庄园主微笑着说,“但我得给你提个醒,在这儿说话别那么大声,这船上并不是每个人都像我一样能接受你的观点。等到了我的庄园之后,随便你怎么指教都行。”

  年轻的绅士不由笑了起来,脸皮微有些发红。两个人不再谈论此事了,转而去下十五子棋。与此同时,困在船的底层的埃米琳也和跟她铐在一起的混血女人聊起来。她们很自然提到各自的身世。

  “你原来的主人是谁呀?”埃米琳问道。

  “是住在沿河路的埃力斯先生。说不定你还见过那栋房子呢。”

  “他待你怎么样?”埃米琳又问。

  “他生病之前对我一直挺好,可是生病之后,他时断时续地在床上躺着,过了半年多,病情也不稳定,脾气就变得暴躁起来。他从早到晚不让人喘口气歇会儿;性情越来越怪僻,看谁都不顺眼。后来他的脾气更坏了,动不动就发火,他让我整晚守在病床边,我真是累得死去活来。一天晚上,我实在困得不行,就睡着了。天哪!他发现后对我大发雷霆,说要把我卖给一个他平生所见过的最残暴的东家。唉,他临终前还答应过给我自由呢!”

  “你有什么亲人朋友吗?”埃米琳问。

  “有的。我有丈夫,他是铁匠,主人平时把他租出去做零工。唉,他们一下子就把我带出来,我连见他一面都没赶上。我还有四个孩子呢!”这女人用手捂住脸呜呜地哭起来。

  听到别人讲述不幸遭遇,听者一般来说得尽量安慰人家。埃米琳想说点什么,但又似乎觉得无话可说。是啊,她又能说些什么呢?她们沉默着,好像有某种默契似的,都避而不谈现在的主人。

  即便在最黑暗的时候,宗教信仰仍然存在。这位混血女人也是卫理公会的信徒,尽管她的信仰有些盲目,但她的态度却是极为真诚的。埃米琳由于以前的女主人的教导,受过良好的教育,她学会了读写,也和女主人一样笃信基督教,并曾认真研读过《圣经》;然而,就是这么一个虔诚的教徒,却被上帝所遗忘,落入了如狼似虎的歹徒之手,这对他们的信仰无疑是个严峻的考验。尤其是对那些尚未成熟、性格柔弱的孩子们来说,更意味着一番痛苦的抉择。

  浑浊的红河水湍急地流淌着,千迴百折向前延伸;轮船缓缓地道流而上,满载着忧伤。人们悲伤的眼神无力地看着红河岸边陡峭的堤岸缓缓从眼角滑过,那是种沉闷的单调。最后,船在一座小城镇靠了岸,烈格雷领着他的黑奴上了岸。

第三十二章 黑暗之地

  地上黑暗之处,到处充满了强暴的居所。

  一条崎岖狭窄的小路上,远处一辆破旧的马车在吱呀吱呀声中缓慢前行,汤姆和他的伙伴们跟在马车的后面。

  坐在马车最中间位子上的是西蒙·烈格雷。那两个女人的手被铐在背后,同几件简单的包裹一块被压在马车的后面。这些人正在往烈格雷先生庄园的途中缓慢前行。

  这是一条人们久已忘记的偏僻的山间小路,风呼啸着从两旁阴阴的树林中窜过,小路困难地向前伸延着。往前走,就是一块沼泽地了。展眼望去,无边无际黑压压的沼泽地里密密地根植着怪异的柏树,树枝上夸张地爬满了灰黑色的苔藓,犹如魔鬼身上披着鳞片似的黑纱。偶尔人们还能看见早已腐烂残留的枯枝烂叶,令人毛骨悚然的黑色暗花纹的摩克辛蛇时常在你的脚下游动。

  这样的旅程,就算对一个出门在外的富足商人来说,即使有充实的腰包、坐骑精良的马车,也不能算是一次愉快的旅程。而对那些已是奴隶身份的人来说,情景就尤为凄惨悲凉了。因为他们每艰难地向前踏出一步,就离人类所惧怕担心的东西愈来愈近了。

  所以,只要人们能亲眼目睹他们脸上如此忧郁的情形,看见他们无奈地走在凄清的途中,眼睛里盛满着希冀和期待,困难地迈出沉重的每一步,就不能不产生这种想法。

  西蒙·烈格雷依旧端坐在马车中间,这一队人正沿着山道缓慢前行。容易看出,西蒙喜形于色——打心眼地得意。他每间隔一小段时间,就从口袋里掏出一瓶白兰地喝上两口。

  “喂,我说你们发什么呆?”他调转身去,看到一张张愁云不展拉长了的“苦瓜脸”,便忍不住大声叫道。“伙计们,唱首歌吧!来吧!放开喉咙唱一首。”

  听他这么说,那些黑奴们不禁相互一愣。接着烈格雷又大声叫道:“来吧!唱一首!”一边说,一边猛地挥出了手中的长马鞭,只听见“啪”的一声落在前面的马匹身上。这时,汤姆唱起了一首卫理公会常唱的赞美诗:

  耶路撒冷,我向往的圣地,

  你的名字令我感到格外亲切,

  我何时才能摆脱困难,何时才能享受到你的快乐。

  “你给我住嘴!去你妈的!”狂吼声打断了汤姆的歌声,也扭曲了烈格雷脸上的表情。“我讨厌听你这种丧歌,狗东西!快给我换首顺耳的东西唱唱!让大家开心一点的。”

  有一个黑奴接着唱起了他们时常唱的一支无聊小调:

  抓浣熊

  主人看见我抓浣熊,

  嘿!伙计们,快来抓浣熊!

  他乐得嘴都合不上——

  你们见过天上的月亮没?

  嗬!嗬!嗬!伙计们!嗬!

  吱!哟!嗨!——呵!哦!

  唱这首歌的那人,唯一的目的只想让大家开心,所以顺口瞎编了这些毫无意义却也顺口的歌词。在他每唱完一段,其他的人便开始接口给他合唱——

  嗬!嗬!嗬!伙计们!嗬!

  嗨——咳——哟!

  嗨——咳——哟!

  大伙儿几乎都动了表情,放开喉咙使劲地唱着,气氛显得异常热闹。事实上,世界上任何一种在绝望中的哀号和虔诚的祈祷,都比不上这种狂野的歌声中自然流露出的那种难以言达的忧伤。可怜的人们啦!你们倍受欺凌、迫害、威胁和剥削,你们想在这悲壮的音乐殿堂中寻求片刻的安宁,用这种方式来向上帝倾诉你们的不幸人生。这种祈祷其中的含意是烈格雷永远都无法明了的,他所能感应的,只是从黑奴们口中唱出的无比雅致的音乐。因此,他在心里暗暗得意。瞧,他们都挺开心的嘛!我能把他们引向一条快乐路。

  “听着!我的宝贝!你快要见到那个新家了!”他把手温柔地搭在埃米琳的肩上,细声说道。

  这样的情形几乎很少见,想到每次看到他怒火冲天,凶神恶煞的样子,埃米琳不禁打了个寒颤。她不习惯烈格雷现在像慈父般地轻抚她的肩头,倒觉得自己宁可被他狠狠地揍上一顿,心里面肯定还好受。他微笑的目光中潜在的含意让她感到害怕,一阵寒意涌向心头,她不禁打了个寒颤。下意识地,她挪了挪自己的身子,靠近了坐在旁边的混血女人,仿佛她是自己的亲人——她的保护神。

  “我的心肝,你以前从没戴过耳环吗!”烈格雷一边粗暴地捏着她柔软小巧的耳朵,一边问道。

  “是的,主人,我以前从来没有戴过耳环。”埃米琳小声地回答,低垂着脑袋,眼睛望着地面。

  “哦!可怜的小乖乖,到了新家以后,只要你肯听我的话——给我快乐,我肯定会送你一副的。在我面前用不着这么害怕,我并不打算让你做苦工。我要让你享受贵妇人一样的好生活,只要你肯听我的话。”

  这时,烈格雷似乎已有几分醉意,他的态度便变得和善一些。此刻,属于他的那座庄园的轮廓已经清楚地跃入了大家的视野。这座庄园原先属于一位富足的绅士先生,他在房子的装潢方面颇为讲究。这位绅士先生去世以后,因家境变换无钱偿还生前的账务,不得不拍卖庄园。烈格雷恰在这时碰上,满心欢喜地捡了个大便宜,以最低价格买下了它。买下了庄园,同他干其它任何事情一样,只想到把它当作一种赚钱的工具。因而,这座庄园原本那精致美丽的轮廓不见了,取而代之的是现在庄园的破旧不堪。很显然,先前那主人的优良传统并没有被继承流传下来。

  庄园的正屋前面有一块很大的草坪,原来被修剪处理得极为整齐清洁。草坪边栽有几丛灌木,郁郁葱葱的大树给草坪带来了几许生机,显而易见这样的草坪时时会给人一种美的感受。可现在,草坪上到处长满了野草,凌乱不堪。好些地方草皮已经颓秃,估计是被马匹践踏坏的,上面还横七竖八地扔着一些诸如破桶、瓢、盆、玉米芯子之类的邋遢东西。那些原本刻有花纹被用作装饰的大理石花柱,现在变成了控马桩,这种新用途令它们早就失去原有的雅致,全都变得东倒西歪了,偶尔在上面还能发现一两朵残留下来早已枯干霉烂的茉莉花或金盏花。旧日的大花园、绿草坪现在是遍地杂芜,间或能发现一支孤寂落寞的名花异草凄凄惨惨地从杂草丛中探出忧伤的脑袋,告诉人们它们也曾辉煌一时和至今悲惨的命运。从前的花房也呈现一派凄凉的景象:窗户再没一块完整的玻璃,旧得发霉的架子上横七竖八地摆放几只无人问津的破旧花盆,干涸的黑泥土里矗立着几根残梗,那些枯干的叶子无言地告诉人们——它们一度也是美丽的花卉。

  马车吱吱嘎嘎地拐上了一条长满野草的石子路,路旁长着高大挺拔的楝树。它们姿态优雅、不折不挠,蓊蓊郁郁吐出勃勃生机,仿佛是整座庄园中唯一受践踏而不气馁的家伙。这就像某些品德高尚的人们一样,由于“高尚”二字早已在心裹扎根,成了他们性格中根深蒂固、坚定不移不可缺少的精神组成部分,因而即使在遭遇人世最苦难的磨难,历经穷困潦倒,他们在这种精神的支持下依旧能百折不挠、毫不气馁、永不放弃。而在这千锤百炼之后,他们的意志反而更加坚韧,精神也愈发振作。

  这座庄园占有很宽的面积,主楼原本宽敞雅致。它是依照南方流行的样式建造的,分上下楼两层,每层楼都有宽敞迂回的走廊和精致雕刻的花沿扶手,每间房子的门都是朝着花园敞开的。底层砌着砖柱子,目的为了支撑上层的回廊。

  现在,这幢主楼已经失去原有的光彩,只留下荒凉、寂寞和简陋的景象。有些窗户用乱木板钉死了,有些上面只残留着几块零碎的玻璃,还有一些百叶窗上只吊着一扇合叶——所有这些都在告诉人们,这幢破房子已经好久没人住过了,即使住在里面也会让人感到极度的压抑。

  主楼四周的草地上到处乱撒着细碎的木屑、稻草屑及破破烂烂的木桶和老式箱子等物。三四只模样凶狠的大灰狗被嘎吱嘎吱的车轮声惊得龇牙咧嘴,汪汪乱叫着跟了出来。几个服饰褴褛的奴仆跟在它们的后面,费力地想拉住它们失控的身躯,汤姆和他的伙伴们才有幸没被它们咬到。“你们看到没有!?”烈格雷先生一边冷笑一边友善地轻抚那几条狗,回过头来神色飞扬地对汤姆他们说道:“它们是我特训的哨兵,瞧瞧!它们的眼睛有多尖锐,它们的牙齿有多锋利,如果你们想逃跑,自己想想会是什么样的下场吧!这些狗是经过专门训练用来对付那些想逃跑的黑鬼的!它们几乎一口就能把人撕个粉碎,然后饱餐一顿连骨头都不放过。哼!你们最好给我当心点!喂——桑博,装什么死!”烈格雷对一个头戴无沿帽、身穿破烂衣裳、神情低落沮丧的人问道,“这些天家里怎么样?没什么异常现象吧!”

  “回主人的话,家里一切如故。”

  “昆博!你说呢?”烈格雷又问站在旁边的另外一个黑人,他正在指手画脚,想引起他的注意。“还记得我吩咐过你的事吗?一切都照办了吗?”

  “这还用说吗?主人?你的吩咐,就等于天主的命令,我怎敢忘记呀?”

  这两个黑鬼无疑是庄园里两个掌管琐事的黑奴。烈格雷像训练他的大灰狗一样,亲自将他们一点一滴地训练得忠诚无比、残暴无比、凶蛮无比。经过长时间的凶恶而残酷的训练,人善良的本性在他们的心里已被渐渐磨灭,不复存在了。他们有的也只是像恶狗一样的凶残野蛮。世人常说,黑人主管比白人主管更加残暴凶狠。我认为,这种说法毫无确切根据,逻辑上全然歪曲了黑人们善良的本性。因为,这种说法唯一能证实的只是黑人们的心灵在历史的摧残中,要遭受比白人更多的压抑和更深的摧残罢了。其实全世界受压迫的民族、种族都是这样。一旦给予他们机会,即使最忠诚的奴仆,往往也会变成一名最凶狠的暴君。

  一如我们在历史书籍上曾读到过的一些君主一样,烈格雷先生有着先天的残暴和统治奴隶的能力,他采取了权力分散的方式统治着他的庄园。这样一来,权势的争夺,为了博得主人更多的权威,桑博和昆博不可救药地憎恨着对方,而庄园上其他的黑奴又对他俩恨之入骨。烈格雷先生在这三者之间轻意地挑衅生事,激起他们之间的内部矛盾,所以聪明的烈格雷先生毫不费力地就能统治他的庄园,对庄园发生的一切事情了如指掌。

  人生在世,不可能和外界毫无来往。烈格雷先生也不例外,因而他便鼓励自己的这两位得力助手与他形成一种粗俗的亲近关系,但这种主奴之间所谓的亲密关系是极有可能随时给这两个家伙带来灭顶之灾。因为,倘若在两个人之间任何一个对烈格雷先生稍有冒犯,只要另一个略微示意,肇事者必将要遭到烈格雷先生的一场苦刑。

  此刻这两个家伙分站在烈格雷先生的两旁。他们的模样充分地说明了这样的事实:凶狠无比,失去了人性的他们比野兽还要低贱野蛮。他们那粗糙、黝黑而阴沉的面庞,那互相敌视、充满仇恨的大眼,那粗俗、嘶哑而难听的声音,那残忍蛮横的语调,那随风抖动的破烂衣裳露出的脏秽的肉体,都与整座庄园令人作呕的环境相称。

  “哎,桑博,”烈格雷先生说,“把这两个家伙带到他们住的地方去吧。喏,这是我送给你的女人。”他把混血女人和埃米琳的手铐打开,将那柔弱的混血女人一把推到了桑博的怀中,嬉笑道:“我先前答应过要送你一个女人的,满意吗?”

  那混血女人吓了一跳,往后退了一步,哭丧着脸急切地说:

  “主人!求求您别这么做!您让我干别的什么都可以,我在奥尔良有丈夫啊!”

  “那有什么关系?难道你在这就只想做一匹不需要性爱的母驴吗?这儿没你说话的份,你给我滚开点!”烈格雷举起鞭子恐吓她。

  “来,我的宝贝!”他调过头对埃米琳说道,“你跟我来吧。”

  此时窗口闪现了一张黝黑、抑郁而狂野的脸孔,朝着下面注视了好一会儿。当烈格雷先生开门进去时,有个女人用愤怒的口吻急促地说了些什么。汤姆正忧心忡忡地看着埃米琳被带了进去。他听到了一个声音,也听到了烈格雷先生愤怒地回答:“蠢货,你给我住嘴!老子想干什么轮得到你来管?”

  后面他还说了些什么,汤姆再已听不见了。因为他已经跟在桑博的后面,被带到了属于自己的住处。这地方也在庄园里,但地处偏僻,离主楼还有一大段路程,它是由木板搭起的一排破旧房子,狭窄得像一条小街。整个地方显得荒凉而凄清。汤姆看到这些,不禁大所失望。他本来一直在慰藉自己,想象有属于自己的一间安静舒适的小屋。即使简陋破旧一点也没关系,只需里面有个架子能给他放宝贝的《圣经》,他可以把它弄得干干净净,让它每天保持着整洁。这样的话,自己就能在劳作之后,独自享用一份宁静安逸了。他往房间四周打量了一下,发现里面空荡荡的。除了凌乱地铺在被无数双脚践踏后早已变得坚硬无比的泥土上的稻草之外,就再没别的东西了。

  “我该住在那儿呢?”汤姆温驯地问桑博。

  “我也不太清楚,反正都一样,就住这间吧,”桑博回答,“只有这间还能再容得下一个人;别的房间都被塞得满满的。我都不知道如果再有人来的话该往哪里搁。”

  夜很深了,月亮爬上了树枝,住在这些房子里的人才拖着沉重的步子、疲惫不堪、成群结队地归来——男男女女,没有一个不精疲力竭,神色消沉。他们身上穿的脏衣服这时候显得更破更脏了,如同刚刚劳作完的驴子。这样的心情下,谁也没有多注意新来的人,也没有人给他什么好脸色看。木匣子似的房间,瞬间就变得人声鼎沸,嘈杂无比。几个人在磨坊那边大声吵嚷,声音嘶哑难听。他们正站在磨盘旁边等着将自己那少得可怜的玉米粒儿磨成面粉,再烙成饼,好充当他们的晚餐。从天边刚刚透出一丝光亮的那一刻起,他们就被迫在地里一直干活。可恶的监工还不时地挥舞着手中的皮鞭,稍有不注意就会遭到一阵痛打。这是一年中最繁忙也最热的季节,主人只好使出最狠的招式,迫使他们不遗余力地为他干活。“老实说,”一些悠闲自在、不务正业、吊儿郎当的人常常这么谈论,“摘棉花真算不上什么苦活。”果真这样吗?想想吧。假如有一滴水滴到你的头上,那当然算不上什么。但如果一滴又一滴的水不停地滴在你头上的同一个地方,就不能说,“算不上什么了”。这何尝算不上一种可怕的苦刑?同样,摘棉花的本身并不是什么苦事,但如果你被迫一分钟接一分钟不停地干着这样的事,甚至连想都不敢想怎么减轻这种单调乏味、循环往复的乏味工作,那干活也就成了一种活受罪、一种苦刑了。人潮涌进来的时候,在不同的面孔下,汤姆曾试图寻找着,希望能够找到一张友善点的面孔。但他所看见的只有抑郁凶狠、愁眉不展的男人和虚弱不堪、万分沮丧的女人,或者说不像女人的女人。弱肉强食——这种人类生存上的竞争本能、如同动物般赤裸裸的自私心在他们身上表现无遗。在他们那儿,休想得到丝毫善意,更无法找到高尚的东西了。人家像对待禽兽那样地对待他们,他们从根本上已经失去了人类的情感和尊严,早已堕落到了近乎禽兽的地步。磨面的沉闷声音一直持续到深夜。因为要与磨面的人数来比,磨子远远不够。那些瘦弱疲惫无力的人被强健硕壮的人挤到队伍的最末端,最后才轮到他们。

  “喂!”桑博奸笑地走到混血女人的身边,扔给她一小袋玉米,“你他妈的叫什么名字呀!”

  “露西,”那女人胆怯地回答。

  “很好,露西,从现在开始,你就是我的女人了,你把这袋玉米磨了,再烙饼送来给我吃。听到了没有?”

  “我可要狠狠地教训你了,他抬起了脚。”桑博威胁她。

  “要踢要打随你的便!杀死我都成,越快越好!现在我和死人又有什么区别呢?动手吧!”女人喊道。

  “我说桑博,难道你想制造麻烦把这些干活的人全都打伤打死吗?我要告诉主人去。”昆博说。他刚才凶狠狠地赶走了两三个疲惫不堪正等着磨面的女人,现在自己正在磨坊里干得欢呢。

  “我才要向主人告状呢!你以为自己是个什么好东西?我要告诉他,你不让那些女人磨面,”桑博反驳道,“你这死驴子,少管我的事!”

  汤姆赶了一天的路,早已精疲力尽,饿得发慌,因而迫切地希望能得到属于自己的那份粮食。

  “喂!给你!”桑博也扔给了他一只粗布袋,里面装着瘦细的玉米粒。“接着,黑鬼!小心保管好你的粮食,这可是你一星期的粮食哟!”

  汤姆等了好长时间,到很晚的时候,他才在磨坊里占了一个空位。磨完之后,他看了那边有两个疲惫不堪的妇女正费力地磨着她们的玉米,不禁同情起她们,便走过去帮助她们磨了起来。干完之后,他将快要熄灭的炭火挑了挑——刚刚有很多人在这火上烙了他们的饼,接着汤姆便开始做起自己的晚餐。

  汤姆刚刚替那两个妇女磨面,在这个地方可算得上新鲜事,尽管这是不及一提的小事,但它却感动了她们。她们粗糙的脸上浮起了一丝笑容。她们为他擀好面,又替他烙了饼。汤姆坐在火边,拿起了《圣经》,想要从里面得到自己需要的慰藉。

  “那是什么书啊?”其中一个女人问。

  “《圣经》。”汤姆自豪地回答。

  “天啦!从我离开肯塔基以后,我就没再见到过《圣经》了,已经有好长时间了。”

  “你在肯塔基长大的吗?你以前也读过《圣经》吗?”汤姆很感兴趣地问。

  “是的,而且我还很有教养呢。我从未想到自己会落到今天这种地步。”那女人感叹道。

  “那究竟是本什么样的书啊?我不明白。”另一个女人问道。

  “噢,我的天主——仁慈的上帝,《圣经》嘛!”

  “天啦!《圣经》是什么东西呀?”那女人又问。

  “看你说的!你难道就从未听说过吗?”女人答道。

  “在肯塔基的时候,我有时会听到女主人念《圣经》;可在这鬼地方,天啦!除了干活,除了听到打人、骂人的声音,我还能听到什么呢?”

  “你给我念一段,好吗?”另一个女人看到汤姆如此专注的神情,不由好奇地恳求道。

  汤姆经不住她们的再三央求便开始念了起来,“世间一切受苦难的人们,请到我这里来,我会替你们消除苦难得到安息的。”

  “这话说得真是太好了,”那女人又问,“可这究竟是谁说出来的呢?”

  “上帝。”汤姆回答道。

  “我真想知道在哪能够找到他,请求他让我消除苦难,”那女人又说道,“我真想去见他;看来这辈子我是不能得到安息了。每天在地里干活被累得腰酸背痛,浑身上下直打哆嗦;可桑博还是天天骂我,说我摘棉花动作太慢,笨得像猪。我每天干完活到半夜才能吃上晚饭。还没来得及躺下打个盹儿,催命的起床号就响了,又得去干那永远都干不完的活。要是我知道上帝在哪,我要去向他倾诉我的苦难。”

  “他就在这儿,上帝是无处不在的。”汤姆肯定地说道。

  “噢,我的傻瓜!你可千万别相信这个,我知道他根本就不在这里。”那女人又说,“唉,想这些有啥用呢?我们还是回去抓紧时间休息一会儿吧。”

  两个女人前后跟着回到她们的小屋去了,汤姆独自一个人坐在冒烟的柴火旁边,摇曳不定的火光照在他的脸上,他的脸被染得通红。

  深蓝色的天空,月亮爬得更高了。皎洁的月光默默地把点点银辉洒向大地;此时上帝也正在目睹着人间这苦难与不幸,目睹着他们惨遭欺压凌辱。月光照在这个孤单的人身上,他正端坐在那儿,环抱着双臂,膝盖上摊放着他的《圣经》。

  “上帝真的在这吗?”唉,一个从未受教育的人,怎么可能在这残暴的苛政面前,在这无情的世道面前,在这露骨却无人责怪的不仁的行为面前,始终如故地坚持着自己的信仰呢?汤姆淳朴的心灵中不自觉地经历着一场剧烈的挣扎和搏斗。那种撕心裂肺的农奴感觉,终身难逃受苦的兆头,昨日一切希望的幻灭……所有这些都在他的心头涌现。这正如一位即将溺亡的水手,眼睁睁地看着自己的妻子、女儿和朋友的尸体在水面上时隐时现。难道此时人们还能大谈什么坚定地信仰上帝吗?这不明明是违背常理强人所难吗?难道在这种异常的遭遇下,还能坚信并忠诚于基督教的“信有上帝,且信他定会赏赐给那些苦苦寻觅乞求他的人”的说法吗?

  汤姆闷闷不乐地站了起来,步伐不稳地走进了指定安排给他的那间小屋。地上已经横七竖八地躺了许多疲惫困乏的人。屋子里那污浊的空气令汤姆作呕,但屋子外面风寒露重,他也困乏极了,便只好紧紧裹上那唯一一条用来御寒的破毯子,和衣倒在稻草堆上睡觉。

  梦中,他看见了一位仁慈的老人,听到了一种柔和的声音。他梦见自己正坐在庞恰特雷恩湖边公园的长满青苔的长椅上,而伊娃却垂着那双严肃而美丽的大眼睛,为他读《圣经》。她念道:

  “你从水中经过,我必与你同行;你淌水过河,水必不漫过你;你从烈火中行过,必不被烧;因为我是耶和华你仁慈的上帝,是以色列的圣者你的救世主。”

  这声音如同人间最美妙的音乐一般,渐渐低落,渐渐消逝了。那似梦境般的小姑娘睁着她美丽深邃的大眼睛,依恋地注视着他。那种温情而爽快的感觉从她的眼中传到了他的胸中。最后,她又张开了明亮的翅膀,随着音乐轻盈地飞上了天空,飞得好远好远。一颗颗如同星星一样闪闪发亮的东西从她的身上飘落下来,转眼她就消失不见了。

  汤姆从睡梦中惊醒,浑身是汗。这难道是梦吗?就算它是一场美丽的梦幻吧!但那可爱的小精灵曾是那么乐于安慰人间受苦难的人们,给人间留下美丽的东西,谁又敢说她在飞上天后,上帝会对她的这种行为给予禁制呢?

  这是一种美丽的信仰:

  仁慈的灵魂,长着天使的翅膀。

  在我们受苦难的时候

  在我们的头顶上

  永远地飞翔。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 29
The Unprotected
We hear often of the distress of the negro servants, on the loss of a kind master; and with good reason, for no creature on God’s earth is left more utterly unprotected and desolate than the slave in these circumstances.
The child who has lost a father has still the protection of friends, and of the law; he is something, and can do something,—has acknowledged rights and position; the slave has none. The law regards him, in every respect, as devoid of rights as a bale of merchandise. The only possible ackowledgment of any of the longings and wants of a human and immortal creature, which are given to him, comes to him through the sovereign and irresponsible will of his master; and when that master is stricken down, nothing remains.
The number of those men who know how to use wholly irresponsible power humanely and generously is small. Everybody knows this, and the slave knows it best of all; so that he feels that there are ten chances of his finding an abusive and tyrannical master, to one of his finding a considerate and kind one. Therefore is it that the wail over a kind master is loud and long, as well it may be.
When St. Clare breathed his last, terror and consternation took hold of all his household. He had been stricken down so in a moment, in the flower and strength of his youth! Every room and gallery of the house resounded with sobs and shrieks of despair.
Marie, whose nervous system had been enervated by a constant course of self-indulgence, had nothing to support the terror of the shock, and, at the time her husband breathed his last, was passing from one fainting fit to another; and he to whom she had been joined in the mysterious tie of marriage passed from her forever, without the possibility of even a parting word.
Miss Ophelia, with characteristic strength and self-control, had remained with her kinsman to the last,—all eye, all ear, all attention; doing everything of the little that could be done, and joining with her whole soul in the tender and impassioned prayers which the poor slave had poured forth for the soul of his dying master.
When they were arranging him for his last rest, they found upon his bosom a small, plain miniature case, opening with a spring. It was the miniature of a noble and beautiful female face; and on the reverse, under a crystal, a lock of dark hair. They laid them back on the lifeless breast,—dust to dust,—poor mournful relics of early dreams, which once made that cold heart beat so warmly!
Tom’s whole soul was filled with thoughts of eternity; and while he ministered around the lifeless clay, he did not once think that the sudden stroke had left him in hopeless slavery. He felt at peace about his master; for in that hour, when he had poured forth his prayer into the bosom of his Father, he had found an answer of quietness and assurance springing up within himself. In the depths of his own affectionate nature, he felt able to perceive something of the fulness of Divine love; for an old oracle hath thus written,—“He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.” Tom hoped and trusted, and was at peace.
But the funeral passed, with all its pageant of black crape, and prayers, and solemn faces; and back rolled the cool, muddy waves of every-day life; and up came the everlasting hard inquiry of “What is to be done next?”
It rose to the mind of Marie, as, dressed in loose morning-robes, and surrounded by anxious servants, she sat up in a great easy-chair, and inspected samples of crape and bombazine. It rose to Miss Ophelia, who began to turn her thoughts towards her northern home. It rose, in silent terrors, to the minds of the servants, who well knew the unfeeling, tyrannical character of the mistress in whose hands they were left. All knew, very well, that the indulgences which had been accorded to them were not from their mistress, but from their master; and that, now he was gone, there would be no screen between them and every tyrannous infliction which a temper soured by affliction might devise.
It was about a fortnight after the funeral, that Miss Ophelia, busied one day in her apartment, heard a gentle tap at the door. She opened it, and there stood Rosa, the pretty young quadroon, whom we have before often noticed, her hair in disorder, and her eyes swelled with crying.
“O, Miss Feeley,” she said, falling on her knees, and catching the skirt of her dress, “do, do go to Miss Marie for me! do plead for me! She’s goin’ to send me out to be whipped—look there!” And she handed to Miss Ophelia a paper.
It was an order, written in Marie’s delicate Italian hand, to the master of a whipping-establishment to give the bearer fifteen lashes.
“What have you been doing?” said Miss Ophelia.
“You know, Miss Feely, I’ve got such a bad temper; it’s very bad of me. I was trying on Miss Marie’s dress, and she slapped my face; and I spoke out before I thought, and was saucy; and she said that she’d bring me down, and have me know, once for all, that I wasn’t going to be so topping as I had been; and she wrote this, and says I shall carry it. I’d rather she’d kill me, right out.”
Miss Ophelia stood considering, with the paper in her hand.
“You see, Miss Feely,” said Rosa, “I don’t mind the whipping so much, if Miss Marie or you was to do it; but, to be sent to a man! and such a horrid man,—the shame of it, Miss Feely!”
Miss Ophelia well knew that it was the universal custom to send women and young girls to whipping-houses, to the hands of the lowest of men,—men vile enough to make this their profession,—there to be subjected to brutal exposure and shameful correction. She had known it before; but hitherto she had never realized it, till she saw the slender form of Rosa almost convulsed with distress. All the honest blood of womanhood, the strong New England blood of liberty, flushed to her cheeks, and throbbed bitterly in her indignant heart; but, with habitual prudence and self-control, she mastered herself, and, crushing the paper firmly in her hand, she merely said to Rosa,
“Sit down, child, while I go to your mistress.”
“Shameful! monstrous! outrageous!” she said to herself, as she was crossing the parlor.
She found Marie sitting up in her easy-chair, with Mammy standing by her, combing her hair; Jane sat on the ground before her, busy in chafing her feet.
“How do you find yourself, today?” said Miss Ophelia.
A deep sigh, and a closing of the eyes, was the only reply, for a moment; and then Marie answered, “O, I don’t know, Cousin; I suppose I’m as well as I ever shall be!” and Marie wiped her eyes with a cambric handkerchief, bordered with an inch deep of black.
“I came,” said Miss Ophelia, with a short, dry cough, such as commonly introduces a difficult subject,—“I came to speak with you about poor Rosa.”
Marie’s eyes were open wide enough now, and a flush rose to her sallow cheeks, as she answered, sharply,
“Well, what about her?”
“She is very sorry for her fault.”
“She is, is she? She’ll be sorrier, before I’ve done with her! I’ve endured that child’s impudence long enough; and now I’ll bring her down,—I’ll make her lie in the dust!”
“But could not you punish her some other way,—some way that would be less shameful?”
“I mean to shame her; that’s just what I want. She has all her life presumed on her delicacy, and her good looks, and her lady-like airs, till she forgets who she is;—and I’ll give her one lesson that will bring her down, I fancy!”
“But, Cousin, consider that, if you destroy delicacy and a sense of shame in a young girl, you deprave her very fast.”
“Delicacy!” said Marie, with a scornful laugh,—“a fine word for such as she! I’ll teach her, with all her airs, that she’s no better than the raggedest black wench that walks the streets! She’ll take no more airs with me!”
“You will answer to God for such cruelty!” said Miss Ophelia, with energy.
“Cruelty,—I’d like to know what the cruelty is! I wrote orders for only fifteen lashes, and told him to put them on lightly. I’m sure there’s no cruelty there!”
“No cruelty!” said Miss Ophelia. “I’m sure any girl might rather be killed outright!”
“It might seem so to anybody with your feeling; but all these creatures get used to it; it’s the only way they can be kept in order. Once let them feel that they are to take any airs about delicacy, and all that, and they’ll run all over you, just as my servants always have. I’ve begun now to bring them under; and I’ll have them all to know that I’ll send one out to be whipped, as soon as another, if they don’t mind themselves!” said Marie, looking around her decidedly.
Jane hung her head and cowered at this, for she felt as if it was particularly directed to her. Miss Ophelia sat for a moment, as if she had swallowed some explosive mixture, and were ready to burst. Then, recollecting the utter uselessness of contention with such a nature, she shut her lips resolutely, gathered herself up, and walked out of the room.
It was hard to go back and tell Rosa that she could do nothing for her; and, shortly after, one of the man-servants came to say that her mistress had ordered him to take Rosa with him to the whipping-house, whither she was hurried, in spite of her tears and entreaties.
A few days after, Tom was standing musing by the balconies, when he was joined by Adolph, who, since the death of his master, had been entirely crest-fallen and disconsolate. Adolph knew that he had always been an object of dislike to Marie; but while his master lived he had paid but little attention to it. Now that he was gone, he had moved about in daily dread and trembling, not knowing what might befall him next. Marie had held several consultations with her lawyer; after communicating with St. Clare’s brother, it was determined to sell the place, and all the servants, except her own personal property, and these she intended to take with her, and go back to her father’s plantation.
“Do ye know, Tom, that we’ve all got to be sold?” said Adolph, and go back to her father’s plantation.
“How did you hear that?” said Tom.
“I hid myself behind the curtains when Missis was talking with the lawyer. In a few days we shall be sent off to auction, Tom.”
“The Lord’s will be done!” said Tom, folding his arms and sighing heavily.
“We’ll never get another such a master, said Adolph, apprehensively; “but I’d rather be sold than take my chance under Missis.”
Tom turned away; his heart was full. The hope of liberty, the thought of distant wife and children, rose up before his patient soul, as to the mariner shipwrecked almost in port rises the vision of the church-spire and loving roofs of his native village, seen over the top of some black wave only for one last farewell. He drew his arms tightly over his bosom, and choked back the bitter tears, and tried to pray. The poor old soul had such a singular, unaccountable prejudice in favor of liberty, that it was a hard wrench for him; and the more he said, “Thy will be done,” the worse he felt.
He sought Miss Ophelia, who, ever since Eva’s death, had treated him with marked and respectful kindness.
“Miss Feely,” he said, “Mas’r St. Clare promised me my freedom. He told me that he had begun to take it out for me; and now, perhaps, if Miss Feely would be good enough to speak bout it to Missis, she would feel like goin’ on with it, was it as Mas’r St. Clare’s wish.”
“I’ll speak for you, Tom, and do my best,” said Miss Ophelia; “but, if it depends on Mrs. St. Clare, I can’t hope much for you;—nevertheless, I will try.”
This incident occurred a few days after that of Rosa, while Miss Ophelia was busied in preparations to return north.
Seriously reflecting within herself, she considered that perhaps she had shown too hasty a warmth of language in her former interview with Marie; and she resolved that she would now endeavor to moderate her zeal, and to be as conciliatory as possible. So the good soul gathered herself up, and, taking her knitting, resolved to go into Marie’s room, be as agreeable as possible, and negotiate Tom’s case with all the diplomatic skill of which she was mistress.
She found Marie reclining at length upon a lounge, supporting herself on one elbow by pillows, while Jane, who had been out shopping, was displaying before her certain samples of thin black stuffs.
“That will do,” said Marie, selecting one; “only I’m not sure about its being properly mourning.”
“Laws, Missis,” said Jane, volubly, “Mrs. General Derbennon wore just this very thing, after the General died, last summer; it makes up lovely!”
“What do you think?” said Marie to Miss Ophelia.
“It’s a matter of custom, I suppose,” said Miss Ophelia. “You can judge about it better than I.”
“The fact is,” said Marie, “that I haven’t a dress in the world that I can wear; and, as I am going to break up the establishment, and go off, next week, I must decide upon something.”
“Are you going so soon?”
“Yes. St. Clare’s brother has written, and he and the lawyer think that the servants and furniture had better be put up at auction, and the place left with our lawyer.”
“There’s one thing I wanted to speak with you about,” said Miss Ophelia. “Augustine promised Tom his liberty, and began the legal forms necessary to it. I hope you will use your influence to have it perfected.”
“Indeed, I shall do no such thing!” said Marie, sharply. “Tom is one of the most valuable servants on the place,—it couldn’t be afforded, any way. Besides, what does he want of liberty? He’s a great deal better off as he is.”
“But he does desire it, very earnestly, and his master promised it,” said Miss Ophelia.
“I dare say he does want it,” said Marie; “they all want it, just because they are a discontented set,—always wanting what they haven’t got. Now, I’m principled against emancipating, in any case. Keep a negro under the care of a master, and he does well enough, and is respectable; but set them free, and they get lazy, and won’t work, and take to drinking, and go all down to be mean, worthless fellows, I’ve seen it tried, hundreds of times. It’s no favor to set them free.”
“But Tom is so steady, industrious, and pious.”
“O, you needn’t tell me! I’ve see a hundred like him. He’ll do very well, as long as he’s taken care of,—that’s all.”
“But, then, consider,” said Miss Ophelia, “when you set him up for sale, the chances of his getting a bad master.”
“O, that’s all humbug!” said Marie; “it isn’t one time in a hundred that a good fellow gets a bad master; most masters are good, for all the talk that is made. I’ve lived and grown up here, in the South, and I never yet was acquainted with a master that didn’t treat his servants well,—quite as well as is worth while. I don’t feel any fears on that head.”
“Well,” said Miss Ophelia, energetically, “I know it was one of the last wishes of your husband that Tom should have his liberty; it was one of the promises that he made to dear little Eva on her death-bed, and I should not think you would feel at liberty to disregard it.”
Marie had her face covered with her handkerchief at this appeal, and began sobbing and using her smelting-bottle, with great vehemence.
“Everybody goes against me!” she said. “Everybody is so inconsiderate! I shouldn’t have expected that you would bring up all these remembrances of my troubles to me,—it’s so inconsiderate! But nobody ever does consider,—my trials are so peculiar! It’s so hard, that when I had only one daughter, she should have been taken!—and when I had a husband that just exactly suited me,—and I’m so hard to be suited!—he should be taken! And you seem to have so little feeling for me, and keep bringing it up to me so carelessly,—when you know how it overcomes me! I suppose you mean well; but it is very inconsiderate,—very!” And Marie sobbed, and gasped for breath, and called Mammy to open the window, and to bring her the camphor-bottle, and to bathe her head, and unhook her dress. And, in the general confusion that ensued, Miss Ophelia made her escape to her apartment.
She saw, at once, that it would do no good to say anything more; for Marie had an indefinite capacity for hysteric fits; and, after this, whenever her husband’s or Eva’s wishes with regard to the servants were alluded to, she always found it convenient to set one in operation. Miss Ophelia, therefore, did the next best thing she could for Tom,—she wrote a letter to Mrs. Shelby for him, stating his troubles, and urging them to send to his relief.
The next day, Tom and Adolph, and some half a dozen other servants, were marched down to a slave-warehouse, to await the convenience of the trader, who was going to make up a lot for auction.
Chapter 30
The Slave Warehouse
A slave warehouse! Perhaps some of my readers conjure up horrible visions of such a place. They fancy some foul, obscure den, some horrible Tartarus “informis, ingens, cui lumen ademptum.” But no, innocent friend; in these days men have learned the art of sinning expertly and genteelly, so as not to shock the eyes and senses of respectable society. Human property is high in the market; and is, therefore, well fed, well cleaned, tended, and looked after, that it may come to sale sleek, and strong, and shining. A slave-warehouse in New Orleans is a house externally not much unlike many others, kept with neatness; and where every day you may see arranged, under a sort of shed along the outside, rows of men and women, who stand there as a sign of the property sold within.
Then you shall be courteously entreated to call and examine, and shall find an abundance of husbands, wives, brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers, and young children, to be “sold separately, or in lots to suit the convenience of the purchaser;” and that soul immortal, once bought with blood and anguish by the Son of God, when the earth shook, and the rocks rent, and the graves were opened, can be sold, leased, mortgaged, exchanged for groceries or dry goods, to suit the phases of trade, or the fancy of the purchaser.
It was a day or two after the conversation between Marie and Miss Ophelia, that Tom, Adolph, and about half a dozen others of the St. Clare estate, were turned over to the loving kindness of Mr. Skeggs, the keeper of a depot on——street, to await the auction, next day.
Tom had with him quite a sizable trunk full of clothing, as had most others of them. They were ushered, for the night, into a long room, where many other men, of all ages, sizes, and shades of complexion, were assembled, and from which roars of laughter and unthinking merriment were proceeding.
“Ah, ha! that’s right. Go it, boys,—go it!” said Mr. Skeggs, the keeper. “My people are always so merry! Sambo, I see!” he said, speaking approvingly to a burly negro who was performing tricks of low buffoonery, which occasioned the shouts which Tom had heard.
As might be imagined, Tom was in no humor to join these proceedings; and, therefore, setting his trunk as far as possible from the noisy group, he sat down on it, and leaned his face against the wall.
The dealers in the human article make scrupulous and systematic efforts to promote noisy mirth among them, as a means of drowning reflection, and rendering them insensible to their condition. The whole object of the training to which the negro is put, from the time he is sold in the northern market till he arrives south, is systematically directed towards making him callous, unthinking, and brutal. The slave-dealer collects his gang in Virginia or Kentucky, and drives them to some convenient, healthy place,—often a watering place,—to be fattened. Here they are fed full daily; and, because some incline to pine, a fiddle is kept commonly going among them, and they are made to dance daily; and he who refuses to be merry—in whose soul thoughts of wife, or child, or home, are too strong for him to be gay—is marked as sullen and dangerous, and subjected to all the evils which the ill will of an utterly irresponsible and hardened man can inflict upon him. Briskness, alertness, and cheerfulness of appearance, especially before observers, are constantly enforced upon them, both by the hope of thereby getting a good master, and the fear of all that the driver may bring upon them if they prove unsalable.
“What dat ar nigger doin here?” said Sambo, coming up to Tom, after Mr. Skeggs had left the room. Sambo was a full black, of great size, very lively, voluble, and full of trick and grimace.
“What you doin here?” said Sambo, coming up to Tom, and poking him facetiously in the side. “Meditatin’, eh?”
“I am to be sold at the auction, tomorrow!” said Tom, quietly.
“Sold at auction,—haw! haw! boys, an’t this yer fun? I wish’t I was gwine that ar way!—tell ye, wouldn’t I make em laugh? But how is it,—dis yer whole lot gwine tomorrow?” said Sambo, laying his hand freely on Adolph’s shoulder.
“Please to let me alone!” said Adolph, fiercely, straightening himself up, with extreme disgust.
“Law, now, boys! dis yer’s one o’ yer white niggers,—kind o’ cream color, ye know, scented!” said he, coming up to Adolph and snuffing. “O Lor! he’d do for a tobaccer-shop; they could keep him to scent snuff! Lor, he’d keep a whole shope agwine,—he would!”
“I say, keep off, can’t you?” said Adolph, enraged.
“Lor, now, how touchy we is,—we white niggers! Look at us now!” and Sambo gave a ludicrous imitation of Adolph’s manner; “here’s de airs and graces. We’s been in a good family, I specs.”
“Yes,” said Adolph; “I had a master that could have bought you all for old truck!”
“Laws, now, only think,” said Sambo, “the gentlemens that we is!”
“I belonged to the St. Clare family,” said Adolph, proudly.
“Lor, you did! Be hanged if they ar’n’t lucky to get shet of ye. Spects they’s gwine to trade ye off with a lot o’ cracked tea-pots and sich like!” said Sambo, with a provoking grin.
Adolph, enraged at this taunt, flew furiously at his adversary, swearing and striking on every side of him. The rest laughed and shouted, and the uproar brought the keeper to the door.
“What now, boys? Order,—order!” he said, coming in and flourishing a large whip.
All fled in different directions, except Sambo, who, presuming on the favor which the keeper had to him as a licensed wag, stood his ground, ducking his head with a facetious grin, whenever the master made a dive at him.
“Lor, Mas’r, ’tan’t us,—we ’s reglar stiddy,—it’s these yer new hands; they ’s real aggravatin’,—kinder pickin’ at us, all time!”
The keeper, at this, turned upon Tom and Adolph, and distributing a few kicks and cuffs without much inquiry, and leaving general orders for all to be good boys and go to sleep, left the apartment.
While this scene was going on in the men’s sleeping-room, the reader may be curious to take a peep at the corresponding apartment allotted to the women. Stretched out in various attitudes over the floor, he may see numberless sleeping forms of every shade of complexion, from the purest ebony to white, and of all years, from childhood to old age, lying now asleep. Here is a fine bright girl, of ten years, whose mother was sold out yesterday, and who tonight cried herself to sleep when nobody was looking at her. Here, a worn old negress, whose thin arms and callous fingers tell of hard toil, waiting to be sold tomorrow, as a cast-off article, for what can be got for her; and some forty or fifty others, with heads variously enveloped in blankets or articles of clothing, lie stretched around them. But, in a corner, sitting apart from the rest, are two females of a more interesting appearance than common. One of these is a respectably-dressed mulatto woman between forty and fifty, with soft eyes and a gentle and pleasing physiognomy. She has on her head a high-raised turban, made of a gay red Madras handkerchief, of the first quality, her dress is neatly fitted, and of good material, showing that she has been provided for with a careful hand. By her side, and nestling closely to her, is a young girl of fifteen,—her daughter. She is a quadroon, as may be seen from her fairer complexion, though her likeness to her mother is quite discernible. She has the same soft, dark eye, with longer lashes, and her curling hair is of a luxuriant brown. She also is dressed with great neatness, and her white, delicate hands betray very little acquaintance with servile toil. These two are to be sold tomorrow, in the same lot with the St. Clare servants; and the gentleman to whom they belong, and to whom the money for their sale is to be transmitted, is a member of a Christian church in New York, who will receive the money, and go thereafter to the sacrament of his Lord and theirs, and think no more of it.
These two, whom we shall call Susan and Emmeline, had been the personal attendants of an amiable and pious lady of New Orleans, by whom they had been carefully and piously instructed and trained. They had been taught to read and write, diligently instructed in the truths of religion, and their lot had been as happy an one as in their condition it was possible to be. But the only son of their protectress had the management of her property; and, by carelessness and extravagance involved it to a large amount, and at last failed. One of the largest creditors was the respectable firm of B. & Co., in New York. B. & Co. wrote to their lawyer in New Orleans, who attached the real estate (these two articles and a lot of plantation hands formed the most valuable part of it), and wrote word to that effect to New York. Brother B., being, as we have said, a Christian man, and a resident in a free State, felt some uneasiness on the subject. He didn’t like trading in slaves and souls of men,—of course, he didn’t; but, then, there were thirty thousand dollars in the case, and that was rather too much money to be lost for a principle; and so, after much considering, and asking advice from those that he knew would advise to suit him, Brother B. wrote to his lawyer to dispose of the business in the way that seemed to him the most suitable, and remit the proceeds.
The day after the letter arrived in New Orleans, Susan and Emmeline were attached, and sent to the depot to await a general auction on the following morning; and as they glimmer faintly upon us in the moonlight which steals through the grated window, we may listen to their conversation. Both are weeping, but each quietly, that the other may not hear.
“Mother, just lay your head on my lap, and see if you can’t sleep a little,” says the girl, trying to appear calm.
“I haven’t any heart to sleep, Em; I can’t; it’s the last night we may be together!”
“O, mother, don’t say so! perhaps we shall get sold together,—who knows?”
“If ’t was anybody’s else case, I should say so, too, Em,” said the woman; “but I’m so feard of losin’ you that I don’t see anything but the danger.”
“Why, mother, the man said we were both likely, and would sell well.”
Susan remembered the man’s looks and words. With a deadly sickness at her heart, she remembered how he had looked at Emmeline’s hands, and lifted up her curly hair, and pronounced her a first-rate article. Susan had been trained as a Christian, brought up in the daily reading of the Bible, and had the same horror of her child’s being sold to a life of shame that any other Christian mother might have; but she had no hope,—no protection.
“Mother, I think we might do first rate, if you could get a place as cook, and I as chambermaid or seamstress, in some family. I dare say we shall. Let’s both look as bright and lively as we can, and tell all we can do, and perhaps we shall,” said Emmeline.
“I want you to brush your hair all back straight, tomorrow,” said Susan.
“What for, mother? I don’t look near so well, that way.”
“Yes, but you’ll sell better so.”
“I don’t see why!” said the child.
“Respectable families would be more apt to buy you, if they saw you looked plain and decent, as if you wasn’t trying to look handsome. I know their ways better ’n you do,” said Susan.
“Well, mother, then I will.”
“And, Emmeline, if we shouldn’t ever see each other again, after tomorrow,—if I’m sold way up on a plantation somewhere, and you somewhere else,—always remember how you’ve been brought up, and all Missis has told you; take your Bible with you, and your hymn-book; and if you’re faithful to the Lord, he’ll be faithful to you.”
So speaks the poor soul, in sore discouragement; for she knows that tomorrow any man, however vile and brutal, however godless and merciless, if he only has money to pay for her, may become owner of her daughter, body and soul; and then, how is the child to be faithful? She thinks of all this, as she holds her daughter in her arms, and wishes that she were not handsome and attractive. It seems almost an aggravation to her to remember how purely and piously, how much above the ordinary lot, she has been brought up. But she has no resort but to pray; and many such prayers to God have gone up from those same trim, neatly-arranged, respectable slave-prisons,—prayers which God has not forgotten, as a coming day shall show; for it is written, “Who causeth one of these little ones to offend, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea.”
The soft, earnest, quiet moonbeam looks in fixedly, marking the bars of the grated windows on the prostrate, sleeping forms. The mother and daughter are singing together a wild and melancholy dirge, common as a funeral hymn among the slaves:
“O, where is weeping Mary?
O, where is weeping Mary?
    ’Rived in the goodly land.
She is dead and gone to Heaven;
She is dead and gone to Heaven;
    ’Rived in the goodly land.”
These words, sung by voices of a peculiar and melancholy sweetness, in an air which seemed like the sighing of earthy despair after heavenly hope, floated through the dark prison rooms with a pathetic cadence, as verse after verse was breathed out:
“O, where are Paul and Silas?
O, where are Paul and Silas?
    Gone to the goodly land.
They are dead and gone to Heaven;
They are dead and gone to Heaven;
    ’Rived in the goodly land.”
Sing on poor souls! The night is short, and the morning will part you forever!
But now it is morning, and everybody is astir; and the worthy Mr. Skeggs is busy and bright, for a lot of goods is to be fitted out for auction. There is a brisk lookout on the toilet; injunctions passed around to every one to put on their best face and be spry; and now all are arranged in a circle for a last review, before they are marched up to the Bourse.
Mr. Skeggs, with his palmetto on and his cigar in his mouth, walks around to put farewell touches on his wares.
“How’s this?” he said, stepping in front of Susan and Emmeline. “Where’s your curls, gal?”
The girl looked timidly at her mother, who, with the smooth adroitness common among her class, answers,
“I was telling her, last night, to put up her hair smooth and neat, and not havin’ it flying about in curls; looks more respectable so.”
“Bother!” said the man, peremptorily, turning to the girl; “you go right along, and curl yourself real smart!” He added, giving a crack to a rattan he held in his hand, “And be back in quick time, too!”
“You go and help her,” he added, to the mother. “Them curls may make a hundred dollars difference in the sale of her.”
Beneath a splendid dome were men of all nations, moving to and fro, over the marble pave. On every side of the circular area were little tribunes, or stations, for the use of speakers and auctioneers. Two of these, on opposite sides of the area, were now occupied by brilliant and talented gentlemen, enthusiastically forcing up, in English and French commingled, the bids of connoisseurs in their various wares. A third one, on the other side, still unoccupied, was surrounded by a group, waiting the moment of sale to begin. And here we may recognize the St. Clare servants,—Tom, Adolph, and others; and there, too, Susan and Emmeline, awaiting their turn with anxious and dejected faces. Various spectators, intending to purchase, or not intending, examining, and commenting on their various points and faces with the same freedom that a set of jockeys discuss the merits of a horse.
“Hulloa, Alf! what brings you here?” said a young exquisite, slapping the shoulder of a sprucely-dressed young man, who was examining Adolph through an eye-glass.
“Well! I was wanting a valet, and I heard that St. Clare’s lot was going. I thought I’d just look at his—”
“Catch me ever buying any of St. Clare’s people! Spoilt niggers, every one. Impudent as the devil!” said the other.
“Never fear that!” said the first. “If I get ’em, I’ll soon have their airs out of them; they’ll soon find that they’ve another kind of master to deal with than Monsieur St. Clare. ’Pon my word, I’ll buy that fellow. I like the shape of him.”
“You’ll find it’ll take all you’ve got to keep him. He’s deucedly extravagant!”
“Yes, but my lord will find that he can’t be extravagant with me. Just let him be sent to the calaboose a few times, and thoroughly dressed down! I’ll tell you if it don’t bring him to a sense of his ways! O, I’ll reform him, up hill and down,—you’ll see. I buy him, that’s flat!”
Tom had been standing wistfully examining the multitude of faces thronging around him, for one whom he would wish to call master. And if you should ever be under the necessity, sir, of selecting, out of two hundred men, one who was to become your absolute owner and disposer, you would, perhaps, realize, just as Tom did, how few there were that you would feel at all comfortable in being made over to. Tom saw abundance of men,—great, burly, gruff men; little, chirping, dried men; long-favored, lank, hard men; and every variety of stubbed-looking, commonplace men, who pick up their fellow-men as one picks up chips, putting them into the fire or a basket with equal unconcern, according to their convenience; but he saw no St. Clare.
A little before the sale commenced, a short, broad, muscular man, in a checked shirt considerably open at the bosom, and pantaloons much the worse for dirt and wear, elbowed his way through the crowd, like one who is going actively into a business; and, coming up to the group, began to examine them systematically. From the moment that Tom saw him approaching, he felt an immediate and revolting horror at him, that increased as he came near. He was evidently, though short, of gigantic strength. His round, bullet head, large, light-gray eyes, with their shaggy, sandy eyebrows, and stiff, wiry, sun-burned hair, were rather unprepossessing items, it is to be confessed; his large, coarse mouth was distended with tobacco, the juice of which, from time to time, he ejected from him with great decision and explosive force; his hands were immensely large, hairy, sun-burned, freckled, and very dirty, and garnished with long nails, in a very foul condition. This man proceeded to a very free personal examination of the lot. He seized Tom by the jaw, and pulled open his mouth to inspect his teeth; made him strip up his sleeve, to show his muscle; turned him round, made him jump and spring, to show his paces.
“Where was you raised?” he added, briefly, to these investigations.
“In Kintuck, Mas’r,” said Tom, looking about, as if for deliverance.
“What have you done?”
“Had care of Mas’r’s farm,” said Tom.
“Likely story!” said the other, shortly, as he passed on. He paused a moment before Dolph; then spitting a discharge of tobacco-juice on his well-blacked boots, and giving a contemptuous umph, he walked on. Again he stopped before Susan and Emmeline. He put out his heavy, dirty hand, and drew the girl towards him; passed it over her neck and bust, felt her arms, looked at her teeth, and then pushed her back against her mother, whose patient face showed the suffering she had been going through at every motion of the hideous stranger.
The girl was frightened, and began to cry.
“Stop that, you minx!” said the salesman; “no whimpering here,—the sale is going to begin.” And accordingly the sale begun.
Adolph was knocked off, at a good sum, to the young gentlemen who had previously stated his intention of buying him; and the other servants of the St. Clare lot went to various bidders.
“Now, up with you, boy! d’ye hear?” said the auctioneer to Tom.
Tom stepped upon the block, gave a few anxious looks round; all seemed mingled in a common, indistinct noise,—the clatter of the salesman crying off his qualifications in French and English, the quick fire of French and English bids; and almost in a moment came the final thump of the hammer, and the clear ring on the last syllable of the word “dollars,” as the auctioneer announced his price, and Tom was made over.—He had a master!
He was pushed from the block;—the short, bullet-headed man seizing him roughly by the shoulder, pushed him to one side, saying, in a harsh voice, “Stand there, you!”
Tom hardly realized anything; but still the bidding went on,—ratting, clattering, now French, now English. Down goes the hammer again,—Susan is sold! She goes down from the block, stops, looks wistfully back,—her daughter stretches her hands towards her. She looks with agony in the face of the man who has bought her,—a respectable middle-aged man, of benevolent countenance.
“O, Mas’r, please do buy my daughter!”
“I’d like to, but I’m afraid I can’t afford it!” said the gentleman, looking, with painful interest, as the young girl mounted the block, and looked around her with a frightened and timid glance.
The blood flushes painfully in her otherwise colorless cheek, her eye has a feverish fire, and her mother groans to see that she looks more beautiful than she ever saw her before. The auctioneer sees his advantage, and expatiates volubly in mingled French and English, and bids rise in rapid succession.
“I’ll do anything in reason,” said the benevolent-looking gentleman, pressing in and joining with the bids. In a few moments they have run beyond his purse. He is silent; the auctioneer grows warmer; but bids gradually drop off. It lies now between an aristocratic old citizen and our bullet-headed acquaintance. The citizen bids for a few turns, contemptuously measuring his opponent; but the bullet-head has the advantage over him, both in obstinacy and concealed length of purse, and the controversy lasts but a moment; the hammer falls,—he has got the girl, body and soul, unless God help her!
Her master is Mr. Legree, who owns a cotton plantation on the Red river. She is pushed along into the same lot with Tom and two other men, and goes off, weeping as she goes.
The benevolent gentleman is sorry; but, then, the thing happens every day! One sees girls and mothers crying, at these sales, always! it can’t be helped, &c.; and he walks off, with his acquisition, in another direction.
Two days after, the lawyer of the Christian firm of B. & Co., New York, send on their money to them. On the reverse of that draft, so obtained, let them write these words of the great Paymaster, to whom they shall make up their account in a future day: “When he maketh inquisition for blood, he forgetteth not the cry of the humble!”



第二十九章 丧失保障的人们

  黑奴们失去一位好的主人会哀痛不已,这类事情我们经常听见。在上帝所主宰的世界里,没有谁比毫无保障、孤苦无依的黑奴的命运更为凄惨,因此他们的悲伤是毫不足怪的。

  一个孩子失去了父亲,却仍然拥有亲友和法律的庇护;他仍是一个独立的人,能自由发展,将来有所作为,他没有失去公认的权利和地位。黑奴们就完全不同了,他们一无所有,无论从哪个角度来说,法律上确认他只是一件商品,没有任何权利。他仍是个有灵肉的人,有七情六欲,这是自然禀性;但只有通过主人无上的权力和随心所欲的意愿才可能得到满足。因此,东家的弃世意味着他们将失去一切。几乎每个人都清楚,这世上能仁慈、宽厚地运用无需负责的无限权力的人实在少得可怜,黑奴更明白这一点。因而,黑奴们搭上一个专横暴烈的坏主人与遇上一个善良人道的好主人的比率是十比一。这就不难理解他们之所以在失去一位好主人之后会悲痛得那么深,那么久了。

  圣克莱尔断气之时,整个屋子都处在极端恐惧和震惊之中。谁也无法接受这个事实:正当年轻力盛的圣克莱尔先生会在转瞬间就离开人世。屋子里和走廊上到处是绝望的哭泣和哀号。

  玛丽由于长期的纵情使性,神经早就衰弱不堪了,根本无法再经受这样的打击。圣克莱尔咽气时,她几次昏厥。与她有神圣的婚姻联系的丈夫竟会如此匆促地与她永诀,连句道别的话都没来得及说!

  奥菲利亚小姐有着一股子天生的刚强劲和自制力,她始终和亲人在一起。她聚精会神地处理事情,周到全面,没有丝毫疏漏之处。当可怜的汤姆为临终的主人做温柔感人的祈祷时,她也在一旁认真祷告着。

  当家人们把圣克莱尔抬进棺材时,发现他胸前有一只朴素的小像盒。打开弹簧开关,里面是一张高贵的美妇的肖像,背面的水晶片下压着一绺黑发。人们把像盒放回到那停止跳动的胸口上。逝去的就让它逝去吧,这颗现在已冰冷的心,曾经为这些带来伤感回忆的纪念物而热烈跳动过啊!

  汤姆的脑海里尽是天国的幻想。他丝毫也没有意识到,他装殓主人的遗体,为他料理后事正意味着以后他将永远沦入做奴隶的绝境。他感到非常平静,因为在为主人做祷告时,他向主的倾诉使他有一种踏实和轻松之感。他善良的天性使他对基督之爱的丰富内涵能略略领会一二,因为古代的先知曾写过这样的话:“住在爱里即住在上帝里,上帝亦将长驻其心问。”汤姆充满希望,满怀信仰,因而心平如水。

  葬礼过去了,满眼的黑色丧服,哀凄的面庞与满耳的祷告声也终于消散了。残酷无情、污浊混乱的现实生活的巨浪又压过来,人们心中又不禁升起这个永恒的难题:“下一步该怎么办?”

  玛丽身穿宽松的睡袍坐在宽大的安乐椅上,周围是一群焦虑的等待侍候她的仆人。玛丽翻检着绉纱和羽纱的样品,心头涌起了这个问题;准备回北方老家的奥菲利亚小姐也在思索这个问题;现在已归玛丽掌管的仆人们同样想着这个问题。他们深知女主人暴虐无情的脾性,对此已先有三分畏惧。先前优裕的日子是一去不复返了,因为那都是宽厚的男主人所赐,而现在男主人已逝,就不再有谁出来保护他们了。女主人经过丧夫之痛,性情更加乖戾,仆人们从此难逃责罚了。

  葬礼过了大约两个星期之后,一天奥菲利亚小姐正在屋里忙着,突然听见轻轻的敲门声。她打开门,看见是罗莎——就是前面我们经常提起的年轻漂亮的混血姑娘,她披头散发地站在门外,眼睛红肿。

  “噢,菲莉小姐,”她一下子扑倒在奥菲利亚面前,双手抓住她的裙子,“求求您,求您替我在玛丽小姐跟前说句话,帮我求个情。玛丽小姐要把我送到外面去吃鞭子,您看这个!”她递过去一张条子。

  这是一张写给鞭笞站的条子,上面是娟秀流利的意大利笔迹,是玛丽吩咐该站把持条人抽上十五皮鞭。

  “你做错什么啦?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “噢,您知道我脾气一向很坏,喜欢自找麻烦。我试了一下玛丽小姐的衣服,她甩了我一个耳刮子,我想都没想就顶撞了一句,她说非得好好收拾我一顿不可,免得我以后再这样嚣张。接着,她就写了这张条子,让我自个儿送过去。唉,她还不如亲自动手把我打死得了。”

  奥菲利亚小姐捏着那张条子沉思了半晌。

  “菲莉小姐,”罗莎说道,“要是给玛丽小姐或您抽上几鞭,那是无所谓的;可是,让我去挨一个男人的打,而且是那种粗鲁的男人,那我可太没脸了,奥菲利亚小姐!”

  奥菲利亚小姐知道这种陋俗由来已久。主人把女仆和年轻的姑娘送到鞭笞站,让她们接受那些专以打人为生的邪恶无耻的男人的野蛮毒打,实质上是让她们接受这种受惩的羞辱。奥菲利亚小姐以前就听说过这种事,可直到今天,看到罗莎吓得浑身乱颤的样子,才真正体会到这是怎么一回事。她是一个具有强烈的正义感和自由精神的新英格兰女人,此时不由气得满面通红,几乎不能自持。但是,她仍然凭借一贯的谨慎和自制力控制了自己的情绪。她把字条紧紧地攥在手里,对罗莎说:

  “坐下吧,孩子,我现在就去见你的女主人。”

  “这真是太可耻,太可怕,太令人震惊了!”穿过客厅时,她自言自语道。

  玛丽坐在安乐椅上,妈咪正为她梳理头发,简坐在她前面的地板上,为她按摩脚。

  “今天你感觉怎样?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  玛丽长叹了一口气,闭目养神,半天不说话。过了好一会儿,她才答道:“哦,姐姐,我也不太清楚,还是老样子,看来是好不了啦!”说着,她用一块镶有一寸宽黑边的亚麻布手绢擦擦眼角。

  “我来是想……”她短促地干咳了一声——人们在提出一件难事时往往如此。“我来是想和你谈谈可怜的罗莎的事情。”

  玛丽的眼睛顿时瞪大了,蜡黄的面孔涨得通红,她失声说道:“罗莎的什么事情?”

  “她对自己的错误感到非常后悔。”

  “她后悔了,是吗?她后悔的日子还在后头呢!这个丫头飞扬跋扈,我已经忍耐很久了,这回非得好好修理她不可,让她抬不起头来。”

  “可是你不能换种惩罚方式吗?换一种不让她这么丢脸的方式。”

  “我正是想让她丢脸,出出丑。她一向仗着自己长得娇俏玲珑,又有那么点大家闺秀的风韵就傲慢骄横,无礼放肆,忘了自己姓甚名谁了。这次狠狠教训她一顿,看她以后还敢不敢如此猖狂!”

  “可是,弟妹,这样会毁了一个女孩子的文雅和羞耻心的,那她就会很快堕落下去!”

  “文雅?”玛丽带着几丝讥讽的语气说,“她也配用这么好的字眼?我就是要好好收拾她,让她瞧瞧,还敢在这儿摆小姐派头,其实她不过和街头流浪的那些肮脏的黑鬼一个样,看她下回还敢不敢在我面前招摇!”

  “这样做太残酷了,以后怎么对上帝交代?”奥菲利亚小姐下死劲说了句重话。

  “残酷?我倒想知道什么叫残酷呢,我只不过让人打她十五鞭子,还是往轻里打,怎么见得就残酷了?”

  “还不残酷?!”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我敢断定,任何一个女孩子都会觉得还不如立马死了好!”

  “只有你这么感性的人才这么想呢!挨打对这帮家伙来说已经是家常便饭了,要让他们服贴就得打,一旦纵容他们呀,让他们摆出斯文样,他们马上就骑到你头上来了,我们家的仆人可不就是最好的例子吗?从现在开始,我就要杀杀他们的这股子邪气,得让他们明白,要是他们自己不尊重自己,就别怪我不客气,我挨个地把他们送出去挨鞭子,一点都不带迟疑的!”玛丽坚决地说着,严厉地向周围扫了一眼。

  简听了这话,吓得垂下头去,身子缩做一团,仿佛这话是专对她说的。奥菲利亚小姐坐了一会儿,仿佛觉得吞了炸药一般,马上就要引爆了。她想,跟这种人再争论下去无异于白费唇舌,便果断地闭了嘴,鼓足勇气站起来,朝屋外走去。

  她回去告诉罗莎,她对此无能为力,深感抱歉,也感到非常难过。不一会儿,一个男仆过来说是女主人让他带罗莎去鞭笞站,无论罗莎如何哭叫哀求都无济于事了,男仆还是押着她匆匆走了。

  几天之后,汤姆正站在阳台上想心事,阿道夫走了过来。自从男主人死后,阿道夫一直唉声叹气,闷闷不乐,他知道自己向来为玛丽所厌恶,不过男主人在时还无所谓;现在男主人一死,他无日不胆战心凉,如履薄冰,不知道哪一天灾难就会降临。玛丽和她的律师谈了几次,后来又跟圣克莱尔的哥哥进行了商榷,决定把房产和所有的仆人都卖出去,她自己的个人财产不在卖之列,她打算将这些带回她父亲的庄园上去。

  “汤姆,你知道吗,我们就要被卖掉了!”阿道夫说。

  “你从哪儿知道的消息?”汤姆问。

  “女主人和律师说话的时候,我藏在帘子后听到的。不出这几天,我们就要被送到拍卖行去。”

  “那就只有听天由命了!”汤姆抱起胳膊,深深地叹了口气。

  “不过,我们再也遇不到这样的主人了!”阿道夫说着,声音里夹杂着恐惧,“唉,若是落在女主人的手中,我倒宁愿被卖出去!”

  汤姆思绪万千,转身离开了。对自由的憧憬,对远方妻儿的思念一起涌上了他的心头,尽管他极具耐心,但那种可望而不可即的失望还是让他感到煎熬,就好像一个经过长途跋涉、已快抵达港口的水手,他已经望到了故乡教堂的塔尖和亲切的屋顶,不料船却突然翻了,他只能从黑黝黝的塔尖上望它们最后一眼。汤姆把双臂紧紧地抱在胸前,咽回苦涩的泪水,努力定下心来做祷告。这苦命的仆人对自由的热爱已到了无以复加的地步,却屡次不得,因此心里充满强烈的痛楚。他越是念“愿你旨意行在地上”,越是感到难受。

  他去向奥菲利亚小姐求助。伊娃死后,她都对他非常尊重,非常和善。

  “奥菲利亚小姐,”汤姆说,“圣克莱尔先生生前曾许诺给我自由,他说他已经在办手续了。因此,我想请您在太太面前提提这事。既然这是圣克莱尔先生生前的愿望,或许太太会答应的。”

  “我一定会尽力帮你的,汤姆,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“但是,如果这事由圣克莱尔夫人决定的话,我看希望不太大。不过,我还是会帮你争取的。”

  这是罗莎的事发生几天之后。当时,奥菲利亚小姐正在打点行装,准备回北方去。

  奥菲利亚小姐想到上次和玛丽交谈时,可能自己火气过大,言语间有些冒犯。因此,这一次她决定心平气和地与玛丽好好谈谈,语气尽量委婉含蓄。于是,这个善良的女人鼓足了勇气,带着毛线活,来到了玛丽的屋子。她决定使出浑身解数,竭尽全力促成汤姆的好事。

  玛丽正斜靠在沙发上,一只胳膊搭在靠垫上支撑着身子。简刚从街上采购回几种黑纱衣料,把它们放在玛丽面前。

  “嗯,这块看着不错,”玛丽说,“不过,不知道守丧期间能不能穿。”

  “哎呀,太太,”简开始滔滔不绝地说,“去年夏天德本农将军过世时,他太太穿的就是这种料子。这种料子正适合居丧穿呢!”

  “你看怎样?”玛丽问奥菲利亚小姐。

  “我看这是风俗问题,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“这种事还是你自己决定吧!”

  “不瞒你说,”玛丽说,“我连适合现在穿的衣服都没有。我打算解散这个家,下礼拜就离开这里,所以现在得选好衣服料子。”

  “这么快就离开吗?”

  “对,圣克莱尔的哥哥已经来信了,他和律师都建议把仆人和家具送出去拍卖,房子由我们家的律师看管。”

  “有件事我想和你商量,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“奥古斯丁曾答应过给汤姆自由,并开始办手续了。我希望你再争取一下,把这件事办妥。”

  “哼,我才不干呢!”玛丽尖声说,“这些奴隶中,属汤姆最值钱了,我可承担不起这个损失。再说了,他要自由干嘛?他现在不是挺快活的吗?”

  “可是他真的热切盼望得到自由,而且圣克莱尔也确实向他许诺过。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “他当然想自由啦!”玛丽说,“他们谁不想这个?他们都是一群贪得无厌的家伙,总是有非分之想。哼,我可是坚决反对解放黑奴的。在主人的管束下,黑人还能把活儿干好,人也老老实实的;如果把他们解放了,那可就不得了啦,偷懒耍滑,惹是生非,个个都会堕落成无用的败类,这种人我见的多了,给他们自由简直是愚蠢可笑。”

  “可是,汤姆一贯勤俭、持重啊!”

  “咳,这我还不清楚,像他那样的我见过上百个了。管着他就规规矩矩的,其实就那么回事。”

  “可是,玛丽,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“想一想吧,你要是把他卖出去,很可能他会碰上一个坏主人。”

  “哼,没有的事!”玛丽说,“好黑奴遇上坏主人,这样的事情少之又少。我可是土生土长的南方人,在这儿呆了一辈子也没见过一个对仆人不好的主人呢。我看都够好的,你大可不必操这个心。”

  “不过,”奥菲利亚小姐据理力争,“我知道,你丈夫生前就有让汤姆得到自由的意愿,这也是亲爱的伊娃的遗愿,你总不能置他们的心愿于不顾吧!”

  听了这番话,玛丽当即用手帕盖住了脸,使劲地抽泣起来,一边拼命去嗅她的香精瓶。

  “谁都跟我过不去,”玛丽哭着说,“谁都不体谅我!想不到你也来揭我的伤疤,你太不体谅我了!谁肯设身处地为我想一想,难道我受的罪还少了吗?惟一的宝贝女儿就这样死了;找个情投意合的丈夫本就不容易,找到了又被老天从我身边夺走了!你明明知道一提起这些事,我就恨不得去死,你却偏偏在我面前提。你太不体谅人了!我相信你没什么恶意,可是你太不体谅我了,太不体谅我了!”说完,她又啜泣起来,直哭得上气不接下气。妈咪赶忙替她开窗子,取樟脑丸,敷湿毛巾,解衣裳,大伙儿都忙做一团。奥菲利亚小姐趁此退了出来,回到自己的房问。

  她终于明白,一切都是徒劳,玛丽的歇斯底里说发就发,特别是提及圣克莱尔和伊娃对家中的黑奴有什么愿望时,更是发作得厉害。最后,奥菲利亚小姐只得替汤姆给希尔比太太写了封信,把他的恶劣的处境告诉她,希望她想办法搭救。

  第二天,汤姆、阿道夫和其他五六个仆人被一起押到一家黑奴交易所,在那儿等待拍卖。那家交易所的老板准备货一到齐就立刻拍卖。


第三十章 黑奴交易所

  一座黑奴交易所!在读者的脑海中,这样一个场所恐怕是与恐怖和触目惊心联系在一起的。想象中,这会是一所阴暗龌龊的房子,破旧不堪,浊臭熏天,暗无天日,让人不寒而栗。其实并非如此,我亲爱的朋友。在那个时代,人们就已经知道如何作恶作得漂亮,文雅而不带血腥气,以免体面的上层人士看了觉得恶心。黑奴们表面看来都不错,吃得好,穿戴整齐,梳洗得油光滑亮。交易所对黑奴们的照顾也不失细致周全,为的是让他们在交易那天都显得结实健康,光鲜体面。新奥尔良的奴隶交易所从外表看与其它房子没什么不同,收拾得干干净净。交易所外搭着个棚子,棚子底下站着几排男女黑人,他们是作为里面供拍卖的黑奴的标本。

  接着,交易所里会有人殷勤地请你进去看货。在里面你可以看到大批别人的丈夫,妻子,兄弟,姐妹,父亲,母亲和子女,“零售、批发,任您选择!”仁慈的主啊,你当年在天翻地覆、山崩地裂之时,历尽千辛万苦,用自己的鲜血拯救出的人类不朽的灵魂,而今却在被自由买卖、租借和抵押,任由顾客的喜好或双方意愿用布匹或杂货进行交易。

  玛丽和奥菲利亚小姐谈话之后的一两天,汤姆、阿道夫及其他五六个仆人就被送往××街的一家奴隶交易所,在那里老板的热情安排之下,等候第二天的拍卖。

  汤姆随身带一口大箱子,里面装满了衣物,其他人也大多是这样。他们被领进一间狭长的房间里过夜。屋子里已经有许多男黑人,老少、高矮、肤色各个齐全。他们聚在一起,谁也不知道命运如何,只好逗乐子排遣忧愁,不时可以听见他们的哄堂大笑声。

  “啊哈,伙计们,对了,你们就得快活!”交易所老板说,“我这儿通常都是很热闹的。噢,原来是桑巴!”他对一个身材高大的黑人夸道。这个人正在玩一些低级、滑稽的小把戏,引得众人围着他大笑。

  汤姆没有心情与这些人调笑,这是很显然的。他把箱子放到离哄闹的人群远远的,一屁股坐在上面,头抵在墙上。

  黑奴贩子们处心积虑地想在黑奴中制造些欢乐气氛,因为他们想麻醉黑奴的思想,使他们忘掉自己的厄运。一个黑奴在从北方市场上被卖到南方,都要受到一系列的训练,无非是想让他们变得麻木不堪,冷漠无情,机械愚笨。黑奴贩子们从弗吉尼亚州或肯塔基州买进一批黑奴后,就把他们押送到附近一个适宜于养息的场所进行训练,往往是在有温泉的地方。黑奴们成天饮食无忧,但无所事事,难免会烦闷无聊,于是经常有一位琴师为他们拉琴,老板让他们跳舞。有些人却始终放不下对妻儿、故土的思念之情,整天抑郁着,他们的落落寡合会引起老板的注意,老板会认为他们性情阴郁古怪,有时会让暴戾狠毒的黑奴贩子教训他们一通。因此,他们迫不得已装出一副高兴愉悦、活泼爱动的样子,尤其是在客人面前,一来是为碰上好主顾,二来则是为了免遭摧残。

  “那块黑炭在那儿干嘛?”交易所老板出去之后,桑巴向汤姆走过去问他。桑巴肤如墨漆,魁梧健硕,精神焕发,口齿伶俐,惯于耍弄各种把戏和嘴脸。

  “你在这儿做什么?”桑巴走近汤姆,打趣地在汤姆腰间戳了一下,“想心事吗,伙计?”

  “明天我就要被卖了!”汤姆低声说。

  “要被卖了——哈哈!大伙说好笑不好笑?我还求之不得呢!瞧,我把他们都逗乐了吧?怎么,你们这群人明天都得卖了,嗯?”桑巴说着,一只手随意地搭在阿道夫的肩膀上。

  “请别碰我!”阿道夫怒气冲冲地说道,不屑一顾地站起身来。

  “天哪!伙计们快看,这可是块白黑炭呢一带点奶油色,还喷了香水呢!”他故意走到阿道夫身边用鼻子嗅了嗅。“嗯,卖到烟草店倒是恰到好处,可以当香精去熏鼻烟!天哪,简直够开一家香烟铺呢,我敢打赌!”

  “我说,你走开点,行不行?”阿道夫气愤地说。

  “哟,火气倒是不小呀!当然啦,我是白黑炭嘛!看看我。”桑巴刻意地去模仿阿道夫的派头,样子非常滑稽。“多气派,多文雅!我猜你是大户人家出来的吧!”

  “算你说对了!要是我主人还在世,可以把你们这堆破铜烂铁全收购下来。”

  “啧啧,瞧瞧,”桑巴说,“多阔气啊!”

  “我是圣克莱尔家的人。”阿道夫骄傲地说。

  “哎呀,是吗?你们家可真他妈的走运,这回可把你赶走了,我看他们准是把你和瓶瓶罐罐一起踢掉的!”

  阿道夫受了这番冷嘲热讽,不由得满腔怒火,他当即气势汹汹地朝桑巴扑过去,一面破口大骂,一面挥拳乱打。人们吵吵嚷嚷的,哄笑不止。老板闻声过来了。

  “怎么啦,伙计们?别闹——别闹。”他说着,挥着一根粗皮鞭向屋里走来。

  大伙纷纷避让,只有桑巴,这个特许的小丑,仗着老板的青睐,没有动。老板每次对他举鞭相向时,他总是能嬉皮笑脸地躲闪过去。

  “哎哟,我的老爷,这可不关我们的事,我们一向都规规矩矩的。都是这些新来的人,他们和我们过不去,真够讨厌的!”

  老板听了,转过身来,不分青红皂白就朝汤姆和阿道夫甩过来几鞭子,又端了几脚。然后,他让大家安心睡觉,说完,就走出了屋子。

  男奴室里发生这种事的时候,女奴房间里又是什么情况呢?隔壁的女寝室里,地板上睡着数不清的女人,她们睡的姿势各不相同,肤色的黑白程度也不一致,年龄有老有少。她们此刻都睡着了。这儿有一个十岁左右、聪明伶俐的小姑娘,她的母亲刚被卖掉,今晚在没人注意的情况下,偷偷地流着泪睡着了。那儿有一个瘦弱的老婆婆,瘦削的胳膊和长有老茧的指头,说明她一生操劳。现在,她正等候明天的拍卖。老板准备拿她当剩余货卖出去,能卖多少是多少。她们周围躺着四五十个女人,用毯子或衣服蒙着脑袋。可是,在一个角落里,有两个女人坐着,她们与别人不在一起,相貌也颇不寻常。年纪大的是一个四五十岁上下的第一代混血女人,衣着得体,慈眉善目,头上梳着一个高髻,用一块上好的马得拉斯红衣帕包着;身上的衣裳剪裁合适,衣料也不错,显然,她以前的主人待她很不错。一个约摸十五岁的姑娘偎依在她身边,应该是她的女儿,她皮肤白皙,是个第二代混血种;和她母亲一样,她的眼睛也是乌黑而温柔,只是眉毛比她的母亲长一些,头上的卷发呈浓艳的深棕色,衣着整洁,两只手白白嫩嫩的,显然没干过什么重活。明天,她们母女俩将和圣克莱尔家的仆人一起被拍卖出去。她们的主人是纽约某基督会的教徒,母女俩拍卖所得的那笔钱都将汇到他那里去。他收到汇款之后,将照常去参加他的救主(这也是她们的救主啊!)的圣餐礼拜,然后把此事忘得一干二净。

  我们姑且把这母女俩叫做苏珊和埃米琳。她们从前的主人是新奥尔良的一位和蔼可亲、心地善良的夫人,她们做贴身女仆。在这位文雅虔诚的夫人的调教下,她们也接受了虔诚的宗教训练和正规的文化教育,因此变得很有教养。以她们的地位而言,这种境遇已经算是非常走运了。然而,这位女恩人的产业是她的独生子掌管的,他的挥金如土、马虎大意最终导致债台高筑,破产是无可避免了。他最大的债权人是纽约颇负盛名的B公司,B公司写信通知了该公司新奥尔良的代理律师,那律师就依法没收了他家全部的不动产资财,其中最值钱的就属这两个黑奴和一大批农奴,并向纽约方面报告了情况。正如我们前面所说的,B教友是一位基督徒,又是自由州的居民,因而对此事难免惴惴不安;毫无疑问,他不喜欢贩卖奴隶和人的灵魂,不过,这其中牵涉三万块钱呢。为了一个信念而丢失三万块钱,这也太不划算了。所以,B教友经过再三思量、多方商讨之后,终于决定写信给他的律师,嘱咐他尽量慎重,采用可行的办法来处理此事,并汇款给他。

  这封信到了新奥尔良的第二天,苏珊和埃米琳就被依法扣留,押送到这所黑奴交易所等待拍卖。这时,月光正透过铁窗,静静地洒在屋里,母女俩的身影隐约可见,她们的低语依稀可闻。她们暗暗流泪,都不想让对方知道。

  “妈妈,您把头靠在我怀里,看能不能睡一会儿。”小女孩故作镇定。

  “我哪有心思睡觉,埃米琳!恐怕这是我们分别前的最后一宿了!”

  “噢,妈妈,您千万别说这个,或许会有人把我们一起买走,谁知道呢?”

  “如果是别人,我也会这么说的。可是,埃米琳,正因为你是我的女儿,所以我总是会往最坏的方面想。”

  “哦,妈妈,老板说我们看起来都很体面,说不定很容易脱手。”

  苏珊不由想起那个人的言语和表情。她记得他看了看埃米琳,捧起她的卷发说这是上等货色。一想起他的模样,苏珊就涌起厌恶之感。她受过严格的基督徒的教育,有每天阅读《圣经》的习惯;她和任何其他基督徒母亲一样,害怕自己的女儿被卖给别人,一辈子过屈辱的生活。但是,她又没有丝毫的力量来保障女儿的幸福,没有一点指望来改变女儿不幸的命运。

  “妈妈,要是你能当厨子,我做侍女或裁缝,咱们一定会干得不错,我敢保证。明天我们尽量摆出高兴的样子,精精神神的,让别人知道我们会干什么,也许会把我们一起买走的。”埃米琳说道。

  “你明天把头发梳直了。”苏珊说。

  “为什么,妈妈?卷着不是更好看吗?”

  “是好看些,但是直着头发更容易找到好东家。”

  “我不明白。为什么?”埃米琳说。

  “正经人家看见你素净的样子,就会觉得你规规矩矩的,乐意要你。他们的心思我比你明白些。”苏珊说。

  “好吧,妈妈,那就按您的意思办吧!”

  “还有,埃米琳,如果明天之后,我被卖到一个遥远的农庄,你被带到另一个地方,我们母女再也无法相见的话,你一定要铭记夫人对你的教导和自己所受的教养。把《圣经》和赞美诗随身携带,如果你心中有上帝的话,上帝就会保佑你的。”

  那苦命的女人说这番话时,心里一阵酸楚。她明白一到明天,只要能出得起钱,不论这人有多么邪恶、奸诈和下流,就将从精神到肉体完全占有她的女儿。那时候,孩子又该怎么忠于上帝呢?她把女儿一把搂在怀里,思潮翻滚,她真希望女儿生得没这么漂亮,没这么妩媚动人。当她想到自己曾受过良好正规的教养以及曾比黑奴优越得多的待遇时,心里就越发难受。但是,此刻除了祈祷之外还有什么法子呢?她完全是无可奈何呀。在这两间干净、体面的黑奴房间里,已有不少人在默默地祷告上苍。上帝并不会忘记他们,这一点迟早会证实,因为《圣经》上明明白白写着:“凡让信仰我的人跌倒的人,倒不如把大磨石挂在此人的脖子上,让他永沉海底。”

  静穆、柔和的月光从窗外照进屋子里,把窗子上铁栏杆的影子投射在地板上熟睡的人身上。母女俩依偎着,情不自禁地唱起一支哀婉而感情奔放的挽歌,这是黑奴们在葬礼上经常唱的一首赞美诗:

  啊,哭泣的玛丽在哪里?

  啊,哭泣的玛丽在哪里?

  平安已到达幸福园。

  她已长逝升入天堂,

  她已长逝升入天堂,

  平安已到达幸福园。

  母女俩的嗓音带有柔美而忧郁的特点,曲调的旋律仿佛流露出对尘世的厌倦和绝望、对天堂的向往和憧憬。歌声带着悲怆的意味,一段一段回荡在黑暗的监房里。

  啊,保罗和希拉斯在哪里?

  啊,保罗和希拉斯在哪里?

  平安已到达幸福园。

  他们已长逝升入天堂,

  他们已长逝升入天堂,

  平安已到达幸福园。

  唱吧,苦命的人!长夜将逝,天明之后,你们将骨肉分离!

  可是,天已经亮了,人们开始起床。什凯哥思大老板喜气洋洋的,忙得焦头烂额,他正准备把一大批货送去拍卖。他先督促大伙梳洗穿戴,又叮嘱每个人装出高兴的样子来。最后,黑奴们围成一个圈子,在被送往交易所之前,等待老板最后的检阅。什凯哥思大老板头戴棕榈帽,叼着雪茄烟,逐个检查一遍,给他的商品最后润润色。

  “这是搞什么名堂?”他走到苏珊和埃米琳面前说,“你的卷发跑哪儿去了?”

  那姑娘胆怯地望了她母亲一眼,她母亲立刻以黑人常有的机敏答道:

  “是我昨晚让她把头发梳得整齐光亮些,不要一圈圈乱蓬蓬的,这样看上去庄重些。”

  “可恶!”那黑奴贩子粗鲁地说,接着就转过脸向那姑娘命令道,“赶快去把头发卷起来,要卷得漂漂亮亮的!”他又把手中的藤条在地上“啪”地抽了一下,补充道,“弄完了赶紧回来,听见了没有?”

  “你,快去帮她的忙,”他对她母亲说,“把头发卷起来可以多卖一百块钱呢!”

  在一个富丽堂皇的圆穹顶下,聚集了不同国籍的各方人士;在大理石的地板上,穿梭着熙来攘往的人群。圆形大厅的四周有几个小讲坛或是拍卖站,那是为演说人或拍卖人设置的。大厅两旁的讲坛被两位才华横溢的人占据着,他们正用夹杂着法语的英语催促看中某商品的行家们提交投标价码。另一端的讲坛还空着,周围站着一群待卖的黑奴,圣克莱尔家的几个仆人——汤姆和阿道夫等也在其中。苏珊和埃米琳也在不安地等待着她们的判决时刻。这群黑奴前围着许多看客,有的打算买,有的并不想买。他们一面用手随意捏弄、检查这些黑人,一面品头论足,就像骑师们评价一匹马的优劣似的。

  “嗨,阿尔夫,什么风把你给吹来了?”一位打扮时髦的青年用单柄眼镜打量着阿尔夫,另一位阔少拍着那人的肩膀说道。

  “哦,我正缺少一个跟班,听说圣克莱尔的一批家奴要脱手,我就来看看——”

  “我才不会买圣克莱尔家的仆人呢!全都放纵惯了,个个目中无人。”对方说。

  “老兄,这个你放心,”那个阿尔夫说道,“我买了他们,不出几天,就能打掉他们的臭架子。我让他们瞧瞧,这个新主人可不像圣克莱尔先生那样好对付。说实话,我看上了这个家伙,他那副样子,我喜欢!”

  “养这么个家伙可得小心倾家荡产哟!你看着吧,他可十足的气派呢!”

  “哼,他的确如此。不过,我马上会让这位仁兄知道,在我手下办事可是威风不起来的。把他送到鞭笞站揍上几回,挫挫他的锐气,看他还敢不敢不乖乖地听话?我早晚会把他给制服的,你等着瞧吧!就这么说了,我决定买他了。”

  汤姆一直站在那儿默默地观察眼前走过的人,希望能觅到一个称心如意的主人。先生,如果您也和汤姆在相同的处境下,被迫在二百人中挑选一个对你掌有生杀予夺大权的主人,恐怕你也会和他一样,发现能让你满意的主顾简直屈指可数,寥寥无几。汤姆看见各种各样的人,有肥胖、粗鲁的大块头,有干瘪、精瘦的矮个子,有尖嘴猴腮的精明鬼,还有各式各样长得像矮树桩子、一无所长的人。他们按自己的眼光和喜好找到同类人,就像捡柴禾一样漫不经心,扔到火炉里或扔进篮子里。可是,汤姆找不到像圣克莱尔那样的人。

  拍卖会就要开始前,一个矮小精干的汉子从人群里挤进来。他上身穿一件有格的衬衫,胸口袒露着,下身穿一条又脏又旧的马裤。他那跃跃欲试的样子,似乎满心要做笔生意。他走到黑奴面前,挨个看起来。他走得越近,汤姆越感到恐惧和厌恶。这个人虽然个子矮小,却显得力大无比;他子弹形的脑袋、茶褐色的眉毛、浅灰色的眼睛和焦黄色的粗硬头发都让人感到说不出的可恶。他粗糙的大嘴巴里嚼着烟叶,并以坚强的毅力和巨大的攻势向外喷射出来。他的手奇大无比,又黑又脏,手背上尽是毛茸茸的汗斑。他指甲很长,非常的脏。这汉子大摇大摆地从黑奴前走过去,打量每个人。走到汤姆身边时,他抓住汤姆的下巴,扳开他的嘴查看他的牙齿,又叫他卷起袖子看他的肌肉,还让他转身跳了几跳,试试他的脚力。

  “你在哪儿长大的?”这汉子发问了。

  “金特克,老爷。”汤姆一面回答,一面四处张望,希望这时出现一个救星。

  “你干过什么活?”

  “替东家管理农庄。”汤姆答道。

  “说得倒像那么回事!”那汉子简短地说,继续朝前走去。他在阿道夫面前停了一会儿,把一口烟叶吐到他擦得锃亮的皮鞋上,轻蔑地哼一声就过去了。然后,他又在苏珊和埃米琳的面前停住脚,伸出一只又脏又粗的手抓住那姑娘,从颈项一直摸到胸脯,又摸了摸胳膊,检查了她的牙齿,把她向她母亲身边推去。从她母亲的表情可以看出,那面目狰狞的陌生人的举动让她感到非常痛苦。

  埃米琳吓得哭出声来。

  “闭嘴,臭丫头,”那黑奴贩子厉声喝道,“不准在这儿哭哭啼啼的,拍卖马上就开始了。”说着,拍卖果真开始了。

  刚才那位打算买阿道夫的阔少果真用高价把他买走了。接着,圣克莱尔家其余几个仆人也被买走了。

  “轮到你了,伙计!听到没有?”拍卖人冲汤姆嚷道。

  汤姆走上台去,战战兢兢地环视了四周,场内一片喧嚣。拍卖人又连珠炮似的用夹杂着法语的英语介绍汤姆的经历,下面接连响起英语和法语的投标呼声。一刹那,只听“咚”的一声,木槌敲了下去,拍卖人叫出了最后的成交价格。当那个“元”字落下去之后,现场交易——汤姆立即被推给新主人。

  汤姆被推下台来,那个子弹形脑袋粗暴地揪住他的肩膀,把他推到一边,恶声恶气地说:“站在那儿别动,听到没有?”

  汤姆只觉得脑袋里“嗡”的一片,稀里糊涂的。周围的投标仍在继续着,声浪一阵高过一阵,一会儿英语,一会儿法语。最后又是木槌“咚”的一声,苏珊找到了买主。她走下台来,恋恋不舍地回头望她的女儿,埃米琳向母亲伸出了双臂。苏珊痛苦地看着她的新主人——一个慈祥、体面的中年绅士,她哀求道:

  “求您发发慈悲,把我的女儿也买下来吧。”

  “我倒是有意要买,只怕买不起啊!”那中年绅士说着,向台上的姑娘望去。那姑娘正惶恐而羞涩地向四面张望。

  姑娘苍白的脸上荡起了一阵痛苦的红晕,她的双眼灼灼闪光,显得比任何时候都更加漂亮。她母亲不由得痛苦地哼了一声。拍卖人抓住大好时机,用夹杂着法语的英语,滔滔不绝地大肆渲染一番,人们接二连三地投起标来。

  “我尽力而为吧。”中年绅士说,挤进人丛中投标去了。不过一会儿,投标数额超过了他口袋里的钱,他就缄口不言了。拍卖人越叫越起劲,可投标声越来越少了。最后只剩下一位气派的阔佬和子弹形脑袋争相叫价。老先生叫了好几个回合,显然对子弹形脑袋不屑一顾;可是,子弹形脑袋的耐力却非常持久,而且钱包里钱的数量也多些,最后老先生也败下阵来。木槌终于敲了下来——子弹形脑袋从精神到肉体都占有了埃米琳,除非老天爷来救她。

  她的主人是烈格雷先生,他在红河流域拥有一座棉花庄园。埃米琳被推向汤姆和其他几个仆人一边,她边走边抽泣起来。

  那位中年绅士觉得非常抱歉,可是这样的事情天天都在发生啊!在这种大拍卖中,母女分离、抱头痛哭的场面每天都在上演着,好心人想助其一臂之力也是心有余而力不足。于是,中年绅士只得带着他新买的黑奴,向另一个方向走去。

  两天后,纽约那家信奉基督教的B公司的代理律师把拍卖黑奴的款项寄给了该公司。在这张汇票的背面,让他们记下那位伟大的“躲藏房先生”(他们总有一天要向他交代账目的)说过的一句话:“当他血债血偿时,不会忘记困苦人的哀求。”


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 28
Reunion
Week after week glided away in the St. Clare mansion, and the waves of life settled back to their usual flow, where that little bark had gone down. For how imperiously, how coolly, in disregard of all one’s feeling, does the hard, cold, uninteresting course of daily realities move on! Still must we eat, and drink, and sleep, and wake again,—still bargain, buy, sell, ask and answer questions,—pursue, in short, a thousand shadows, though all interest in them be over; the cold mechanical habit of living remaining, after all vital interest in it has fled.
All the interests and hopes of St. Clare’s life had unconsciously wound themselves around this child. It was for Eva that he had managed his property; it was for Eva that he had planned the disposal of his time; and, to do this and that for Eva,—to buy, improve, alter, and arrange, or dispose something for her,—had been so long his habit, that now she was gone, there seemed nothing to be thought of, and nothing to be done.
True, there was another life,—a life which, once believed in, stands as a solemn, significant figure before the otherwise unmeaning ciphers of time, changing them to orders of mysterious, untold value. St. Clare knew this well; and often, in many a weary hour, he heard that slender, childish voice calling him to the skies, and saw that little hand pointing to him the way of life; but a heavy lethargy of sorrow lay on him,—he could not arise. He had one of those natures which could better and more clearly conceive of religious things from its own perceptions and instincts, than many a matter-of-fact and practical Christian. The gift to appreciate and the sense to feel the finer shades and relations of moral things, often seems an attribute of those whose whole life shows a careless disregard of them. Hence Moore, Byron, Goethe, often speak words more wisely descriptive of the true religious sentiment, than another man, whose whole life is governed by it. In such minds, disregard of religion is a more fearful treason,—a more deadly sin.
St. Clare had never pretended to govern himself by any religious obligation; and a certain fineness of nature gave him such an instinctive view of the extent of the requirements of Christianity, that he shrank, by anticipation, from what he felt would be the exactions of his own conscience, if he once did resolve to assume them. For, so inconsistent is human nature, especially in the ideal, that not to undertake a thing at all seems better than to undertake and come short.
Still St. Clare was, in many respects, another man. He read his little Eva’s Bible seriously and honestly; he thought more soberly and practically of his relations to his servants,—enough to make him extremely dissatisfied with both his past and present course; and one thing he did, soon after his return to New Orleans, and that was to commence the legal steps necessary to Tom’s emancipation, which was to be perfected as soon as he could get through the necessary formalities. Meantime, he attached himself to Tom more and more, every day. In all the wide world, there was nothing that seemed to remind him so much of Eva; and he would insist on keeping him constantly about him, and, fastidious and unapproachable as he was with regard to his deeper feelings, he almost thought aloud to Tom. Nor would any one have wondered at it, who had seen the expression of affection and devotion with which Tom continually followed his young master.
“Well, Tom,” said St. Clare, the day after he had commenced the legal formalities for his enfranchisement, “I’m going to make a free man of you;—so have your trunk packed, and get ready to set out for Kentuck.”
The sudden light of joy that shone in Tom’s face as he raised his hands to heaven, his emphatic “Bless the Lord!” rather discomposed St. Clare; he did not like it that Tom should be so ready to leave him.
“You haven’t had such very bad times here, that you need be in such a rapture, Tom,” he said drily.
“No, no, Mas’r! ’tan’t that,—it’s bein’ a freeman! that’s what I’m joyin’ for.”
“Why, Tom, don’t you think, for your own part, you’ve been better off than to be free?”
“No, indeed, Mas’r St. Clare,” said Tom, with a flash of energy. “No, indeed!”
“Why, Tom, you couldn’t possibly have earned, by your work, such clothes and such living as I have given you.”
“Knows all that, Mas’r St. Clare; Mas’r’s been too good; but, Mas’r, I’d rather have poor clothes, poor house, poor everything, and have ’em mine, than have the best, and have ’em any man’s else,—I had so, Mas’r; I think it’s natur, Mas’r.”
“I suppose so, Tom, and you’ll be going off and leaving me, in a month or so,” he added, rather discontentedly. “Though why you shouldn’t, no mortal knows,” he said, in a gayer tone; and, getting up, he began to walk the floor.
“Not while Mas’r is in trouble,” said Tom. “I’ll stay with Mas’r as long as he wants me,—so as I can be any use.”
“Not while I’m in trouble, Tom?” said St. Clare, looking sadly out of the window. . . . “And when will my trouble be over?”
“When Mas’r St. Clare’s a Christian,” said Tom.
“And you really mean to stay by till that day comes?” said St. Clare, half smiling, as he turned from the window, and laid his hand on Tom’s shoulder. “Ah, Tom, you soft, silly boy! I won’t keep you till that day. Go home to your wife and children, and give my love to all.”
“I ’s faith to believe that day will come,” said Tom, earnestly, and with tears in his eyes; “the Lord has a work for Mas’r.”
“A work, hey?” said St. Clare, “well, now, Tom, give me your views on what sort of a work it is;—let’s hear.”
“Why, even a poor fellow like me has a work from the Lord; and Mas’r St. Clare, that has larnin, and riches, and friends,—how much he might do for the Lord!”
“Tom, you seem to think the Lord needs a great deal done for him,” said St. Clare, smiling.
“We does for the Lord when we does for his critturs,” said Tom.
“Good theology, Tom; better than Dr. B. preaches, I dare swear,” said St. Clare.
The conversation was here interrupted by the announcement of some visitors.
Marie St. Clare felt the loss of Eva as deeply as she could feel anything; and, as she was a woman that had a great faculty of making everybody unhappy when she was, her immediate attendants had still stronger reason to regret the loss of their young mistress, whose winning ways and gentle intercessions had so often been a shield to them from the tyrannical and selfish exactions of her mother. Poor old Mammy, in particular, whose heart, severed from all natural domestic ties, had consoled itself with this one beautiful being, was almost heart-broken. She cried day and night, and was, from excess of sorrow, less skilful and alert in her ministrations of her mistress than usual, which drew down a constant storm of invectives on her defenceless head.
Miss Ophelia felt the loss; but, in her good and honest heart, it bore fruit unto everlasting life. She was more softened, more gentle; and, though equally assiduous in every duty, it was with a chastened and quiet air, as one who communed with her own heart not in vain. She was more diligent in teaching Topsy,—taught her mainly from the Bible,—did not any longer shrink from her touch, or manifest an ill-repressed disgust, because she felt none. She viewed her now through the softened medium that Eva’s hand had first held before her eyes, and saw in her only an immortal creature, whom God had sent to be led by her to glory and virtue. Topsy did not become at once a saint; but the life and death of Eva did work a marked change in her. The callous indifference was gone; there was now sensibility, hope, desire, and the striving for good,—a strife irregular, interrupted, suspended oft, but yet renewed again.
One day, when Topsy had been sent for by Miss Ophelia, she came, hastily thrusting something into her bosom.
“What are you doing there, you limb? You’ve been stealing something, I’ll be bound,” said the imperious little Rosa, who had been sent to call her, seizing her, at the same time, roughly by the arm.
“You go ’long, Miss Rosa!” said Topsy, pulling from her; “’tan’t none o’ your business!”
“None o’ your sa’ce!” said Rosa, “I saw you hiding something,—I know yer tricks,” and Rosa seized her arm, and tried to force her hand into her bosom, while Topsy, enraged, kicked and fought valiantly for what she considered her rights. The clamor and confusion of the battle drew Miss Ophelia and St. Clare both to the spot.
“She’s been stealing!” said Rosa.
“I han’t, neither!” vociferated Topsy, sobbing with passion.
“Give me that, whatever it is!” said Miss Ophelia, firmly.
Topsy hesitated; but, on a second order, pulled out of her bosom a little parcel done up in the foot of one of her own old stockings.
Miss Ophelia turned it out. There was a small book, which had been given to Topsy by Eva, containing a single verse of Scripture, arranged for every day in the year, and in a paper the curl of hair that she had given her on that memorable day when she had taken her last farewell.
St. Clare was a good deal affected at the sight of it; the little book had been rolled in a long strip of black crape, torn from the funeral weeds.
“What did you wrap this round the book for?” said St. Clare, holding up the crape.
“Cause,—cause,—cause ’t was Miss Eva. O, don’t take ’em away, please!” she said; and, sitting flat down on the floor, and putting her apron over her head, she began to sob vehemently.
It was a curious mixture of the pathetic and the ludicrous,—the little old stockings,—black crape,—text-book,—fair, soft curl,—and Topsy’s utter distress.
St. Clare smiled; but there were tears in his eyes, as he said,
“Come, come,—don’t cry; you shall have them!” and, putting them together, he threw them into her lap, and drew Miss Ophelia with him into the parlor.
“I really think you can make something of that concern,” he said, pointing with his thumb backward over his shoulder. “Any mind that is capable of a real sorrow is capable of good. You must try and do something with her.”
“The child has improved greatly,” said Miss Ophelia. “I have great hopes of her; but, Augustine,” she said, laying her hand on his arm, “one thing I want to ask; whose is this child to be?—yours or mine?”
“Why, I gave her to you, “ said Augustine.
“But not legally;—I want her to be mine legally,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Whew! cousin,” said Augustine. “What will the Abolition Society think? They’ll have a day of fasting appointed for this backsliding, if you become a slaveholder!”
“O, nonsense! I want her mine, that I may have a right to take her to the free States, and give her her liberty, that all I am trying to do be not undone.”
“O, cousin, what an awful ‘doing evil that good may come’! I can’t encourage it.”
“I don’t want you to joke, but to reason,” said Miss Ophelia. “There is no use in my trying to make this child a Christian child, unless I save her from all the chances and reverses of slavery; and, if you really are willing I should have her, I want you to give me a deed of gift, or some legal paper.”
“Well, well,” said St. Clare, “I will;” and he sat down, and unfolded a newspaper to read.
“But I want it done now,” said Miss Ophelia.
“What’s your hurry?”
“Because now is the only time there ever is to do a thing in,” said Miss Ophelia. “Come, now, here’s paper, pen, and ink; just write a paper.”
St. Clare, like most men of his class of mind, cordially hated the present tense of action, generally; and, therefore, he was considerably annoyed by Miss Ophelia’s downrightness.
“Why, what’s the matter?” said he. “Can’t you take my word? One would think you had taken lessons of the Jews, coming at a fellow so!”
“I want to make sure of it,” said Miss Ophelia. “You may die, or fail, and then Topsy be hustled off to auction, spite of all I can do.”
“Really, you are quite provident. Well, seeing I’m in the hands of a Yankee, there is nothing for it but to concede;” and St. Clare rapidly wrote off a deed of gift, which, as he was well versed in the forms of law, he could easily do, and signed his name to it in sprawling capitals, concluding by a tremendous flourish.
“There, isn’t that black and white, now, Miss Vermont?” he said, as he handed it to her.
“Good boy,” said Miss Ophelia, smiling. “But must it not be witnessed?”
“O, bother!—yes. Here,” he said, opening the door into Marie’s apartment, “Marie, Cousin wants your autograph; just put your name down here.”
“What’s this?” said Marie, as she ran over the paper. “Ridiculous! I thought Cousin was too pious for such horrid things,” she added, as she carelessly wrote her name; “but, if she has a fancy for that article, I am sure she’s welcome.”
“There, now, she’s yours, body and soul,” said St. Clare, handing the paper.
“No more mine now than she was before,” Miss Ophelia. “Nobody but God has a right to give her to me; but I can protect her now.”
“Well, she’s yours by a fiction of law, then,” said St. Clare, as he turned back into the parlor, and sat down to his paper.
Miss Ophelia, who seldom sat much in Marie’s company, followed him into the parlor, having first carefully laid away the paper.
“Augustine,” she said, suddenly, as she sat knitting, “have you ever made any provision for your servants, in case of your death?”
“No,” said St. Clare, as he read on.
“Then all your indulgence to them may prove a great cruelty, by and by.”
St. Clare had often thought the same thing himself; but he answered, negligently.
“Well, I mean to make a provision, by and by.”
“When?” said Miss Ophelia.
“O, one of these days.”
“What if you should die first?”
“Cousin, what’s the matter?” said St. Clare, laying down his paper and looking at her. “Do you think I show symptoms of yellow fever or cholera, that you are making post mortem arrangements with such zeal?”
“‘In the midst of life we are in death,’” said Miss Ophelia.
St. Clare rose up, and laying the paper down, carelessly, walked to the door that stood open on the verandah, to put an end to a conversation that was not agreeable to him. Mechanically, he repeated the last word again,—“Death!”—and, as he leaned against the railings, and watched the sparkling water as it rose and fell in the fountain; and, as in a dim and dizzy haze, saw flowers and trees and vases of the courts, he repeated, again the mystic word so common in every mouth, yet of such fearful power,—“DEATH!” “Strange that there should be such a word,” he said, “and such a thing, and we ever forget it; that one should be living, warm and beautiful, full of hopes, desires and wants, one day, and the next be gone, utterly gone, and forever!”
It was a warm, golden evening; and, as he walked to the other end of the verandah, he saw Tom busily intent on his Bible, pointing, as he did so, with his finger to each successive word, and whispering them to himself with an earnest air.
“Want me to read to you, Tom?” said St. Clare, seating himself carelessly by him.
“If Mas’r pleases,” said Tom, gratefully, “Mas’r makes it so much plainer.”
St. Clare took the book and glanced at the place, and began reading one of the passages which Tom had designated by the heavy marks around it. It ran as follows:
“When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all his holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory: and before him shall be gathered all nations; and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats.” St. Clare read on in an animated voice, till he came to the last of the verses.
“Then shall the king say unto him on his left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire: for I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, an ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: I was sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they answer unto Him, Lord when saw we thee an hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he say unto them, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these my brethren, ye did it not to me.”
St. Clare seemed struck with this last passage, for he read it twice,—the second time slowly, and as if he were revolving the words in his mind.
“Tom,” he said, “these folks that get such hard measure seem to have been doing just what I have,—living good, easy, respectable lives; and not troubling themselves to inquire how many of their brethren were hungry or athirst, or sick, or in prison.”
Tom did not answer.
St. Clare rose up and walked thoughtfully up and down the verandah, seeming to forget everything in his own thoughts; so absorbed was he, that Tom had to remind him twice that the teabell had rung, before he could get his attention.
St. Clare was absent and thoughtful, all tea-time. After tea, he and Marie and Miss Ophelia took possession of the parlor almost in silence.
Marie disposed herself on a lounge, under a silken mosquito curtain, and was soon sound asleep. Miss Ophelia silently busied herself with her knitting. St. Clare sat down to the piano, and began playing a soft and melancholy movement with the ?olian accompaniment. He seemed in a deep reverie, and to be soliloquizing to himself by music. After a little, he opened one of the drawers, took out an old music-book whose leaves were yellow with age, and began turning it over.
“There,” he said to Miss Ophelia, “this was one of my mother’s books,—and here is her handwriting,—come and look at it. She copied and arranged this from Mozart’s Requiem.” Miss Ophelia came accordingly.
“It was something she used to sing often,” said St. Clare. “I think I can hear her now.”
He struck a few majestic chords, and began singing that grand old Latin piece, the “Dies Irae.”
Tom, who was listening in the outer verandah, was drawn by the sound to the very door, where he stood earnestly. He did not understand the words, of course; but the music and manner of singing appeared to affect him strongly, especially when St. Clare sang the more pathetic parts. Tom would have sympathized more heartily, if he had known the meaning of the beautiful words:
Recordare Jesu pie
Quod sum causa tuar viae
Ne me perdas, illa die
Querens me sedisti lassus
Redemisti crucem passus
Tantus laor non sit cassus.1
St. Clare threw a deep and pathetic expression into the words; for the shadowy veil of years seemed drawn away, and he seemed to hear his mother’s voice leading his. Voice and instrument seemed both living, and threw out with vivid sympathy those strains which the ethereal Mozart first conceived as his own dying requiem.
When St. Clare had done singing, he sat leaning his head upon his hand a few moments, and then began walking up and down the floor.
“What a sublime conception is that of a last judgment!” said he,—“a righting of all the wrongs of ages!—a solving of all moral problems, by an unanswerable wisdom! It is, indeed, a wonderful image.”
“It is a fearful one to us,” said Miss Ophelia.
“It ought to be to me, I suppose,” said St. Clare stopping, thoughtfully. “I was reading to Tom, this afternoon, that chapter in Matthew that gives an account of it, and I have been quite struck with it. One should have expected some terrible enormities charged to those who are excluded from Heaven, as the reason; but no,—they are condemned for not doing positive good, as if that included every possible harm.”
“Perhaps,” said Miss Ophelia, “it is impossible for a person who does no good not to do harm.”
“And what,” said St. Clare, speaking abstractedly, but with deep feeling, “what shall be said of one whose own heart, whose education, and the wants of society, have called in vain to some noble purpose; who has floated on, a dreamy, neutral spectator of the struggles, agonies, and wrongs of man, when he should have been a worker?”
“I should say,” said Miss Ophelia, “that he ought to repent, and begin now.”
“Always practical and to the point!” said St. Clare, his face breaking out into a smile. “You never leave me any time for general reflections, Cousin; you always bring me short up against the actual present; you have a kind of eternal now, always in your mind.”
“Now is all the time I have anything to do with,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Dear little Eva,—poor child!” said St. Clare, “she had set her little simple soul on a good work for me.”
It was the first time since Eva’s death that he had ever said as many words as these to her, and he spoke now evidently repressing very strong feeling.
“My view of Christianity is such,” he added, “that I think no man can consistently profess it without throwing the whole weight of his being against this monstrous system of injustice that lies at the foundation of all our society; and, if need be, sacrificing himself in the battle. That is, I mean that I could not be a Christian otherwise, though I have certainly had intercourse with a great many enlightened and Christian people who did no such thing; and I confess that the apathy of religious people on this subject, their want of perception of wrongs that filled me with horror, have engendered in me more scepticism than any other thing.”
“If you knew all this,” said Miss Ophelia, “why didn’t you do it?”
“O, because I have had only that kind of benevolence which consists in lying on a sofa, and cursing the church and clergy for not being martyrs and confessors. One can see, you know, very easily, how others ought to be martyrs.”
“Well, are you going to do differently now?” said Miss Ophelia.
“God only knows the future,” said St. Clare. “I am braver than I was, because I have lost all; and he who has nothing to lose can afford all risks.”
“And what are you going to do?”
“My duty, I hope, to the poor and lowly, as fast as I find it out,” said St. Clare, “beginning with my own servants, for whom I have yet done nothing; and, perhaps, at some future day, it may appear that I can do something for a whole class; something to save my country from the disgrace of that false position in which she now stands before all civilized nations.”
“Do you suppose it possible that a nation ever will voluntarily emancipate?” said Miss Ophelia.
“I don’t know,” said St. Clare. “This is a day of great deeds. Heroism and disinterestedness are rising up, here and there, in the earth. The Hungarian nobles set free millions of serfs, at an immense pecuniary loss; and, perhaps, among us may be found generous spirits, who do not estimate honor and justice by dollars and cents.”
“I hardly think so,” said Miss Ophelia.
“But, suppose we should rise up tomorrow and emancipate, who would educate these millions, and teach them how to use their freedom? They never would rise to do much among us. The fact is, we are too lazy and unpractical, ourselves, ever to give them much of an idea of that industry and energy which is necessary to form them into men. They will have to go north, where labor is the fashion,—the universal custom; and tell me, now, is there enough Christian philanthropy, among your northern states, to bear with the process of their education and elevation? You send thousands of dollars to foreign missions; but could you endure to have the heathen sent into your towns and villages, and give your time, and thoughts, and money, to raise them to the Christian standard? That’s what I want to know. If we emancipate, are you willing to educate? How many families, in your town, would take a negro man and woman, teach them, bear with them, and seek to make them Christians? How many merchants would take Adolph, if I wanted to make him a clerk; or mechanics, if I wanted him taught a trade? If I wanted to put Jane and Rosa to a school, how many schools are there in the northern states that would take them in? how many families that would board them? and yet they are as white as many a woman, north or south. You see, Cousin, I want justice done us. We are in a bad position. We are the more obvious oppressors of the negro; but the unchristian prejudice of the north is an oppressor almost equally severe.”
“Well, Cousin, I know it is so,” said Miss Ophelia,—“I know it was so with me, till I saw that it was my duty to overcome it; but, I trust I have overcome it; and I know there are many good people at the north, who in this matter need only to be taught what their duty is, to do it. It would certainly be a greater self-denial to receive heathen among us, than to send missionaries to them; but I think we would do it.”
“You would I know,” said St. Clare. “I’d like to see anything you wouldn’t do, if you thought it your duty!”
“Well, I’m not uncommonly good,” said Miss Ophelia. “Others would, if they saw things as I do. I intend to take Topsy home, when I go. I suppose our folks will wonder, at first; but I think they will be brought to see as I do. Besides, I know there are many people at the north who do exactly what you said.”
“Yes, but they are a minority; and, if we should begin to emancipate to any extent, we should soon hear from you.”
Miss Ophelia did not reply. There was a pause of some moments; and St. Clare’s countenance was overcast by a sad, dreamy expression.
“I don’t know what makes me think of my mother so much, tonight,” he said.” I have a strange kind of feeling, as if she were near me. I keep thinking of things she used to say. Strange, what brings these past things so vividly back to us, sometimes!”
St. Clare walked up and down the room for some minutes more, and then said,
“I believe I’ll go down street, a few moments, and hear the news, tonight.”
He took his hat, and passed out.
Tom followed him to the passage, out of the court, and asked if he should attend him.
“No, my boy,” said St. Clare. “I shall be back in an hour.”
Tom sat down in the verandah. It was a beautiful moonlight evening, and he sat watching the rising and falling spray of the fountain, and listening to its murmur. Tom thought of his home, and that he should soon be a free man, and able to return to it at will. He thought how he should work to buy his wife and boys. He felt the muscles of his brawny arms with a sort of joy, as he thought they would soon belong to himself, and how much they could do to work out the freedom of his family. Then he thought of his noble young master, and, ever second to that, came the habitual prayer that he had always offered for him; and then his thoughts passed on to the beautiful Eva, whom he now thought of among the angels; and he thought till he almost fancied that that bright face and golden hair were looking upon him, out of the spray of the fountain. And, so musing, he fell asleep, and dreamed he saw her coming bounding towards him, just as she used to come, with a wreath of jessamine in her hair, her cheeks bright, and her eyes radiant with delight; but, as he looked, she seemed to rise from the ground; her cheeks wore a paler hue,—her eyes had a deep, divine radiance, a golden halo seemed around her head,—and she vanished from his sight; and Tom was awakened by a loud knocking, and a sound of many voices at the gate.
He hastened to undo it; and, with smothered voices and heavy tread, came several men, bringing a body, wrapped in a cloak, and lying on a shutter. The light of the lamp fell full on the face; and Tom gave a wild cry of amazement and despair, that rung through all the galleries, as the men advanced, with their burden, to the open parlor door, where Miss Ophelia still sat knitting.
St. Clare had turned into a cafe, to look over an evening paper. As he was reading, an affray arose between two gentlemen in the room, who were both partially intoxicated. St. Clare and one or two others made an effort to separate them, and St. Clare received a fatal stab in the side with a bowie-knife, which he was attempting to wrest from one of them.
The house was full of cries and lamentations, shrieks and screams, servants frantically tearing their hair, throwing themselves on the ground, or running distractedly about, lamenting. Tom and Miss Ophelia alone seemed to have any presence of mind; for Marie was in strong hysteric convulsions. At Miss Ophelia’s direction, one of the lounges in the parlor was hastily prepared, and the bleeding form laid upon it. St. Clare had fainted, through pain and loss of blood; but, as Miss Ophelia applied restoratives, he revived, opened his eyes, looked fixedly on them, looked earnestly around the room, his eyes travelling wistfully over every object, and finally they rested on his mother’s picture.
The physician now arrived, and made his examination. It was evident, from the expression of his face, that there was no hope; but he applied himself to dressing the wound, and he and Miss Ophelia and Tom proceeded composedly with this work, amid the lamentations and sobs and cries of the affrighted servants, who had clustered about the doors and windows of the verandah.
“Now,” said the physician, “we must turn all these creatures out; all depends on his being kept quiet.”
St. Clare opened his eyes, and looked fixedly on the distressed beings, whom Miss Ophelia and the doctor were trying to urge from the apartment. “Poor creatures!” he said, and an expression of bitter self-reproach passed over his face. Adolph absolutely refused to go. Terror had deprived him of all presence of mind; he threw himself along the floor, and nothing could persuade him to rise. The rest yielded to Miss Ophelia’s urgent representations, that their master’s safety depended on their stillness and obedience.
St. Clare could say but little; he lay with his eyes shut, but it was evident that he wrestled with bitter thoughts. After a while, he laid his hand on Tom’s, who was kneeling beside him, and said, “Tom! poor fellow!”
“What, Mas’r?” said Tom, earnestly.
“I am dying!” said St. Clare, pressing his hand; “pray!”
“If you would like a clergyman—” said the physician.
St. Clare hastily shook his head, and said again to Tom, more earnestly, “Pray!”
And Tom did pray, with all his mind and strength, for the soul that was passing,—the soul that seemed looking so steadily and mournfully from those large, melancholy blue eyes. It was literally prayer offered with strong crying and tears.
When Tom ceased to speak, St. Clare reached out and took his hand, looking earnestly at him, but saying nothing. He closed his eyes, but still retained his hold; for, in the gates of eternity, the black hand and the white hold each other with an equal clasp. He murmured softly to himself, at broken intervals,
“Recordare Jesu pie—
Ne me perdas—illa die
Querens me—sedisti lassus.”
It was evident that the words he had been singing that evening were passing through his mind,—words of entreaty addressed to Infinite Pity. His lips moved at intervals, as parts of the hymn fell brokenly from them.
“His mind is wandering,” said the doctor.
“No! it is coming HOME, at last!” said St. Clare, energetically; “at last! at last!”
The effort of speaking exhausted him. The sinking paleness of death fell on him; but with it there fell, as if shed from the wings of some pitying spirit, a beautiful expression of peace, like that of a wearied child who sleeps.
So he lay for a few moments. They saw that the mighty hand was on him. Just before the spirit parted, he opened his eyes, with a sudden light, as of joy and recognition, and said “Mother!” and then he was gone!



第二十八章 团聚

  在圣克莱尔的这栋房子里,光阴仍一寸一寸地流逝。小舟虽已沉没,但波澜之后一切仍复归平静。日常生活的轨迹是辛苦、冷酷和乏味不堪的,但是它毫不顾及人的情感,仍然专横无情、冷漠严峻地向前不断延伸。人们仍得吃喝拉撒,仍得讨价还价,买进卖出,仍得问长问短,答对不休。说得更简单直白一点吧,尽管我们的生活乐趣早已荡然无存,但依然得如行尸走肉般生活下去,尽管主要的爱好已消失无影,但空洞机械的生活习惯仍在延续!

  以前,圣克莱尔的全部生存的乐趣和希望都不自觉地寄托在伊娃身上。他所经营的产业,他安排时间都是围着伊娃展开的,他为她购买东西,为她改变安排和布置……一切的一切,都是为了伊娃。长久以来,他似乎已经习以为常了。可是,现在伊娃已逝,他好像整个落空了,无论想什么、做什么都已经没有意义了。

  事实上,还存在着另外一种生存方式——人们只要对它持有信心,它就会在那些了无意义的时间密码前变成一个严肃重要的数字,从而把其后的密码都破解成难以言传的神奇的秩序。圣克莱尔非常清楚这一点:当他万念俱灰时,就仿佛会听见一个细微而纯真的声音在召唤他到天上去,并看见纤细的手指向生命的道路。但是,圣克莱尔已被深重的伤感的倦怠压得喘不过气来,他真的是一蹶不振了。圣克莱尔有一种天性,那就是凭着他的才能和见识,他对宗教事务的了解往往比那些讲求实效的基督徒们还要深刻透彻。有些人确实是如此,他们对灵性问题并不甚关心,但对其中的细致的差别和奥妙却有天生的敏锐的感受力和领悟力。故而摩尔、拜伦、歌德描述真挚的宗教情感的话语,会比一个终生怀有宗教情感的教徒更为精辟。在这些人心目中,漠视宗教是一种更可怕的背叛,是更重的罪孽。

  虽说圣克莱尔从未受过任何宗教义务的束缚,但他敏锐的天性却使他对基督徒应尽的各种义务有直觉的深刻理解。因此,他依仗着自己的超凡见识,竭力不去做那些有可能让他受到良心谴责的事,以免将来有一天会为此付出代价。人真是矛盾的复杂集合体啊!尤其是在宗教理想问题上,更显得摇摆不定。因此,冒然去承担一种义务而做不到,反倒不如不去承担它。

  无论如何,现在的圣克莱尔与以往是截然不同了。他虔诚而仔细地阅读《圣经》,冷静而认真地思考自己和仆人们的关系——这样难免会使他对从前和现在的许多做法感到厌恶。他回到新奥尔良后就开始处理汤姆的事,一旦把那些法律手续办妥,汤姆就可以获得自由了。圣克莱尔每天和汤姆呆在一起的时间长了,因为只有汤姆是这广阔的世间最能让他想到伊娃的人。尽管以前圣克莱尔总是把感情埋得很深,现在却固执地把汤姆留在身边,止不住把心中的点点滴滴向他倾诉。不过,如果谁见到汤姆这位时刻紧跟在主人身后的仆人脸上流露出的关切忠厚之情,对圣克莱尔的倾吐就不会感到奇怪了。

  “汤姆,”圣克莱尔在为汤姆办理法律手续的第二天对他说,“我打算还你自由之身。你去收抬一下行李,近日就可以启程近回肯塔基了。”

  一听这话,汤姆立刻喜形于色,他举起双手,高呼一声:“谢天谢地!”欣喜之情难以形容。圣克莱尔见此情景,有些莫名的烦躁。汤姆这样急于离开他,使他微感不快。

  “你在这儿的日子不至于度日如年吧?怎么听到离开如此兴奋?”圣克莱尔冷冷地说。

  “不,老爷,不是那么回事,可是我就要自由了,怎么能不高兴呢?”

  “汤姆,难道你没想过,留在这儿兴许比你获得自由更好呢!”

  “不,怎么会呢?”汤姆有力地回答道,“圣克莱尔老爷,才不是那么回事呢!”

  “可是,汤姆,单论干活,你绝不能像在我这儿一样穿得舒适,过得舒心哪!”

  “这个我知道,老爷您对我真是再好也没有了。可是,老爷,我就是宁愿穿破旧衣服,住破旧房子,只要是我自己的,再破我也愿意;穿得再好,吃得再讲究,只要是别人的,我就不愿意。老爷,我就是这样想的,这也是人之常情。您说呢?”

  “或许是这样吧。汤姆,过不了一个月你就要走了,离开我了,”圣克莱尔惆怅地说,“唉,怎么可能不走呢?老天知道。”他轻叹了一声,站起身来,在屋子里踱开了方步。

  “老爷只要还在痛苦中,我是不会离开的!”汤姆说,“我会一直呆在您身边,只要我对您有用处。”

  “你是说我还在痛苦中,你就不会走,是吗,汤姆?”圣克莱尔说,凄凉地朝窗外望去,“可是我的痛苦何时才能休止啊!”

  “老爷若成了基督徒,痛苦就会消失。”汤姆说。

  “你真打算等到那一天吗?”站在窗边的圣克莱尔转过身来,手放在汤姆肩上,微笑着说,“喂,汤姆,你真是个心软的傻瓜!可是,我不会让你挨到那一天的。赶紧回家和老婆孩子团聚吧!代我向他们问好。”

  “我相信那一天总会来临的,”汤姆的眼眶里饱含着泪水,他深情地说,“上帝还有使命要交给您呢!”

  “你说‘使命’,汤姆?”圣克莱尔说,“好吧,你说说看,是什么使命,我洗耳恭听。”

  “嗯……就连我这个苦命人上帝都给我安排了使命呢!老爷您见多识广,又这么富有,上帝可以安排您做很多事呢!”

  “汤姆,你似乎认为上帝需要我们替他做很多事。”圣克莱尔说道。

  “难道不对吗?我们为上帝的子民做事,就是为上帝做事。”汤姆说。

  “这是文明的神学,汤姆;我敢打赌,这比B博士的布道要精彩得多。”圣克莱尔说。

  这时仆人通报说有客来访,谈话就此结束。

  玛丽·圣克莱尔痛失爱女,自然十分悲伤。不过,她这种女人惯于在自己不快的时候,让周围的人也快活不起来。因此,她的贴身女仆们都倍加悼念已逝的小主人。每当她的母亲对仆人们提出种种武断专横、自私自利的苛求时,总是出来当她们的护身符,用令人倾倒的态度为她们委婉地求情。可怜的老妈咪在此地举目无亲,只将伊娃作为心头惟一的安慰;现在伊娃已去,她心都碎了,夜夜以泪洗面。由于过于伤心,心力交瘁,她侍奉女主人不如以前麻利了,常惹得玛丽勃然大怒。现在,再没有人出来庇护她了。

  奥菲利亚小姐对伊娃的死同样痛彻骨髓。不过,在她诚实善良的心里,悲痛已化为生命的源泉。她比以往更温柔体贴了,她做各项工作都是兢兢业业,态度更为沉稳精干,仿佛达到了一个能与自己灵魂沟通的人才能达到的境界。她主要以《圣经》为课本,教托普西识字更为认真了;她不害怕与托普西接触,也不再流露出那种难以抑制的厌恶感,因为那种感觉已完全消失了。她现在是以伊娃第一次在她面前显露出来的温柔的品质来看待托普西,托普西仿佛成了上帝委派给她的将其引上荣耀与圣德之路的人。托普西并非立马就变成了圣人,但伊娃在世的所为和死亡显然给她带来了深刻的影响,她先前那种麻木不仁、一切都无所谓的态度消失了,她也变得有情有义,满怀振奋向上和憧憬之情。尽管这种努力时断时续,难以持之以恒,但从未完全断绝,停辍一段时间之后总会重新开始。

  一天,奥菲利亚小姐派罗莎去叫托普西。托普西一边走,一边慌慌张张地往怀里塞什么东西。

  “你在做什么,调皮鬼?我敢打赌你又偷东西了。”矮个子罗莎一把拽住托普西的胳膊,厉声质问道。

  “你走开,罗莎小姐!”托普西竭力挣脱她,“这不关你的事!”

  “不关我的事?”罗莎说道,“我亲眼看见你鬼鬼祟祟地藏什么东西。得了,你的鬼把戏还骗得了我?”罗莎揪住托普西的胳膊,伸手就去抢她怀里的东西。托普西被激怒了,她又踢又打,竭力维护她自己的权利。奥菲利亚小姐和圣克莱尔被吵闹声惊动了,立刻赶到了现场。“她偷东西!”罗莎指控道。

  “我没有!”托普西大声申辩道,气得哽咽起来。

  “不管是什么,给我看看。”奥菲利亚坚决地说。

  托普西迟疑了片刻,不过,奥菲利亚小姐说第二遍的时候,她就从怀里掏出一个小袋子。这个袋子是用她的一只旧长简袜的袜筒缝制的。

  奥菲利亚小姐倒出袋子里的东西,那是伊娃送给托普西的一个本子,上面摘录了一段段《圣经》里的短文,全按日期顺序排列着;另外有一个纸包,里面是伊娃在那个难忘的临终诀别的日子送给她的一绺长发。

  一条从丧服上扯下的长长的黑色缎带映入了圣克莱尔的眼帘。这是托普西用来捆扎小本子的。看见这些,圣克莱尔不由感慨万分。

  “你为什么用这个来包本子呢?”圣克莱尔弯腰拾起缎带问道。

  “因为……因为……因为这是伊娃小姐送给我的。噢,求求您别把它拿走!”说着,她瘫软在地上,用围裙掩住脸,开始啜泣起来。

  这真是一幕又可怜又可笑的奇特的场景:旧的小长简袜,黑色缎带,小本子,美丽柔软的金发,还有托普西那伤心欲绝的模样。

  圣克莱尔笑了,但笑中有泪。

  “好了,好了,别哭了,都还给你。”说着,圣克莱尔将东西裹在一起放进托普西怀里,拉着奥菲利亚朝客厅走去。

  “依我看,你还真有希望把这小鬼教育成材呢!”圣克莱尔伸出大拇指朝肩后指了一指,“凡有怜悯之心的人都可能变为好人,你得再努把力,好好教育她啊!”

  “这孩子很有进步,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我对她期望很大。不过,奥古斯丁,”说着,她把一只手搭在他的胳膊上,“我想问清楚,这孩子到底是你的,还是我的?”

  “怎么啦,我不是早就说过把她给你吗?”奥古斯丁说。

  “可是那没有法律保障。我希望她合法地成为我的人。”奥菲利亚小姐说道。

  “哎呀!姐姐,”奥古斯丁说道,“废奴派的人会怎么想呢?如果你是奴隶主的话,他们恐怕会为你这种倒退的行为而绝食一天。”

  “咳,你说什么瞎话呢!我要她成为我的人是因为只有这样,我才有权将她带到自由州去,还她以自由。这样,我对她所做的努力都不会是徒劳无功了。”

  “哦,姐姐,你这种‘作恶以成善’的做法似乎并不怎么高明,我可不同意。”

  “我可没和你开玩笑,我是认真的,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果我没把她从奴隶制的魔掌中拯救出来,那即使把她教育成个基督徒也是枉然。因此,如果你是真心把这个孩子交给我,就请你给我一张赠送证书或是合法的证明。”

  “好的,好的,我会照办的。”圣克莱尔一面说,一面坐下来,打开一张报纸开始阅读。

  “可是我现在就要。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “何必这么急呢?”

  “争分夺秒嘛!来,这儿有纸、笔和墨水,你写张证明就行了。”

  像圣克莱尔这种脾气的人,大都对这种风风火火的作风深恶痛绝。因此,奥菲利亚小姐这种说做就做的果断着实让他生气。

  “喂,你是怎么啦?”他说,“难道你信不过我吗?你这样咄咄逼人,人家还以为你做过犹太人的学生呢!”

  “我只想把事情办得稳妥一些,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果你死了,或是破产了,托普西就会被赶到交易所去,那样我就毫无办法了。”

  “你真是目光长远。好吧,既然我已经落到了北佬手里,就只有让步的份了。”说完,圣克莱尔挥笔写下一张赠送证书,这对精通法律的他来说简直是易如反掌。证书后头,他龙飞凤舞地签上了自己的名字。

  “喏,现在是白纸黑字,一清二楚了吧,弗蒙特小姐?”说着,他将证书递过去。

  “这才好了,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“不过,没有证人成吗?”

  “哎,真是的。——对了,我有了!”他打开通向玛丽房间的房门,喊道,“玛丽,姐姐让你签个字,你过来,就签在这儿。”

  “这是做什么呀?”玛丽看了证书一眼,说道,“真可笑!我还以为姐姐心肠软,不会干这种可怕的事呢。”她一面漫不经心地签上自己的名字,一面又说道,“不过,姐姐真要喜欢那东西,倒是很好咧!”“好了,现在托普西从精神到肉体都归属于你了。”圣克莱尔将证书递过去。

  “她并不比从前更属于我,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“只有上帝才有权把她交给我。我只不过比以前更有能力保护她。”

  “好啦!通过法律这玩意儿,你现在真正拥有她了。”圣克莱尔说着,转身进入客厅,继续看他的报纸。

  奥菲利亚小姐和玛丽向来话不投机,因而也就小心翼翼地收拾好证书,随奥古斯丁到客厅去了。

  “奥古斯丁,”她坐在那儿织毛线,突然想起什么,问道,“你替仆人们做过什么安排没有?万一你死了,他们怎么办?”

  “没有。”圣克莱尔心不在焉地回答,仍去看他的报纸。

  “那么,你这么放纵他们,以后或许会变成一件很可怕的事。”圣克莱尔未尝没想到过这一层。不过,他依旧漫不经心地答道:“哦,我会做些准备,等过些日子再说吧。”

  “什么时候?”奥菲利亚紧问不舍。

  “噢,就这几天。”

  “如果你先死了,那可怎么办?”

  “姐姐,你到底怎么回事?”圣克莱尔终于无可忍耐了,他放下报纸,看着她,“我是得了黄热病还是霍乱病怎么着,你怎么这么积极地为我安排后事?”

  “我生即我死。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  圣克莱尔站起来,懒洋洋地收起报纸,朝面向走廊的门边走去,想趁机结束这次不愉快的谈话。他嘴里机械地重复着“死亡”两个字,然后倚在走廊上的栏杆边,注视着喷泉上溅起的亮晶晶的小水珠。他隔着水帘看院子里的花草树木盆景,就像透过迷雾一般亦真亦幻。他又反复咂摸着“死亡”这神秘的字眼——人们时常提起它,却又视为畏途。“真奇怪啊!世间竟有这样的字眼,”他说,“并且确有此事,而我们总是忘掉它;一个人今天还活得美好滋润,充满企盼、幻想和希冀,明天竟然会结束生命,就此一去不返了。”

  这是一个彩霞满天的黄昏,当圣克莱尔走到走廊另一端时,发现汤姆正在那儿全神贯注地阅读《圣经》呢。他一面看,一面用手指在书上一个字一个字点着,嘴巴里还轻声念着。

  “要我念给你听吗,汤姆?”圣克莱尔说着,坐在了汤姆身边。

  “那就有劳您了。”汤姆感激地说,“老爷念起来就清楚多了。”

  圣克莱尔看了一眼汤姆念过的地方,就念起用粗线划过的一段《圣经》来,这一段经文是这样的:

  “基督耶稣集荣耀之光同诸天使下临人间时,要坐在他尊贵荣耀的宝座上,万民都聚集在他周围。他将把他们分开,就像牧羊人把羊分开一样。”圣克莱尔声调激昂,一直念到最后一节。

  “然后主对人们说,‘你们这些受诅咒的人,远离我到那不灭的烈火中去吧,因为我饥饿时,你们不给我食物;我口渴时,你们不给我水喝;我漂流他乡时,你们不让我住宿;我赤身裸体时,你们不给我衣服;我病在狱中时,你们不来看望我。’人们会说,‘主啊,我们什么时候看见您饿了,渴了,流落在外或赤身裸体或病倒牢中没人照顾呢?’主会回答说,‘这些事你们不做在我这些兄弟中最小的一个身上,也就是没做在我身上。’”

  圣克莱尔被这一段深深打动了,他念了两遍。念第二遍时,他的速度非常缓慢,好像在用心地领会每个字每句话的意义。

  “汤姆,”他说,“我的所作所为与这些受严惩的人有什么区别呢?一辈子过着宽裕安逸、锦衣玉食的生活,却从来没去想过我的兄弟还有多少人在受冻挨饿、疾病缠身或身陷囹圄。”

  汤姆没有回答。

  圣克莱尔站起身来,若有所思地在走廊上踱起步来,外面的一切似乎都不存在了,他完全沉浸在自己的思绪里,以至于午茶铃响也没有听见,直到汤姆提醒了他两遍,这才回过神来。

  整个午茶时,圣克莱尔都满腹心事,思绪重重。喝过午茶后,他、玛丽以及奥菲利亚小姐各自走进客厅,谁也不开口说话。

  玛丽躺在一张挂有丝绸蚊帐的躺椅上,没多会儿就沉沉入梦了。奥菲利亚小姐默默地织着毛线。圣克莱尔坐到钢琴前,开始弹奏一段有低音伴奏的舒缓而忧郁的乐章,他仿佛潜入冥想之中,正通过音乐来倾诉。过了一会儿,他打开一个抽屉,取出一本泛黄的旧乐谱翻阅起来。

  “你瞧,”他对奥菲利亚小姐说,“这本子是我母亲的,这儿还有她的亲笔字呢,你过来看看。这是她从莫扎特的《安魂曲》中摘录下来编辑成册的。”奥菲利亚小姐闻声走过来。

  “这是她过去常唱的一支曲子,”圣克莱尔说,“现在我仍仿佛能听见她在唱。”

  他弹了几段优美的和弦,便唱起那首庄严、古老的拉丁曲子《最后审判日》。

  汤姆一直站在走廊外听着,这会儿又被美妙的琴声吸引到门边,他站在那儿热切地听着。虽然他听不懂拉丁语的歌词,但那优美的旋律和圣克莱尔脸上的表情却让他深深感动,尤其是圣克莱尔唱到伤感的地方。如果汤姆能听懂那优美的歌词,他内心一定会产生强烈的共鸣。

  啊,耶稣,为什么,

  你忍受了人世间的凌辱和背弃,

  却不忍将我抛弃,即便在那可怕的岁月里,

  为了寻觅我,你疲乏的双脚急急奔忙,

  十字架上,你的灵魂经历了死亡;

  但愿这一切的辛劳不会付诸东流。

  圣克莱尔怀着深深的忧伤唱完了这首歌,逝去的岁月的影子又隐隐约约地浮了上来,他仿佛听见他的母亲的歌声在导引着他。歌声、琴声如此撩人心弦,又如此生动逼真,完全把离世前的莫扎特创作《安魂曲》的情景再现出来了。

  圣克莱尔唱完之后,头枕在手上靠了一会儿,就起身到客厅里踱起步来。

  “最后的审判日是一种崇高的构想啊!”

  圣克莱尔说,“千古的冤案都会昭雪,无上的智慧会解决一切道德问题,这的确是一种伟大的设想啊!”

  “可对我们来说都是一种可怕的设想。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “正是如此。”圣克莱尔说,他沉思了会儿,接着说,“今天下午我给汤姆念《马太福音》,讲到最后审判日那章时,真是慨叹良多。人们总以为被排除在天堂之外的人都是犯了滔天大罪,其实并非如此,他们只是在世时没有行善积德,而这似乎就将一切可能的有害行为都囊括了,所以他们也受到了惩罚。”

  “或许如此,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“一个不做善事的人不可能没做坏事。”

  “那么,你怎么看待这样一个人,”圣克莱尔心不在焉但却深情地说,“这个人的良心,他所受的良好的教育以及社会的需要都召唤他去做一番高尚的事业,可是他并没有那么做。人类在为挣脱苦难而斗争,在蒙冤受屈,他本该有所行动,可他却置之不理,糊里糊涂地随波逐流。你对这种人有什么看法?”

  “依我说,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“他得痛改前非,马上就行动起来。”

  “你总是那么实事求是,又毫不容情!”圣克莱尔笑着说,“你从来不给别人一点全盘考虑的余地。姐姐,你总是让我面对现实,你也老是考虑现在,你心里总是装着这个。”

  “对,我最关心的就是现实。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “伊娃,我亲爱的孩子,这个小可怜,”圣克莱尔说,“她曾经试图用她那颗幼稚赤诚的心来感染我。”

  这是伊娃去世后,圣克莱尔说的第一句关于她的话。说这话时,他显然在压抑着内心强烈的情感。

  圣克莱尔接着说:“我对基督教的看法是:如果一个人一贯笃信基督教,他就必须全力以赴地去反对这个已成为社会基础的可怕罪恶的制度,必要时,不惜肝脑涂地。如果我是基督徒的话,我就会这么干。但是我接触了许多文明而且开通的基督徒,他们并没有这么做。说实话,他们其实是无动于衷的,对那些骇人听闻的暴行只当是事不关己,充耳不闻,这就让我不禁对基督教更增几分怀疑。”

  “既然你把事情看得如此透彻,那你为什么不采取行动呢?”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “唉,因为我只会躺在沙发上指指点点,诅咒教会和牧师们没有殉道精神,没有听取忏悔的耐心。我的善心止乎此。要知道,任何人对别人的事总是一目了然,所谓旁观者清嘛。”

  “那么你打算改变以往的做法吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “以后的事只有老天知道,”圣克莱尔说,“我现在比以前勇敢多了,因为我一无所有。一个没什么可失去的人是敢冒任何风险的。”

  “那你打算如何呢?”

  “我必须先弄清楚对那些穷苦卑微的黑人的责任,”圣克莱尔说,“这之后,我就打算从我的仆人身上着手,迄今我还没为他们做过什么呢。或许将来的某一天,我会为整个黑人阶层做点什么。目前,我们的文明处于一种错位的状态,我应该竭力使它摆脱这种尴尬。”

  “那你认为一个国家有可能自动解放奴隶吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “说不准,”圣克莱尔说,“这个时代是诞生伟大行动的时代,世界各地的英雄主义和无私精神都在蓬勃发展,匈牙利贵族损失了大量金钱,却解放了好几百万农奴;说不定我们当中也有这样大公无私、愿意慷慨解囊的人物。他们衡量荣誉和公理的尺度将不再是美元和美分。”

  “我不敢深信。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “不过,假使明天我们就解放了全国的奴隶,那由谁来教育这数以万计的黑奴呢,谁来教导他们使用自己的自由权利?在这儿,人们是不会有所行动的——这里的人们懒散惯了,不切实际,连做人的基本的勤俭艰苦的道理都没法传授给他们。他们必须到北方去,那儿劳动已成为一种风气和习惯。这样的话,请你告诉我,你们北方各州是否有足够的基督宽容精神来忍受教育、提高黑奴的漫长过程?你们把大量的金钱投往国外资助教会,可是如果将这些异教徒送到你们的城镇和乡村去,需要你们花费人力、财力和时间去教育他们,你们会乐意吗?在你们的城市里,有多少人家愿意收容一个黑种男人或女人,教育他们并与之融洽相处,使之成为基督徒呢?如果让阿道夫去做一个店员,有多少商家愿意接受他呢?要么,让他去学一门手艺,有多少技师肯收留他呢?如果让简和罗莎去上学,有多少学校愿意招收她们呢?有多少人家愿意为她们提供食宿呢?事实上,她们的皮肤无论是在北方,还是在南方,都和许多人相差不远哪!姐姐,你看,你们得对我们公正一些,我们的处境非常糟糕,因为南方对黑人的压迫较为明显,可是北方各州对黑人的歧视同样违背基督教义,这并不比南方强到哪儿去呀!”

  “的确,我承认情况确如你所言,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“实际上,过去我自身就是这样的。后来我才认识到应该改变这种态度,现在我相信自己已经转变了。北方各州有许多善良的人,只要他们被告知应尽何种职责,他们就会去做的。比起让传教士到异教徒中去传教,我认为在自己家中接受异教徒更需要一种克己献身的精神。不过,我相信我们还是愿意做出这种牺牲的。”

  “你当然会做到,我相信,”圣克莱尔说,“只要你认为有责任去做某件事,我还没见过你做不到的呢!”

  “噢,我并不是什么超凡脱俗的圣人,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果有人看问题的角度和我一样,他也会这么做的。我回去时,决定把托普西带走,我想家里人起先会感到奇怪,不过最终他们会理解我的做法的。何况,北方有许多人都正做着你说的那些事情。”

  “不错,不过他们毕竟是少数。如果我们真的大规模解放黑奴的话,我相信很快就能听见你们的回音。”

  奥菲利亚小姐并不回答,两人沉默了一会儿。圣克莱尔的脸上突然笼上一层迷惘哀伤。

  “不知为什么今晚我总是想起我的母亲。”他说,“我有一种奇怪的感觉,好像她近在咫尺,我老是想起她过去常说的事情。真是神奇啊,不知怎么回事,过去的一幕幕竟然那么生动地逼现眼前。”

  圣克莱尔在房间踱了一会儿,说:“我想到街上遛遛,听听今晚的新闻。”他拿起帽子走了出去。

  汤姆跟着他走到院子外的走道上,问是否需要有人陪着。

  “不用了,汤姆,”圣克莱尔说,“一小时后我就回来。”

  汤姆在走廊上坐下来,这是一个月光如水的夜晚,他坐在那儿凝望喷泉上飞溅的小水珠,听着那低低的水声,想起了自己的家,想到自己很快就会成为一个自由人,想到什么时候就可以回家了。他想着怎样拼命干活,好把妻儿赶紧赎出来。一想到他的臂膀就要成为自己的,能干活来换取一家的自由了,他忍不住满足地抚摸自己胳膊上结实的肌肉。而后,他又想起年轻高贵的主人,就为他祷告起来,一想起主人就止不住为他祷告,这已成了汤姆的习惯了。他的思绪又转到可爱的伊娃身上,他想她已成为天使中的一员了,他想着想着,似乎觉得那个披满金发的小脑袋,那张灿烂明媚的笑脸正透过喷泉的水雾望着他呢。这样想着,他不知不觉地睡着了,梦中依稀看见伊娃蹦蹦跳跳地朝他走来。和以往一样,她头上戴着一顶玫瑰花编的花冠,两颊发光,双眼里迸射出喜悦的光芒。可是,当汤姆再定睛看时,伊娃又仿佛是从地底下走出来似的,两颊苍白,眼睛里放射出深邃而圣洁的光辉,头上罩着一轮金色的光环,转眼间,她就消失无影了。一阵急促的敲门声和门外喧哗的人声把汤姆惊醒了,他赶紧把门打开。随着低低的人声和沉滞的脚步声进来几个人,他们抬着一扇百叶窗,上面躺着一个人,身上盖着袍子。当马灯照到这个躺着的人脸上时,汤姆禁不住震惊而绝望地哀叫一声,声音响彻整个走廊。那几个人抬着百叶窗继续朝前走去,一直抬到客厅门口,奥菲利亚小姐正坐在那儿织毛线。

  事情是这样的:刚才圣克莱尔走进一家咖啡馆,想看看晚报,他正在看报时,两个醉气醺天的汉子发生了冲突;圣克莱尔和另外一人想把他们俩拉开,不料其中一个手里拿着一把猎刀,圣克莱尔想把刀夺下来,却在腰间受了致命的一刀。屋里顿时充满了痛哭,哀号,尖叫声,仆人们扑倒在地板上,有的捶胸顿足,拼命撕扯自己的头发,有的张惶失措地四处奔窜。只有汤姆和奥菲利亚小姐还保持着一点镇定。玛丽那严重的歇斯底里的痉挛症又发作了。在奥菲利亚小姐的指挥下,门厅里的一张躺椅很快被布置妥当,那具流血的躯体被抬了上去。由于剧痛和失血过多,圣克莱尔已昏迷不醒,奥菲利亚小姐做了些急救措施,他才苏醒过来,眼睛定定地望着他们,转而又环视屋内,看屋子里每一样东西。最后,他的视线落在他母亲的画像上。

  医生来了,开始检查。从他的表情一望而知,圣克莱尔是没救了。然而,他还是尽力包扎伤口。医生、奥菲利亚小姐和汤姆正从容冷静地包扎伤口,仆人们却失魂落魄地蜷缩在门口、窗户下,哭声震天。

  “现在,我们得将仆人们全部赶走,”医生说,“一切就在于能否保持绝对的安静。”

  正当奥菲利亚小姐和医生催促仆人们离开时,圣克莱尔又睁开了双眼,目不转睛地看着那些不幸的人们。“可怜的人们!”说着,痛苦的自责之色显现在他脸上。阿道夫横躺在地板上,死活也不肯出去,恐惧已让他失去了一切理智。其余的人听奥菲利亚小姐说主人的生命就悬于一线之间,必须保持绝对的肃静,就陆续离开了客厅。

  圣克莱尔已经快说不出话了,他躺在那儿,痛苦地紧闭双眼,内心却经历着痛苦的挣扎。

  过了一会儿,他将手搭在跪在他身边的汤姆的手上,说,“汤姆,苦命的人啊!”

  “老爷,您说什么?”汤姆急切地问道。

  “唉,汤姆,我就要死了,你为我做临终祈祷吧!”圣克莱尔紧紧地握住了汤姆的手。

  “如果你想请一个牧师来——”医生说。

  圣克莱尔摇了摇头,急切地说:“汤姆,你开始祷告吧。”

  汤姆完全投入到为这颗即将脱离尘世的灵魂的祷告之中。圣克莱尔那双睁大的充满忧伤的蓝眼睛里折射着他的灵魂之光,就那么定定地、无限忧愁地望着汤姆,这真是催人泪下的祷告。

  做完祷告之后,圣克莱尔伸出手抓住汤姆的手,恳切地望着他,但一句话也没有说。他闭上了眼睛,但两人的手仍紧紧交握着——在永恒的天国之门前,黑人的手和白人的手就是这么平等地,友好地握在一起。圣克莱尔断断续续地轻声哼唱着:

  耶稣啊,我们要谨记:

  黑暗的日子里,你不肯将我抛弃;

  为了寻找我,你疲惫不堪四处奔忙。

  圣克莱尔显然在脑海里搜寻到那天夜晚他所唱的那首歌的歌词,那是对仁爱的主的歌颂。他的嘴嗫嚅着,时断时续地吐出那首歌的歌词。

  “他已经神志不清了。”医生说。

  “不,不,我终于快回家了!”圣克莱尔有力地驳斥说,“就快回家了!回家了!”

  他耗尽了最后一丝力气,死亡的灰白色在他脸上显得更浓重;可是紧接着却代之以一副宁静、安详的表情,就像是在慈善的天使的翼护之下所呈现出的美妙光辉,又像是困乏的孩子终于沉沉睡去后所特有的可爱安静。

  圣克莱尔就这么躺着,所有人都心里明白,死神的魔爪已攫住了他。在他的灵魂将要超脱尘寰之前,他竭力睁开了双眼,眼睛里闪烁着异常的似重逢故人的喜悦之光,接着他叫一声“母亲”,就与世长辞了。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 26
Death
Weep not for those whom the veil of the tomb,
In life’s early morning, hath hid from our eyes.1
Eva’s bed-room was a spacious apartment, which, like all the other robins in the house, opened on to the broad verandah. The room communicated, on one side, with her father and mother’s apartment; on the other, with that appropriated to Miss Ophelia. St. Clare had gratified his own eye and taste, in furnishing this room in a style that had a peculiar keeping with the character of her for whom it was intended. The windows were hung with curtains of rose-colored and white muslin, the floor was spread with a matting which had been ordered in Paris, to a pattern of his own device, having round it a border of rose-buds and leaves, and a centre-piece with full-flown roses. The bedstead, chairs, and lounges, were of bamboo, wrought in peculiarly graceful and fanciful patterns. Over the head of the bed was an alabaster bracket, on which a beautiful sculptured angel stood, with drooping wings, holding out a crown of myrtle-leaves. From this depended, over the bed, light curtains of rose-colored gauze, striped with silver, supplying that protection from mosquitos which is an indispensable addition to all sleeping accommodation in that climate. The graceful bamboo lounges were amply supplied with cushions of rose-colored damask, while over them, depending from the hands of sculptured figures, were gauze curtains similar to those of the bed. A light, fanciful bamboo table stood in the middle of the room, where a Parian vase, wrought in the shape of a white lily, with its buds, stood, ever filled with flowers. On this table lay Eva’s books and little trinkets, with an elegantly wrought alabaster writing-stand, which her father had supplied to her when he saw her trying to improve herself in writing. There was a fireplace in the room, and on the marble mantle above stood a beautifully wrought statuette of Jesus receiving little children, and on either side marble vases, for which it was Tom’s pride and delight to offer bouquets every morning. Two or three exquisite paintings of children, in various attitudes, embellished the wall. In short, the eye could turn nowhere without meeting images of childhood, of beauty, and of peace. Those little eyes never opened, in the morning light, without falling on something which suggested to the heart soothing and beautiful thoughts.
The deceitful strength which had buoyed Eva up for a little while was fast passing away; seldom and more seldom her light footstep was heard in the verandah, and oftener and oftener she was found reclined on a little lounge by the open window, her large, deep eyes fixed on the rising and falling waters of the lake.
It was towards the middle of the afternoon, as she was so reclining,—her Bible half open, her little transparent fingers lying listlessly between the leaves,—suddenly she heard her mother’s voice, in sharp tones, in the verandah.
“What now, you baggage!—what new piece of mischief! You’ve been picking the flowers, hey?” and Eva heard the sound of a smart slap.
“Law, Missis! they ’s for Miss Eva,” she heard a voice say, which she knew belonged to Topsy.
“Miss Eva! A pretty excuse!—you suppose she wants your flowers, you good-for-nothing nigger! Get along off with you!”
In a moment, Eva was off from her lounge, and in the verandah.
“O, don’t, mother! I should like the flowers; do give them to me; I want them!”
“Why, Eva, your room is full now.”
“I can’t have too many,” said Eva. “Topsy, do bring them here.”
Topsy, who had stood sullenly, holding down her head, now came up and offered her flowers. She did it with a look of hesitation and bashfulness, quite unlike the eldrich boldness and brightness which was usual with her.
“It’s a beautiful bouquet!” said Eva, looking at it.
It was rather a singular one,—a brilliant scarlet geranium, and one single white japonica, with its glossy leaves. It was tied up with an evident eye to the contrast of color, and the arrangement of every leaf had carefully been studied.
Topsy looked pleased, as Eva said,—“Topsy, you arrange flowers very prettily. Here,” she said, “is this vase I haven’t any flowers for. I wish you’d arrange something every day for it.”
“Well, that’s odd!” said Marie. “What in the world do you want that for?”
“Never mind, mamma; you’d as lief as not Topsy should do it,—had you not?”
“Of course, anything you please, dear! Topsy, you hear your young mistress;—see that you mind.”
Topsy made a short courtesy, and looked down; and, as she turned away, Eva saw a tear roll down her dark cheek.
“You see, mamma, I knew poor Topsy wanted to do something for me,” said Eva to her mother.
“O, nonsense! it’s only because she likes to do mischief. She knows she mustn’t pick flowers,—so she does it; that’s all there is to it. But, if you fancy to have her pluck them, so be it.”
“Mamma, I think Topsy is different from what she used to be; she’s trying to be a good girl.”
“She’ll have to try a good while before she gets to be good,” said Marie, with a careless laugh.
“Well, you know, mamma, poor Topsy! everything has always been against her.”
“Not since she’s been here, I’m sure. If she hasn’t been talked to, and preached to, and every earthly thing done that anybody could do;—and she’s just so ugly, and always will be; you can’t make anything of the creature!”
“But, mamma, it’s so different to be brought up as I’ve been, with so many friends, so many things to make me good and happy; and to be brought up as she’s been, all the time, till she came here!”
“Most likely,” said Marie, yawning,—“dear me, how hot it is!”
“Mamma, you believe, don’t you, that Topsy could become an angel, as well as any of us, if she were a Christian?”
“Topsy! what a ridiculous idea! Nobody but you would ever think of it. I suppose she could, though.”
“But, mamma, isn’t God her father, as much as ours? Isn’t Jesus her Saviour?”
“Well, that may be. I suppose God made everybody,” said Marie. “Where is my smelling-bottle?”
“It’s such a pity,—oh! such a pity!” said Eva, looking out on the distant lake, and speaking half to herself.
“What’s a pity?” said Marie.
“Why, that any one, who could be a bright angel, and live with angels, should go all down, down down, and nobody help them!—oh dear!”
“Well, we can’t help it; it’s no use worrying, Eva! I don’t know what’s to be done; we ought to be thankful for our own advantages.”
“I hardly can be,” said Eva, “I’m so sorry to think of poor folks that haven’t any.”
That’s odd enough,” said Marie;—“I’m sure my religion makes me thankful for my advantages.”
“Mamma,” said Eva, “I want to have some of my hair cut off,—a good deal of it.”
“What for?” said Marie.
“Mamma, I want to give some away to my friends, while I am able to give it to them myself. Won’t you ask aunty to come and cut it for me?”
Marie raised her voice, and called Miss Ophelia, from the other room.
The child half rose from her pillow as she came in, and, shaking down her long golden-brown curls, said, rather playfully, “Come aunty, shear the sheep!”
“What’s that?” said St. Clare, who just then entered with some fruit he had been out to get for her.
“Papa, I just want aunty to cut off some of my hair;—there’s too much of it, and it makes my head hot. Besides, I want to give some of it away.”
Miss Ophelia came, with her scissors.
“Take care,—don’t spoil the looks of it!” said her father; “cut underneath, where it won’t show. Eva’s curls are my pride.”
“O, papa!” said Eva, sadly.
“Yes, and I want them kept handsome against the time I take you up to your uncle’s plantation, to see Cousin Henrique,” said St. Clare, in a gay tone.
“I shall never go there, papa;—I am going to a better country. O, do believe me! Don’t you see, papa, that I get weaker, every day?”
“Why do you insist that I shall believe such a cruel thing, Eva?” said her father.
“Only because it is true, papa: and, if you will believe it now, perhaps you will get to feel about it as I do.”
St. Clare closed his lips, and stood gloomily eying the long, beautiful curls, which, as they were separated from the child’s head, were laid, one by one, in her lap. She raised them up, looked earnestly at them, twined them around her thin fingers, and looked from time to time, anxiously at her father.
“It’s just what I’ve been foreboding!” said Marie; “it’s just what has been preying on my health, from day to day, bringing me downward to the grave, though nobody regards it. I have seen this, long. St. Clare, you will see, after a while, that I was right.”
“Which will afford you great consolation, no doubt!” said St. Clare, in a dry, bitter tone.
Marie lay back on a lounge, and covered her face with her cambric handkerchief.
Eva’s clear blue eye looked earnestly from one to the other. It was the calm, comprehending gaze of a soul half loosed from its earthly bonds; it was evident she saw, felt, and appreciated, the difference between the two.
She beckoned with her hand to her father. He came and sat down by her.
“Papa, my strength fades away every day, and I know I must go. There are some things I want to say and do,—that I ought to do; and you are so unwilling to have me speak a word on this subject. But it must come; there’s no putting it off. Do be willing I should speak now!”
“My child, I am willing!” said St. Clare, covering his eyes with one hand, and holding up Eva’s hand with the other.
“Then, I want to see all our people together. I have some things I must say to them,” said Eva.
“Well,” said St. Clare, in a tone of dry endurance.
Miss Ophelia despatched a messenger, and soon the whole of the servants were convened in the room.
Eva lay back on her pillows; her hair hanging loosely about her face, her crimson cheeks contrasting painfully with the intense whiteness of her complexion and the thin contour of her limbs and features, and her large, soul-like eyes fixed earnestly on every one.
The servants were struck with a sudden emotion. The spiritual face, the long locks of hair cut off and lying by her, her father’s averted face, and Marie’s sobs, struck at once upon the feelings of a sensitive and impressible race; and, as they came in, they looked one on another, sighed, and shook their heads. There was a deep silence, like that of a funeral.
Eva raised herself, and looked long and earnestly round at every one. All looked sad and apprehensive. Many of the women hid their faces in their aprons.
“I sent for you all, my dear friends,” said Eva, “because I love you. I love you all; and I have something to say to you, which I want you always to remember. . . . I am going to leave you. In a few more weeks you will see me no more—”
Here the child was interrupted by bursts of groans, sobs, and lamentations, which broke from all present, and in which her slender voice was lost entirely. She waited a moment, and then, speaking in a tone that checked the sobs of all, she said,
“If you love me, you must not interrupt me so. Listen to what I say. I want to speak to you about your souls. . . . Many of you, I am afraid, are very careless. You are thinking only about this world. I want you to remember that there is a beautiful world, where Jesus is. I am going there, and you can go there. It is for you, as much as me. But, if you want to go there, you must not live idle, careless, thoughtless lives. You must be Christians. You must remember that each one of you can become angels, and be angels forever. . . . If you want to be Christians, Jesus will help you. You must pray to him; you must read—”
The child checked herself, looked piteously at them, and said, sorrowfully,
“O dear! you can’t read—poor souls!” and she hid her face in the pillow and sobbed, while many a smothered sob from those she was addressing, who were kneeling on the floor, aroused her.
“Never mind,” she said, raising her face and smiling brightly through her tears, “I have prayed for you; and I know Jesus will help you, even if you can’t read. Try all to do the best you can; pray every day; ask Him to help you, and get the Bible read to you whenever you can; and I think I shall see you all in heaven.”
“Amen,” was the murmured response from the lips of Tom and Mammy, and some of the elder ones, who belonged to the Methodist church. The younger and more thoughtless ones, for the time completely overcome, were sobbing, with their heads bowed upon their knees.
“I know,” said Eva, “you all love me.”
“Yes; oh, yes! indeed we do! Lord bless her!” was the involuntary answer of all.
“Yes, I know you do! There isn’t one of you that hasn’t always been very kind to me; and I want to give you something that, when you look at, you shall always remember me, I’m going to give all of you a curl of my hair; and, when you look at it, think that I loved you and am gone to heaven, and that I want to see you all there.”
It is impossible to describe the scene, as, with tears and sobs, they gathered round the little creature, and took from her hands what seemed to them a last mark of her love. They fell on their knees; they sobbed, and prayed, and kissed the hem of her garment; and the elder ones poured forth words of endearment, mingled in prayers and blessings, after the manner of their susceptible race.
As each one took their gift, Miss Ophelia, who was apprehensive for the effect of all this excitement on her little patient, signed to each one to pass out of the apartment.
At last, all were gone but Tom and Mammy.
“Here, Uncle Tom,” said Eva, “is a beautiful one for you. O, I am so happy, Uncle Tom, to think I shall see you in heaven,—for I’m sure I shall; and Mammy,—dear, good, kind Mammy!” she said, fondly throwing her arms round her old nurse,—“I know you’ll be there, too.”
“O, Miss Eva, don’t see how I can live without ye, no how!” said the faithful creature. “’Pears like it’s just taking everything off the place to oncet!” and Mammy gave way to a passion of grief.
Miss Ophelia pushed her and Tom gently from the apartment, and thought they were all gone; but, as she turned, Topsy was standing there.
“Where did you start up from?” she said, suddenly.
“I was here,” said Topsy, wiping the tears from her eyes. “O, Miss Eva, I’ve been a bad girl; but won’t you give me one, too?”
“Yes, poor Topsy! to be sure, I will. There—every time you look at that, think that I love you, and wanted you to be a good girl!”
“O, Miss Eva, I is tryin!” said Topsy, earnestly; “but, Lor, it’s so hard to be good! ’Pears like I an’t used to it, no ways!”
“Jesus knows it, Topsy; he is sorry for you; he will help you.”
Topsy, with her eyes hid in her apron, was silently passed from the apartment by Miss Ophelia; but, as she went, she hid the precious curl in her bosom.
All being gone, Miss Ophelia shut the door. That worthy lady had wiped away many tears of her own, during the scene; but concern for the consequence of such an excitement to her young charge was uppermost in her mind.
St. Clare had been sitting, during the whole time, with his hand shading his eyes, in the same attitude.
When they were all gone, he sat so still.
“Papa!” said Eva, gently, laying her hand on his.
He gave a sudden start and shiver; but made no answer.
“Dear papa!” said Eva.
“I cannot,” said St. Clare, rising, “I cannot have it so! The Almighty hath dealt very bitterly with me!” and St. Clare pronounced these words with a bitter emphasis, indeed.
“Augustine! has not God a right to do what he will with his own?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Perhaps so; but that doesn’t make it any easier to bear,” said he, with a dry, hard, tearless manner, as he turned away.
“Papa, you break my heart!” said Eva, rising and throwing herself into his arms; “you must not feel so!” and the child sobbed and wept with a violence which alarmed them all, and turned her father’s thoughts at once to another channel.
“There, Eva,—there, dearest! Hush! hush! I was wrong; I was wicked. I will feel any way, do any way,—only don’t distress yourself; don’t sob so. I will be resigned; I was wicked to speak as I did.”
Eva soon lay like a wearied dove in her father’s arms; and he, bending over her, soothed her by every tender word he could think of.
Marie rose and threw herself out of the apartment into her own, when she fell into violent hysterics.
“You didn’t give me a curl, Eva,” said her father, smiling sadly.
“They are all yours, papa,” said she, smiling—“yours and mamma’s; and you must give dear aunty as many as she wants. I only gave them to our poor people myself, because you know, papa, they might be forgotten when I am gone, and because I hoped it might help them remember. . . . You are a Christian, are you not, papa?” said Eva, doubtfully.
“Why do you ask me?”
“I don’t know. You are so good, I don’t see how you can help it.”
“What is being a Christian, Eva?”
“Loving Christ most of all,” said Eva.
“Do you, Eva?”
“Certainly I do.”
“You never saw him,” said St. Clare.
“That makes no difference,” said Eva. “I believe him, and in a few days I shall see him;” and the young face grew fervent, radiant with joy.
St. Clare said no more. It was a feeling which he had seen before in his mother; but no chord within vibrated to it.
Eva, after this, declined rapidly; there was no more any doubt of the event; the fondest hope could not be blinded. Her beautiful room was avowedly a sick room; and Miss Ophelia day and night performed the duties of a nurse,—and never did her friends appreciate her value more than in that capacity. With so well-trained a hand and eye, such perfect adroitness and practice in every art which could promote neatness and comfort, and keep out of sight every disagreeable incident of sickness,—with such a perfect sense of time, such a clear, untroubled head, such exact accuracy in remembering every prescription and direction of the doctors,—she was everything to him. They who had shrugged their shoulders at her little peculiarities and setnesses, so unlike the careless freedom of southern manners, acknowledged that now she was the exact person that was wanted.
Uncle Tom was much in Eva’s room. The child suffered much from nervous restlessness, and it was a relief to her to be carried; and it was Tom’s greatest delight to carry her little frail form in his arms, resting on a pillow, now up and down her room, now out into the verandah; and when the fresh sea-breezes blew from the lake,—and the child felt freshest in the morning,—he would sometimes walk with her under the orange-trees in the garden, or, sitting down in some of their old seats, sing to her their favorite old hymns.
Her father often did the same thing; but his frame was slighter, and when he was weary, Eva would say to him,
“O, papa, let Tom take me. Poor fellow! it pleases him; and you know it’s all he can do now, and he wants to do something!”
“So do I, Eva!” said her father.
“Well, papa, you can do everything, and are everything to me. You read to me,—you sit up nights,—and Tom has only this one thing, and his singing; and I know, too, he does it easier than you can. He carries me so strong!”
The desire to do something was not confined to Tom. Every servant in the establishment showed the same feeling, and in their way did what they could.
Poor Mammy’s heart yearned towards her darling; but she found no opportunity, night or day, as Marie declared that the state of her mind was such, it was impossible for her to rest; and, of course, it was against her principles to let any one else rest. Twenty times in a night, Mammy would be roused to rub her feet, to bathe her head, to find her pocket-handkerchief, to see what the noise was in Eva’s room, to let down a curtain because it was too light, or to put it up because it was too dark; and, in the daytime, when she longed to have some share in the nursing of her pet, Marie seemed unusually ingenious in keeping her busy anywhere and everywhere all over the house, or about her own person; so that stolen interviews and momentary glimpses were all she could obtain.
“I feel it my duty to be particularly careful of myself, now,” she would say, “feeble as I am, and with the whole care and nursing of that dear child upon me.”
“Indeed, my dear,” said St. Clare, “I thought our cousin relieved you of that.”
“You talk like a man, St. Clare,—just as if a mother could be relieved of the care of a child in that state; but, then, it’s all alike,—no one ever knows what I feel! I can’t throw things off, as you do.”
St. Clare smiled. You must excuse him, he couldn’t help it,—for St. Clare could smile yet. For so bright and placid was the farewell voyage of the little spirit,—by such sweet and fragrant breezes was the small bark borne towards the heavenly shores,—that it was impossible to realize that it was death that was approaching. The child felt no pain,—only a tranquil, soft weakness, daily and almost insensibly increasing; and she was so beautiful, so loving, so trustful, so happy, that one could not resist the soothing influence of that air of innocence and peace which seemed to breathe around her. St. Clare found a strange calm coming over him. It was not hope,—that was impossible; it was not resignation; it was only a calm resting in the present, which seemed so beautiful that he wished to think of no future. It was like that hush of spirit which we feel amid the bright, mild woods of autumn, when the bright hectic flush is on the trees, and the last lingering flowers by the brook; and we joy in it all the more, because we know that soon it will all pass away.
The friend who knew most of Eva’s own imaginings and foreshadowings was her faithful bearer, Tom. To him she said what she would not disturb her father by saying. To him she imparted those mysterious intimations which the soul feels, as the cords begin to unbind, ere it leaves its clay forever.
Tom, at last, would not sleep in his room, but lay all night in the outer verandah, ready to rouse at every call.
“Uncle Tom, what alive have you taken to sleeping anywhere and everywhere, like a dog, for?” said Miss Ophelia. “I thought you was one of the orderly sort, that liked to lie in bed in a Christian way.”
“I do, Miss Feely,” said Tom, mysteriously. “I do, but now—”
“Well, what now?”
“We mustn’t speak loud; Mas’r St. Clare won’t hear on ’t; but Miss Feely, you know there must be somebody watchin’ for the bridegroom.”
“What do you mean, Tom?”
“You know it says in Scripture, ‘At midnight there was a great cry made. Behold, the bridegroom cometh.’ That’s what I’m spectin now, every night, Miss Feely,—and I couldn’t sleep out o’ hearin, no ways.”
“Why, Uncle Tom, what makes you think so?”
“Miss Eva, she talks to me. The Lord, he sends his messenger in the soul. I must be thar, Miss Feely; for when that ar blessed child goes into the kingdom, they’ll open the door so wide, we’ll all get a look in at the glory, Miss Feely.”
“Uncle Tom, did Miss Eva say she felt more unwell than usual tonight?”
“No; but she telled me, this morning, she was coming nearer,—thar’s them that tells it to the child, Miss Feely. It’s the angels,—‘it’s the trumpet sound afore the break o’ day,’” said Tom, quoting from a favorite hymn.
This dialogue passed between Miss Ophelia and Tom, between ten and eleven, one evening, after her arrangements had all been made for the night, when, on going to bolt her outer door, she found Tom stretched along by it, in the outer verandah.
She was not nervous or impressible; but the solemn, heart-felt manner struck her. Eva had been unusually bright and cheerful, that afternoon, and had sat raised in her bed, and looked over all her little trinkets and precious things, and designated the friends to whom she would have them given; and her manner was more animated, and her voice more natural, than they had known it for weeks. Her father had been in, in the evening, and had said that Eva appeared more like her former self than ever she had done since her sickness; and when he kissed her for the night, he said to Miss Ophelia,—“Cousin, we may keep her with us, after all; she is certainly better;” and he had retired with a lighter heart in his bosom than he had had there for weeks.
But at midnight,—strange, mystic hour!—when the veil between the frail present and the eternal future grows thin,—then came the messenger!
There was a sound in that chamber, first of one who stepped quickly. It was Miss Ophelia, who had resolved to sit up all night with her little charge, and who, at the turn of the night, had discerned what experienced nurses significantly call “a change.” The outer door was quickly opened, and Tom, who was watching outside, was on the alert, in a moment.
“Go for the doctor, Tom! lose not a moment,” said Miss Ophelia; and, stepping across the room, she rapped at St. Clare’s door.
“Cousin,” she said, “I wish you would come.”
Those words fell on his heart like clods upon a coffin. Why did they? He was up and in the room in an instant, and bending over Eva, who still slept.
What was it he saw that made his heart stand still? Why was no word spoken between the two? Thou canst say, who hast seen that same expression on the face dearest to thee;—that look indescribable, hopeless, unmistakable, that says to thee that thy beloved is no longer thine.
On the face of the child, however, there was no ghastly imprint,—only a high and almost sublime expression,—the overshadowing presence of spiritual natures, the dawning of immortal life in that childish soul.
They stood there so still, gazing upon her, that even the ticking of the watch seemed too loud. In a few moments, Tom returned, with the doctor. He entered, gave one look, and stood silent as the rest.
“When did this change take place?” said he, in a low whisper, to Miss Ophelia.
“About the turn of the night,” was the reply.
Marie, roused by the entrance of the doctor, appeared, hurriedly, from the next room.
“Augustine! Cousin!—O!—what!” she hurriedly began.
“Hush!” said St. Clare, hoarsely; “she is dying!”
Mammy heard the words, and flew to awaken the servants. The house was soon roused,—lights were seen, footsteps heard, anxious faces thronged the verandah, and looked tearfully through the glass doors; but St. Clare heard and said nothing,—he saw only that look on the face of the little sleeper.
“O, if she would only wake, and speak once more!” he said; and, stooping over her, he spoke in her ear,—“Eva, darling!”
The large blue eyes unclosed—a smile passed over her face;—she tried to raise her head, and to speak.
“Do you know me, Eva?”
“Dear papa,” said the child, with a last effort, throwing her arms about his neck. In a moment they dropped again; and, as St. Clare raised his head, he saw a spasm of mortal agony pass over the face,—she struggled for breath, and threw up her little hands.
“O, God, this is dreadful!” he said, turning away in agony, and wringing Tom’s hand, scarce conscious what he was doing. “O, Tom, my boy, it is killing me!”
Tom had his master’s hands between his own; and, with tears streaming down his dark cheeks, looked up for help where he had always been used to look.
“Pray that this may be cut short!” said St. Clare,—“this wrings my heart.”
“O, bless the Lord! it’s over,—it’s over, dear Master!” said Tom; “look at her.”
The child lay panting on her pillows, as one exhausted,—the large clear eyes rolled up and fixed. Ah, what said those eyes, that spoke so much of heaven! Earth was past,—and earthly pain; but so solemn, so mysterious, was the triumphant brightness of that face, that it checked even the sobs of sorrow. They pressed around her, in breathless stillness.
“Eva,” said St. Clare, gently.
She did not hear.
“O, Eva, tell us what you see! What is it?” said her father.
A bright, a glorious smile passed over her face, and she said, brokenly,—“O! love,—joy,—peace!” gave one sigh and passed from death unto life!
“Farewell, beloved child! the bright, eternal doors have closed after thee; we shall see thy sweet face no more. O, woe for them who watched thy entrance into heaven, when they shall wake and find only the cold gray sky of daily life, and thou gone forever!”
1 “Weep Not for Those,” a poem by Thomas Moore (1779-1852).
Chapter 27
“This Is the  of Earth”1
The statuettes and pictures in Eva’s room were shrouded in white napkins, and only hushed breathings and muffled footfalls were heard there, and the light stole in solemnly through windows partially darkened by closed blinds.
The bed was draped in white; and there, beneath the drooping angel-figure, lay a little sleeping form,—sleeping never to waken!
There she lay, robed in one of the simple white dresses she had been wont to wear when living; the rose-colored light through the curtains cast over the icy coldness of death a warm glow. The heavy eyelashes drooped softly on the pure cheek; the head was turned a little to one side, as if in natural steep, but there was diffused over every lineament of the face that high celestial expression, that mingling of rapture and repose, which showed it was no earthly or temporary sleep, but the long, sacred rest which “He giveth to his beloved.”
There is no death to such as thou, dear Eva! neither darkness nor shadow of death; only such a bright fading as when the morning star fades in the golden dawn. Thine is the victory without the battle,—the crown without the conflict.
So did St. Clare think, as, with folded arms, he stood there gazing. Ah! who shall say what he did think? for, from the hour that voices had said, in the dying chamber, “she is gone,” it had been all a dreary mist, a heavy “dimness of anguish.” He had heard voices around him; he had had questions asked, and answered them; they had asked him when he would have the funeral, and where they should lay her; and he had answered, impatiently, that he cared not.
Adolph and Rosa had arranged the chamber; volatile, fickle and childish, as they generally were, they were soft-hearted and full of feeling; and, while Miss Ophelia presided over the general details of order and neatness, it was their hands that added those soft, poetic touches to the arrangements, that took from the death-room the grim and ghastly air which too often marks a New England funeral.
There were still flowers on the shelves,—all white, delicate and fragrant, with graceful, drooping leaves. Eva’s little table, covered with white, bore on it her favorite vase, with a single white moss rose-bud in it. The folds of the drapery, the fall of the curtains, had been arranged and rearranged, by Adolph and Rosa, with that nicety of eye which characterizes their race. Even now, while St. Clare stood there thinking, little Rosa tripped softly into the chamber with a basket of white flowers. She stepped back when she saw St. Clare, and stopped respectfully; but, seeing that he did not observe her, she came forward to place them around the dead. St. Clare saw her as in a dream, while she placed in the small hands a fair cape jessamine, and, with admirable taste, disposed other flowers around the couch.
The door opened again, and Topsy, her eyes swelled with crying, appeared, holding something under her apron. Rosa made a quick forbidding gesture; but she took a step into the room.
“You must go out,” said Rosa, in a sharp, positive whisper; “you haven’t any business here!”
“O, do let me! I brought a flower,—such a pretty one!” said Topsy, holding up a half-blown tea rose-bud. “Do let me put just one there.”
“Get along!” said Rosa, more decidedly.
“Let her stay!” said St. Clare, suddenly stamping his foot. “She shall come.”
Rosa suddenly retreated, and Topsy came forward and laid her offering at the feet of the corpse; then suddenly, with a wild and bitter cry, she threw herself on the floor alongside the bed, and wept, and moaned aloud.
Miss Ophelia hastened into the room, and tried to raise and silence her; but in vain.
“O, Miss Eva! oh, Miss Eva! I wish I ’s dead, too,—I do!”
There was a piercing wildness in the cry; the blood flushed into St. Clare’s white, marble-like face, and the first tears he had shed since Eva died stood in his eyes.
“Get up, child,” said Miss Ophelia, in a softened voice; “don’t cry so. Miss Eva is gone to heaven; she is an angel.”
“But I can’t see her!” said Topsy. “I never shall see her!” and she sobbed again.
They all stood a moment in silence.
“She said she loved me,” said Topsy,—“she did! O, dear! oh, dear! there an’t nobody left now,—there an’t!”
“That’s true enough” said St. Clare; “but do,” he said to Miss Ophelia, “see if you can’t comfort the poor creature.”
“I jist wish I hadn’t never been born,” said Topsy. “I didn’t want to be born, no ways; and I don’t see no use on ’t.”
Miss Ophelia raised her gently, but firmly, and took her from the room; but, as she did so, some tears fell from her eyes.
“Topsy, you poor child,” she said, as she led her into her room, “don’t give up! I can love you, though I am not like that dear little child. I hope I’ve learnt something of the love of Christ from her. I can love you; I do, and I’ll try to help you to grow up a good Christian girl.”
Miss Ophelia’s voice was more than her words, and more than that were the honest tears that fell down her face. From that hour, she acquired an influence over the mind of the destitute child that she never lost.
“O, my Eva, whose little hour on earth did so much of good,” thought St. Clare, “what account have I to give for my long years?”
There were, for a while, soft whisperings and footfalls in the chamber, as one after another stole in, to look at the dead; and then came the little coffin; and then there was a funeral, and carriages drove to the door, and strangers came and were seated; and there were white scarfs and ribbons, and crape bands, and mourners dressed in black crape; and there were words read from the Bible, and prayers offered; and St. Clare lived, and walked, and moved, as one who has shed every tear;—to the last he saw only one thing, that golden head in the coffin; but then he saw the cloth spread over it, the lid of the coffin closed; and he walked, when he was put beside the others, down to a little place at the bottom of the garden, and there, by the mossy seat where she and Tom had talked, and sung, and read so often, was the little grave. St. Clare stood beside it,—looked vacantly down; he saw them lower the little coffin; he heard, dimly, the solemn words, “I am the resurrection and the Life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live;” and, as the earth was cast in and filled up the little grave, he could not realize that it was his Eva that they were hiding from his sight.
Nor was it!—not Eva, but only the frail seed of that bright, immortal form with which she shall yet come forth, in the day of the Lord Jesus!
And then all were gone, and the mourners went back to the place which should know her no more; and Marie’s room was darkened, and she lay on the bed, sobbing and moaning in uncontrollable grief, and calling every moment for the attentions of all her servants. Of course, they had no time to cry,—why should they? the grief was her grief, and she was fully convinced that nobody on earth did, could, or would feel it as she did.
“St. Clare did not shed a tear,” she said; “he didn’t sympathize with her; it was perfectly wonderful to think how hard-hearted and unfeeling he was, when he must know how she suffered.”
So much are people the slave of their eye and ear, that many of the servants really thought that Missis was the principal sufferer in the case, especially as Marie began to have hysterical spasms, and sent for the doctor, and at last declared herself dying; and, in the running and scampering, and bringing up hot bottles, and heating of flannels, and chafing, and fussing, that ensued, there was quite a diversion.
Tom, however, had a feeling at his own heart, that drew him to his master. He followed him wherever he walked, wistfully and sadly; and when he saw him sitting, so pale and quiet, in Eva’s room, holding before his eyes her little open Bible, though seeing no letter or word of what was in it, there was more sorrow to Tom in that still, fixed, tearless eye, than in all Marie’s moans and lamentations.
In a few days the St. Clare family were back again in the city; Augustine, with the restlessness of grief, longing for another scene, to change the current of his thoughts. So they left the house and garden, with its little grave, and came back to New Orleans; and St. Clare walked the streets busily, and strove to fill up the chasm in his heart with hurry and bustle, and change of place; and people who saw him in the street, or met him at the cafe, knew of his loss only by the weed on his hat; for there he was, smiling and talking, and reading the newspaper, and speculating on politics, and attending to business matters; and who could see that all this smiling outside was but a hollowed shell over a heart that was a dark and silent sepulchre?
“Mr. St. Clare is a singular man,” said Marie to Miss Ophelia, in a complaining tone. “I used to think, if there was anything in the world he did love, it was our dear little Eva; but he seems to be forgetting her very easily. I cannot ever get him to talk about her. I really did think he would show more feeling!”
“Still waters run deepest, they used to tell me,” said Miss Ophelia, oracularly.
“O, I don’t believe in such things; it’s all talk. If people have feeling, they will show it,—they can’t help it; but, then, it’s a great misfortune to have feeling. I’d rather have been made like St. Clare. My feelings prey upon me so!”
“Sure, Missis, Mas’r St. Clare is gettin’ thin as a shader. They say, he don’t never eat nothin’,” said Mammy. “I know he don’t forget Miss Eva; I know there couldn’t nobody,—dear, little, blessed cretur!” she added, wiping her eyes.
“Well, at all events, he has no consideration for me,” said Marie; “he hasn’t spoken one word of sympathy, and he must know how much more a mother feels than any man can.”
“The heart knoweth its own bitterness,” said Miss Ophelia, gravely.
“That’s just what I think. I know just what I feel,—nobody else seems to. Eva used to, but she is gone!” and Marie lay back on her lounge, and began to sob disconsolately.
Marie was one of those unfortunately constituted mortals, in whose eyes whatever is lost and gone assumes a value which it never had in possession. Whatever she had, she seemed to survey only to pick flaws in it; but, once fairly away, there was no end to her valuation of it.
While this conversation was taking place in the parlor another was going on in St. Clare’s library.
Tom, who was always uneasily following his master about, had seen him go to his library, some hours before; and, after vainly waiting for him to come out, determined, at last, to make an errand in. He entered softly. St. Clare lay on his lounge, at the further end of the room. He was lying on his face, with Eva’s Bible open before him, at a little distance. Tom walked up, and stood by the sofa. He hesitated; and, while he was hesitating, St. Clare suddenly raised himself up. The honest face, so full of grief, and with such an imploring expression of affection and sympathy, struck his master. He laid his hand on Tom’s, and bowed down his forehead on it.
“O, Tom, my boy, the whole world is as empty as an egg-shell.”
“I know it, Mas’r,—I know it,” said Tom; “but, oh, if Mas’r could only look up,—up where our dear Miss Eva is,—up to the dear Lord Jesus!”
“Ah, Tom! I do look up; but the trouble is, I don’t see anything, when I do, I wish I could.”
Tom sighed heavily.
“It seems to be given to children, and poor, honest fellows, like you, to see what we can’t,” said St. Clare. “How comes it?”
“Thou has ‘hid from the wise and prudent, and revealed unto babes,’” murmured Tom; “‘even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight.’”
“Tom, I don’t believe,—I can’t believe,—I’ve got the habit of doubting,” said St. Clare. “I want to believe this Bible,—and I can’t.”
“Dear Mas’r, pray to the good Lord,—‘Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief.’”
“Who knows anything about anything?” said St. Clare, his eyes wandering dreamily, and speaking to himself. “Was all that beautiful love and faith only one of the ever-shifting phases of human feeling, having nothing real to rest on, passing away with the little breath? And is there no more Eva,—no heaven,—no Christ,—nothing?”
“O, dear Mas’r, there is! I know it; I’m sure of it,” said Tom, falling on his knees. “Do, do, dear Mas’r, believe it!”
“How do you know there’s any Christ, Tom! You never saw the Lord.”
“Felt Him in my soul, Mas’r,—feel Him now! O, Mas’r, when I was sold away from my old woman and the children, I was jest a’most broke up. I felt as if there warn’t nothin’ left; and then the good Lord, he stood by me, and he says, ‘Fear not, Tom;’ and he brings light and joy in a poor feller’s soul,—makes all peace; and I ’s so happy, and loves everybody, and feels willin’ jest to be the Lord’s, and have the Lord’s will done, and be put jest where the Lord wants to put me. I know it couldn’t come from me, cause I ’s a poor, complainin’cretur; it comes from the Lord; and I know He’s willin’ to do for Mas’r.”
Tom spoke with fast-running tears and choking voice. St. Clare leaned his head on his shoulder, and wrung the hard, faithful, black hand.
“Tom, you love me,” he said.
“I ’s willin’ to lay down my life, this blessed day, to see Mas’r a Christian.”
“Poor, foolish boy!” said St. Clare, half-raising himself. “I’m not worth the love of one good, honest heart, like yours.”
“O, Mas’r, dere’s more than me loves you,—the blessed Lord Jesus loves you.”
“How do you know that Tom?” said St. Clare.
“Feels it in my soul. O, Mas’r! ‘the love of Christ, that passeth knowledge.’”
“Singular!” said St. Clare, turning away, “that the story of a man that lived and died eighteen hundred years ago can affect people so yet. But he was no man,” he added, suddenly. “No man ever had such long and living power! O, that I could believe what my mother taught me, and pray as I did when I was a boy!”
“If Mas’r pleases,” said Tom, “Miss Eva used to read this so beautifully. I wish Mas’r’d be so good as read it. Don’t get no readin’, hardly, now Miss Eva’s gone.”
The chapter was the eleventh of John,—the touching account of the raising of Lazarus, St. Clare read it aloud, often pausing to wrestle down feelings which were roused by the pathos of the story. Tom knelt before him, with clasped hands, and with an absorbed expression of love, trust, adoration, on his quiet face.
“Tom,” said his Master, “this is all real to you!”
“I can jest fairly see it Mas’r,” said Tom.
“I wish I had your eyes, Tom.”
“I wish, to the dear Lord, Mas’r had!”
“But, Tom, you know that I have a great deal more knowledge than you; what if I should tell you that I don’t believe this Bible?”
“O, Mas’r!” said Tom, holding up his hands, with a deprecating gesture.
“Wouldn’t it shake your faith some, Tom?”
“Not a grain,” said Tom.
“Why, Tom, you must know I know the most.”
“O, Mas’r, haven’t you jest read how he hides from the wise and prudent, and reveals unto babes? But Mas’r wasn’t in earnest, for sartin, now?” said Tom, anxiously.
“No, Tom, I was not. I don’t disbelieve, and I think there is reason to believe; and still I don’t. It’s a troublesome bad habit I’ve got, Tom.”
“If Mas’r would only pray!”
“How do you know I don’t, Tom?”
“Does Mas’r?”
“I would, Tom, if there was anybody there when I pray; but it’s all speaking unto nothing, when I do. But come, Tom, you pray now, and show me how.”
Tom’s heart was full; he poured it out In prayer, like waters that have been long suppressed. One thing was plain enough; Tom thought there was somebody to hear, whether there were or not. In fact, St. Clare felt himself borne, on the tide of his faith and feeling, almost to the gates of that heaven he seemed so vividly to conceive. It seemed to bring him nearer to Eva.
“Thank you, my boy,” said St. Clare, when Tom rose. “I like to hear you, Tom; but go, now, and leave me alone; some other time, I’ll talk more.”
Tom silently left the room.



第二十六章 归天

  生命之花初绽,死神已然来临;

  世上幸存之人,切勿悲伤哭泣。

  伊娃的房间面朝着宽阔的走廊,和其他房间一样。屋子在圣克莱尔夫妇和奥菲利亚小姐的房间之问。这间房完全是圣克莱尔根据自己的眼光和喜好布置的,风格与小主人的性格正相宜。窗户上挂的窗帘是玫瑰色和白色细纹棉布的,地毯是从巴黎定做回来的,上面的图案是圣克莱尔自己设计的,图案中间是一丛欲放的玫瑰,四周是一圈含苞怒放的蓓蕾和繁茂的绿叶。竹制的床、椅子和卧榻式样别致,床顶的造型格外新颖,是一个雪花石膏托架上站着一位美丽的天使,天使的两只翅膀倒垂着,手中托着一个山桃叶的花冠。托架上挂着一顶银色条纹的玫瑰色罗纱帐,用来抵挡蚊子的侵扰,这是炎热气候中所不可或缺的,好几张竹榻上都挂着同样的玫瑰色蚊帐。房间中央那新颖雅致的竹桌上放着一只帕罗斯花瓶,插着待放的白色百合——花瓶里的鲜花从来没有断过。桌上还放着伊娃的书本和玩意儿及一件精美的雪花石膏文具架——这是圣克莱尔专为女儿读书写字用的。房间里有一个大壁炉,大理石的壁炉架上供着一尊耶稣接待儿童的小型雕像,两旁是一对大理石花瓶,花瓶里的鲜花是汤姆每天清晨采集的,这可是他尽心完成的一项工作。房间的墙壁上挂着两三幅精美的油画,画着神态各异的孩子。伊娃的房间,一眼望去就让人感到金色童年的美好,还有一种特有的宁馨。每天早上伊娃睁开眼,看到周围的一切如此美妙,总止不住悠然而升起许多遐想。

  先前支撑伊娃的那股虚飘劲已经过去,走廊里再也听不到她轻盈的脚步声了。家里人经常看见她斜倚在临窗的竹榻上,深邃的眼睛出神地凝望着窗外波光荡漾的湖面。

  一天下午,快三点钟的时候,伊娃也正这么躺着,她面前摊着一本半开的《圣经》,她的手指就漫不经心地夹在书中问。突然,她听到她母亲在走廊上失声叫嚷:

  “你在做什么,你这个小妖精,又捣什么鬼?唷,你竟敢摘花?”接着传来一个响亮清脆的耳光声。

  “上帝保佑,太太,这可是给伊娃小姐摘的。”是托普西的声音。

  “给伊娃小姐?你倒是振振有词,嗯?你以为她会要你的花?呸,你这小黑鬼!拿着花给我滚蛋!”

  伊娃赶紧翻身下了竹榻,跑到走廊里。

  “噢,妈妈,请别这样,我要这些花。托普西,把花给我,我要它们。”

  “孩子,你的房间里到处都是花咧!”

  “越多越好,”伊娃说,“托普西,快把花拿过来。”

  托普西原本丧气地耷拉着头,闷闷不乐地站着,听到这话,便向伊娃走过去,把花递给她。这孩子的神色有些迟疑不决,腼腆羞涩,和往常的那种怪诞、骄横和狡黠大不相同。

  “这束花美极了!”伊娃看着花说。

  这束花的确非常漂亮,浓翠欲滴的叶子托着娇艳无比的山茶花,再配上一支鲜红逼人的天竺葵。采花人显然对颜色的搭配具有独到的眼光,就连每一片叶子的排列都颇费心思。

  “托普西,你配的花漂亮极了,”伊娃说,“喏,这个花瓶我还从没见过呢,以后你就每天帮我插束花吧。”听到这些,托普西不由高兴起来。

  “哎,真搞不懂,”玛丽说,“你让她插什么花呀?”

  “您别管了,妈妈,您只要答应让托普西帮我插花就行了,您同意吗?”

  “那没问题,只要你愿意,我的宝贝。托普西,听见小姐吩咐了吗?”

  托普西鞠了个躬,垂下了眼睑。当她转身离开时,伊娃瞟到她脸颊上一颗泪珠正滚落下来。

  “噢,妈妈,您瞧,这可怜的小姑娘真想为我做点什么呢!”伊娃对她妈妈说。

  “吓!怎么可能呢?这孩子只会捣蛋。惟一的解释是,不让她摘,她就偏去摘。不过,你要高兴她帮你摘,那就摘吧!”

  “妈妈,我觉得托普西和过去不一样了,她在努力做个好女孩呢!”

  “她要能学好,可不那么容易呢!”玛丽不以为然地笑笑。

  “妈妈,您不知道,托普西真是事事不顺心呢!”

  “不过,我敢肯定,她到我们家后,情况就大不一样了。我们跟她讲道理,好好教育她,什么法子都用到了,可她还那么讨人厌,永远是那样,真是成不了器!”

  “可是妈妈,她从小生长的环境跟我们不同啊!我们有朋友,可以学到许多受之有益的东西,可是她呢,她一无所有,直到进了我们家才好一点。”

  “嗯,很有可能,”玛丽打着哈欠说,“唉,天气真热啊!”

  “妈妈,您说,如果托普西是个基督徒的话,她也会和我们大家一样变为天使的,对吧?”

  “托普西?真滑稽!只有你这个傻孩子才这么想……不过,也没准咧!”

  “可是,妈妈,基督是我们的天父,不也是她的天父吗?耶稣难道不拯救她吗?”

  “嗯,或许是吧。我想,上帝创造我们每个人!”玛丽说,“咦,我的香瓶呢?”

  “唉,可惜啊,真可惜。”伊娃眺望着湖面,喃喃自语。

  “可惜什么?”玛丽问道。

  “我可惜的是人们眼睁睁地看着那些本来可以上天堂和天使们生活在一起的人不停地堕落下去,竟然没人伸手拉他们一把。哎,怎么不可惜呢?”

  “唉,我们也是力不从心呀。发愁也不管用,伊娃。我不知道该怎么办,不过,我们有先天的优势,这就够值得庆幸了。”

  “我实在庆幸不起来,妈妈,”伊娃说,“一想到那些可怜的人一无所有,我就难受。”

  “那就太奇怪了,”玛丽说,“信仰上帝只是让我感到对自己的优越环境知足而已。”

  “妈妈,我想把头发剪掉一些——大部分。”

  “为什么呀,宝贝?”玛丽问。

  “妈妈,我想趁自己还能动的时候,把头发剪下来送给伙伴们,您叫姑妈过来帮我剪好吗?”

  玛丽抬高嗓子,叫在另一间屋子的奥菲利亚小姐。

  奥菲利亚小姐走进门时,伊娃从枕头上翻起身来,把一头金色带棕的长发披散下来,兴奋地说:“姑妈,来呀,剪头毛啊!”

  “这是干什么呀?”圣克莱尔说,他刚出去为伊娃买了些水果回来。

  “爸爸,我只是叫姑妈给我剪些头发下来,头发太多了,夏天捂得热极了。还有,我想把剪下来的头发送给大家。”

  奥菲利亚小姐拿着剪刀走进来。

  “小心别剪坏了,”圣克莱尔说,“剪里层的,从外面就看不出来,宝贝,你的这头卷毛可是爸爸的骄傲咧!”

  “噢,爸爸!”伊娃伤心地叹道。

  “可不是吗?你得把它们保养得好好的,到时候,我带你到伯父的庄园去,看恩瑞克哥哥。”圣克莱尔故作轻松地说道。

  “爸爸,我哪儿也去不了啦,我要到美丽的天堂去了,真的,难道您看不出来我已经一天不如一天了吗?”

  “为什么你一定要我相信这残酷的事呢,伊娃?”圣克莱尔痛苦地说。

  “因为这是事实啊,爸爸。如果您现在就愿意相信这是事实,就会和我想法一样。”

  圣克莱尔默不做声了,他只是心痛地看着自己女儿的一缕缕长卷发飘落下来,再被平放在她的衣兜里。伊娃拿着头发,仔细地看着,然后将它们缠在手指上,又时不时担心地看着她父亲。

  “我早就料到会是这样!”玛丽说,“我被这件事折磨得憔悴不堪,一天天向坟墓挨近!可是,谁也不关心我。我早就料到了,圣克莱尔,不久你就会发现我说的没错。”

  “这一定会让你感到心满意足的。”圣克莱尔冷冷地说,语气中充满了厌恶。

  伊娃那清澈无邪的眼睛一会儿转向父亲,一会儿又看向母亲。她的目光恳切,只有一个即将摆脱尘世羁绊的灵魂才会拥有这样平静而领悟的眼神。显然,她已经目睹并感受到父母之间的差别了。

  她招手示意她父亲过去,他走过来在她身边坐下。

  “爸爸,我的身体眼看着不行了,我想是时候了。可是,我还有很多话要说,很多事要做,心里像悬着块石头,轻松不下来,可一提起这些事您又不高兴,只好一天天拖着。但事情迟早得解决,不是吗?爸爸,请答应我,现在就让我一吐为快吧!”

  “孩子,爸爸答应你。”圣克莱尔一手蒙住眼睛,一手握住了伊娃的手。

  “谢谢您,爸爸。请您把所有的仆人们都召集过来,我想见他们,和他们说几句话。”伊娃说。

  “好的。”圣克莱尔强忍悲痛地说。

  奥菲利亚小姐派人去传了话,很快,所有的仆人都聚集到伊娃的屋子里来了。

  伊娃靠在枕头上,长长的头发披散在消瘦的脸颊旁。她肤色惨白,双颊却带着病态的潮红,五官分明,四肢却瘦若无骨,这些都形成了鲜明而凄惨的对照。她那双深陷的眼睛却灼灼发光,似乎要把周围的人都深深地看在心里,随她带走。

  仆人们忍不住触景伤怀。这些黑人,只要稍具悲天悯人的情怀,目睹这一幅场景——伊娃圣洁的面庞和刚剪下来的缕缕发丝,圣克莱尔伤心的背转过去的脸,玛丽断断续续的抽噎——谁不会悲从中来呢?他们止不住地唉声叹气,眼泪暗抛,不胜凄凉之感。屋子里一片死寂,仿佛在进行一个庄严的葬礼。

  伊娃坐起来,又一次长久恳切地凝视着大家。没有人不是不胜哀凄的样子,许多女仆掀起围裙掩住了脸。

  “我请大家到这里,亲爱的朋友们,”伊娃说道,“是因为我爱你们,爱你们每个人,我有些话要告诉你们,希望你们能记住,因为……因为我将不久于人世,也许只有几个星期,到那时,我就再也见不到你们了……”

  屋子里顿时一片痛哭,完全淹没了伊娃那柔美的嗓音。过了片刻,她又开口了,语气郑重,令所有的哭声都戛然而止。

  “如果你们爱我,请别打断我的话。我想告诉你们有关灵魂的事……恐怕你们都对这个不以为然吧!你们只想着人间的事。你们应该记住,基督那边有另外一个世界,非常美丽,我就是要去那里。你们也可以去那儿,因为这个世界应该是人人平等的。但是,如果你们要去那儿,就不能像现在这样浑浑噩噩,漫不经心地打发日子,你们得做一个基督徒。你们要相信,你们每个人都可以成为天使,永恒的天使……如果你们愿意做个基督徒,耶和华会帮助你们,你们一定要向他祷告,要阅读——”

  伊娃突然顿住了,无限怜悯地扫了大家一眼,悲哀地说道:

  “噢,上帝啊!可怜的人,你们看不懂呀!”

  她把脸埋进枕头里,抽抽搭搭地哭了起来。跪在地板上的仆人们不敢哭出声来,但他们的哽咽声惊动了伊娃。

  “没关系的,”伊娃抬起头来,含着泪粲然一笑,“我已经为你们祈祷过了,虽然你们看不懂《圣经》,可仁慈的主会帮助你们的,你们凡事就尽力而为吧!每天你们都要做祷告,祈求主的帮助,一有机会就请人念《圣经》。我想,只要你们能做到这些,我就一定会在天堂里看到你们所有的人!”

  “阿门!”汤姆,妈咪和一些年长的教徒不禁小声念起来。那些少不更事,万事都无所谓的年轻人也完全被伊娃所打动,他们把头抵在膝盖上哀衷地哭起来。

  “我知道,”伊娃说,“你们都很爱我!”

  “是的,是的,我们实在是爱你啊!愿上帝保佑她吧!”大家不由自主地答道。

  “是的,是的,我知道你们都很爱我,人人如此。所以,我想送给大家一样东西,每当看到它,就会想起我来。我把头发剪了一些,你们每人拿一络,看到它,你们就会想:伊娃在天堂里注视你们,她爱你们,希望能在天堂里再见到你们。”

  此情此景真是难以言传。所有人都涕泪纵横,他们围在伊娃的床边,从她手中接过纪念物——一缕头发——最后的爱的标志。他们长跪不起,哽咽着,祈祷着,吻着伊娃的衣襟。年长的仆人向她倾吐着夹杂着祈祷的亲切的祝福——这是黑人特有的多情的表达方式。

  奥菲利亚小姐害怕这激动的场面对伊娃的病不利,就在仆人们接到纪念物之后,暗示他们出去。

  最后,仆人们一个个都退出去了,只剩下汤姆和妈咪。

  “汤姆叔叔,”伊娃说,“这一缕好看一点的送给你。噢,你不知道,一想到将在天堂里见到你,我就高兴得不得了。我相信,我一定会再见到你的,汤姆叔叔。噢,还有你,妈咪,我的亲妈咪!”她一面说,一面亲昵地搂住她的老奶妈,“我知道你也会到那儿去的!”

  “噢,亲爱的伊娃小姐,没有你我可怎么活啊!眼看这个家就支离破碎了!”忠心耿耿的老女仆禁不住放声大哭。

  奥菲利亚小姐将她和汤姆轻轻地推出门外。本以为没人了,没想到一转身,托普西正站在那儿呢。

  “你从哪儿钻出来的?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “我一直就在这儿!”托普西擦着眼泪说,“哦,亲爱的伊娃小姐,我一直都是个坏孩子,可是你也能送给我一终绺头发吗?”

  “当然可以啦,可怜的托普西。喏,这个给你,以后看见它就想到我是爱你的,希望你努力做个乖孩子!”

  “噢,伊娃小姐,你不知道,我正在努力呢!”托普西恳切地说,“只是我以前太坏了,想学好真不简单哩,大概我还有些不太适应。”

  “主知道会难过的,不过他会帮你。”

  托普西用围裙遮住了眼睛,奥菲利亚小姐无言地将她送出去。托普西一边走,一边小心翼翼地将那绺珍贵的头发藏进怀里。所有的人都走了,奥菲利亚小姐关上了门。在刚才的场面中,这个让人肃然起敬的女人也不知流了多少泪,不过,她心里最急切的,是担心这过于激动的场面激化孩子的病情。

  圣克莱尔一直坐在旁边,他用手蒙着眼睛,仿佛石像一般,自始至终凝然不动。

  “爸爸。”伊娃轻轻地叫唤着,把手覆在父亲的手上。

  圣克莱尔一个激灵,身体颤了一下,仍然一言不发。

  “亲爱的爸爸!”伊娃又唤道。

  “不行!”圣克莱尔倏地站起来,“我不能再忍受啦!上帝啊,全能的上帝,你为什么对我这么狠心?”圣克莱尔的语气异常沉重。

  “奥古斯丁,难道上帝没有权力做他自己想做的事吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “他或许可以,可是这却不能减少我的半分痛苦!”圣克莱尔转过脸去,艰涩地说着,一脸欲哭无泪的凄怆!

  “噢,爸爸,我的心都碎了!”伊娃坐起身来,一下扑倒在父亲的怀里。“您可不能这个样子呀!”那孩子泪如泉涌,肝肠寸断的样子吓得所有的人都手足无措。她的父亲,也暂时忘记了自己的痛苦。

  “好的,伊娃。宝贝,别哭,别哭,都是爸爸的错!我是个坏爸爸。你让爸爸怎么想,怎么做,爸爸都依你,好不好?快别哭了,别难受,我愿意顺天安命。我刚才那么说实在太不应该了。”

  伊娃很快便像一只疲乏的小鸽子倒在了父亲怀里。圣克莱尔俯下身,用各种温言软语来安慰她。

  玛丽却跳了起来,箭一般冲出房间,向自己的房间跑去。接着,就听到她歇斯底里发作的声音。

  “你还没给我一绺头发呢,伊娃。”圣克莱尔惨然一笑。“剩下的都是您的,爸爸,”伊娃说,“都是您和妈妈的。您还得分出一些给姑妈,她要多少给多少。仆人的那些由我亲自来送是因为我担心,爸爸您知道的——他们会被忘掉。还有,我希望让他们记住……您是基督徒吧,爸爸?”伊娃犹豫地问。

  “你问这个做什么?”

  “我也闹不清。您那么仁慈,怎么会不是基督徒呢?”

  “怎样才称得上是真正的基督徒呢,伊娃?”

  “最主要的是爱基督。”伊娃回答。

  “那么你爱吗?”

  “当然爱啦!”

  “可是你从来没见过他呀。”圣克莱尔说。

  “那有什么关系呢!我信任他,而且,过不了几天,我就会看到他啦!”伊娃眉飞色舞地说。

  圣克莱尔不再言语。这种感情,他曾经在他母亲身上见过,但当时并没有引起他的共鸣。

  伊娃的身体继续崩溃下去,死亡是在所难免的了。人们不再痴心幻想出现奇迹。伊娃美丽的房间成了众所周知的病房。奥菲利亚小姐日夜履行看护之职,她的堂弟一家无不感到任何时候都比不得她现在的可贵。她手眼灵活,对如何保持整洁舒适、消除疾病中的不快都了如指掌;她时间观念强,头脑清晰镇定,能准确无误地记忆医生的药方和叮嘱。对圣克莱尔来说,她简直就像是上帝。只是,她的脾气有些怪僻执拗,与南方人放任不羁的自由禀性格格不入。尽管如此,大家都承认目前她是最急需的人。

  汤姆叔叔在伊娃的房间里呆的时间也多起来。那孩子总是被神经衰弱折磨得睡不着觉,只有抱着才勉强好些。汤姆最大的快乐莫过于抱着伊娃羸弱纤细的身子,让她枕着枕头,在屋子里走来走去,或到走廊里去转转。如果伊娃在早晨感到神清气朗,汤姆就抱她到花园里的那棵桔树下散步,或是在他们午间坐的凳子上坐下,为她唱他最拿手的赞美诗。

  圣克莱尔也时常抱着女儿到处溜达,不过他比汤姆瘦弱,所以每次他感到很累时,伊娃就说:“噢,爸爸,还是让汤姆来抱我吧!他最喜欢抱我了,而且,他想为我做点什么,这是他惟一能做的啦。”

  “爸爸也是呀!”圣克莱尔说。

  “不,爸爸,您什么都能做呀!您是我最亲的人,可以念书给我听,陪我熬夜。可是,汤姆除了唱歌之外就只能抱我了。而且,他抱我比您省力些,他抱得真稳咧!”

  不只汤姆一人竭力盼望为伊娃效劳,家中的每个仆人都想着能为她做点什么,都各尽其能地工作着。

  可怜的妈咪心里无时无刻不牵挂着她的小宝贝,可是却找不到半点机会去看她。玛丽心情烦闷,夜不成眠,于是也不让别人睡个安稳觉。每天夜里,她会把妈咪叫醒二十次,替她按摩脚啦,敷脑门啦,找手帕啦,或者去伊娃房间里看看有什么动静,光线太强替她放下窗帘,光线太弱替她拉开窗帘。白天呢,每当妈咪想找个机会帮忙去看护小宝贝时,玛丽总是异常灵敏,把她支使得不可开交,忙完了家里忙玛丽,总是没完没了。妈咪只得瞅准一切时机溜出去看她的宝贝,哪怕是瞟上一眼也好。

  “我看我真该好好留神我自己的身体了,”玛丽总是说,“我的身体本来就不好,现在又得照顾我的宝贝女儿。”

  “不得不这样啊,亲爱的,”圣克莱尔说,“姐姐一个人也照顾不过来呀!”

  “你们男人说话总是这样,好像一个母亲就真能把自己的孩子推给别人不管。哼,人人都以为我是那样子的,可是有谁能理解我的心情?我可没法像你一样把什么事情都推得一干二净!”

  圣克莱尔禁不住轻轻一笑。读者得原谅他,他实在是不能自己。连他自己也没有想到,自己的女儿升天的路是那么平坦和愉悦,宛如一叶轻舟在芬芳、柔美的微风吹拂下静静地漂流,一直漂到天堂那幸福的彼岸。人们丝毫察觉不到死神将到的危险,那小姑娘也毫不感到痛苦,而只是一日比一日愈加感到宁和的虚弱。她是如此天真、快乐、充满爱心和信任,她身上的宁静安详感染了周遭的人,圣克莱尔也感到一种奇特的平静。这种平静不是幻想奇迹——这是不可能的;也不是豁达超脱;就只是眼前单纯的平静感。这种感觉是如此美好,他根本不愿去想未来。这就好像我们在明净和爽的秋林里所感受到的屏息凝神:枝头上挂着几片红灿灿的叶子,小溪边留连着几朵花儿。我们对这美景叹赏不已,但不去想以后,因为很清楚,转瞬之间这景致将不复存在。

  只有汤姆,这个忠心耿耿的仆人,对伊娃的种种猜测和预感了解最多。有许多话,伊娃怕引起父亲的不安而不敢说,却对汤姆毫不隐瞒。在灵魂要永远地离开肉体之前,伊娃把她所感受到的神秘的预兆,都告诉了汤姆。

  结果到后来,汤姆不愿睡在自己屋子里了,而是整夜地躺在伊娃房间外的走廊里,以便随时听见喊声就醒过来。

  “汤姆叔叔,你什么时候变得像个小狗一样,随地睡觉啦?”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我还以为你讲究整洁,喜欢像基督徒一样规规矩矩地躺在床上呢!”

  “我是那样睡的,奥菲利亚小姐,”汤姆神神秘秘地说,“我平常就那样睡,可是现在——”

  “现在怎么啦?”

  “嘘,我们说话得小点声,我可不想让圣克莱尔老爷听到。现在,你知道吗,奥菲利亚小姐,得有个人迎接新郎呢!”

  “迎接新郎?这是怎么一回事,汤姆?”

  “《圣经》上不是说了吗,‘半夜有人大叫一声,新郎来了。’我现在每天晚上就等这个。奥菲利亚小姐,我可不能睡得太死听不见喊声呀!那是绝对不行的。”

  “汤姆,你怎么会有这种奇怪的想法呢?”

  “是伊娃小姐告诉我的。她说上帝通过灵魂来报信,所以我必须守在这里,奥菲利亚小姐。这个有福的孩子一旦升天,他们会打开天堂的门来迎接她,这样,我们也可以看一眼天国的荣光了。”

  “汤姆,伊娃告诉你今天感觉特别糟糕吗?”

  “没有。不过,早上她说,她感觉离天国越来越近了。是有人报信给这孩子呢,奥菲利亚小姐,就是那些天使,是‘天将破晓前的号声’。”汤姆引用了一句他最喜欢的赞美诗的语言。“奥菲利亚小姐和汤姆说这些话时,是夜里十点至十一点之问。当时,她准备就寝,当她去关外面的门时,发现汤姆正躺在她房门外的走廊上。

  奥菲利亚小姐不是那种神经质和过于敏感的女人,但汤姆的严肃、深情和真诚却深深打动了她。那天下午,伊娃似乎异常的活泼:她坐在床上,把自己心爱的东西翻检出来,并一一指明把它们送给家里的哪些人。伊娃已经有好几个星期没有这样精神了,说话也和常人一样,自从她得病以来,这还是第一次。晚上临睡前,圣克莱尔吻着伊娃的额头,对奥菲利亚小姐说:“姐姐,我看我们并不是全无希望呢!她好像有点起色呢!”圣克莱尔去休息时,心情说不出的轻松,这是几个星期来从未有过的事。

  然而,到了午夜时分——一个奇妙而神秘的时刻,脆弱的现在和永恒的未来就悬于这个时刻——报信的天使却来了!

  伊娃的房间里响动起来,传来一阵急促的脚步声,这是奥菲利亚小姐。与汤姆谈话后,她就决定通宵守护伊娃。半夜时分,她注意到一种“变化”——这是富有经验的护士含蓄委婉的说法。外面套间的门打开了,睡在外面的汤姆立刻惊醒了。“快,汤姆,快去找医生,耽误不得啦!”奥菲利亚小姐急切地说,然后她穿过房间,在圣克莱尔的房间上重重敲了几下。

  “弟弟,”她说道,“快过来一下。”

  这句话落在圣克莱尔的心头,就像泥土砸在棺材上。怎么会这样呢?他立刻跑到女儿的房间里,俯下身看还在睡梦中的伊娃。

  到底他看到了什么,使他立刻面如死灰,使姐弟二人沉默无言呢?凡是从亲人脸上看到过同样难以言喻的绝望表情的人都会明白:他深爱着的人不再属于他了。

  那孩子的脸上没有丝毫可怕的神情,有的只是一种让人肃然起敬的表情,那预示着神圣的天堂的大门即将敞开,这个幼小的灵魂将由此走向永恒的生命。

  姐弟二人呆呆地凝望着伊娃,屋里死寂一般,连手表的滴答声都嫌刺耳。过了会儿,汤姆带着医生回来了,医生走进未,看了伊娃一眼,也同样一言不发了。

  “这种变化是什么时候开始的?”他轻声地问奥菲利亚小姐。

  “大概是午夜时分。”奥菲利亚小姐答道。

  医生进来时惊动了玛丽,她立刻从隔壁房间出来了。

  “这是怎么啦,奥古斯丁?姐姐,发生了什么事?”她急忙问道。

  “嘘!轻点!”圣克莱尔用嘶哑的声音说,“她快不行了!”妈咪听见这话,飞奔出去叫醒了仆人们。整栋屋子都惊动起来,灯全亮了,杂乱的脚步声也响起来。走廊上挤满了一张张焦灼的面孔,大家泪水满眶,竭力从玻璃门外向里张望。可是,圣克莱尔什么都没听见,什么都没看到,他的眼睛只是停驻在那可爱的昏睡者的脸上。

  “噢,但愿她能醒一醒,说几句话!”圣克莱尔说着就俯下身去对着伊娃的耳朵说,“醒醒,宝贝!”

  那双湛蓝的大眼睛睁开了,一丝微笑浮上了她的脸庞,她想抬起头说话。

  “还认识我吗,伊娃?”

  “亲爱的爸爸。”那孩子喊着,用尽仅存之力伸出胳膊来抱住了父亲,但随即就垂了下来。圣克莱尔抬起头,看见伊娃的脸因死亡的痛苦而抽搐起来,她挣扎得喘不过气来,痛苦地举起了小手。

  “噢,老天,这太残酷了!”圣克莱尔不忍目睹,痛苦地转过脸去。他使劲地拧着汤姆的手,可自己却一点也不知道。

  “噢,汤姆,我的仆人,这简直是要我的命啊!”

  汤姆握住主人的手,黑黑的脸颊上双泪长流。他抬起头来,像他平常仰视上苍一样,祈求上帝的帮助。

  “主啊!求你别再让她受罪了!”圣克莱尔说,“我真是万箭穿心啊!”

  “噢,上帝啊!快结束这一切吧!”汤姆说,“亲爱的老爷,您看她。”

  伊娃靠在枕头上精疲力竭地喘着气,她纯净的大眼睛朝上一翻就不动了。哦,那双从前述说天国故事的眼睛在说些什么呢?超度了尘世间的苦难,那张脸上带着胜利的光辉,多么静穆,又多么神秘啊!人们不禁被它所折服了,默默地围拢过来。

  “伊娃。”圣克莱尔柔声说。

  可是,她听不见了。

  “噢,伊娃,告诉我们,你看见了什么?”她父亲问。

  一束圣洁灿烂的光辉笼罩在她脸上。她断断续续地说:“我看见了……爱——欢乐——平安!”

  接着,她叹息一声,终于抛却尘世,升入天国了!

  “永别了,我亲爱的孩子。辉煌的天国之门在你身后紧闭了,我们再也看不到你纯美的面容了。噢!看着你进入天堂的人是多么痛苦啊,他们醒来后只看见尘世灰暗阴冷的天空,却再也看不到你了,你已经一去不复返了!”

第二十七章 世界末日来临了

  伊娃房间里的塑像和油画都用一层白布罩住了。屋里只传来屏住的呼吸声和沉滞的脚步声。半明半暗的窗户透过来几缕清晨庄严的阳光。

  伊娃的床上铺了一层被单,在那俯视人间的天使像旁边,静静地躺着一个熟睡的小天使,可她却永远沉睡不醒了!

  伊娃躺在那儿,穿的是那身平常最爱穿的素色衣裳。玫瑰色的阳光透过窗帘洒在屋里,给笼罩着死亡气息的冰冷阴沉的小屋抹上了一层暖红色。伊娃那不再眨动的眼睫毛在她白皙的面庞上投下一排柔和的阴影。她的脑袋稍稍歪向一边,这是她平常酣睡的模样。但是,那脸庞上呈现出来的圣洁、崇高和掺杂着愉快、安息的表情,让人一望而知,这并不是她平素在人间短暂的休憩,而是上帝所赐予的永恒的长眠。

  亲爱的伊娃,对你这样的孩子来说,根本就不存在什么死亡,更不存在死亡的阴影和黑暗,你只是光的逐渐消失,正像在黎明前默默隐退的一颗晨星。你赢得了一场胜利,却不费一兵一卒,你摘取了一顶王冠,却不用血腥争夺。

  圣克莱尔抱着胳膊站在那儿出神,心中想的正是这些。哎,谁能猜得出他此时此刻的感受呢!在这个死亡笼罩的小屋里,他听见别人说,“她过去了。”感到一切都变成阴惨惨、挥之不去的浓雾,一种前所未有、无法言喻的“隐约的痛苦”袭上心头。他只模模糊糊地听见身边有人说话,向他问这问那,他只是机械地作答。他们问他葬礼什么时候举行,把伊娃放在哪里,他不耐烦地回答说他不管这些。

  伊娃的房间由阿道夫和罗莎来布置。虽然他们平常是小孩子心性,变化无常,反复不定,但内心却是感情细腻、温存体贴。尽管大局由奥菲利亚小姐打理得有条不紊,干净利落,但是他们俩也是大有功劳的。他们用两手为整体布局增添了不少柔和而富有诗意的点缀,驱散了葬礼上经常出现的阴森恐怖的气氛,新英格兰的葬礼就是如此。

  壁柜上摆着洁白馥郁的鲜花,优美低垂的绿叶在下衬托着。伊娃的小桌上铺上了白布,上面摆着她生平最爱的那只花瓶,瓶里只插着一支白玫瑰。帷幔的褶皱、窗帘的挂法都由阿道夫和罗莎以黑人特有的审美眼光仔细斟酌过。圣克莱尔仍然站在那儿,沉浸在他自己的思绪里;这时,罗莎提着一篮纯白的花轻手轻脚地走进来,看见了圣克莱尔,她赶紧收住脚步,恭恭敬敬地站住。但是,圣克莱尔根本没注意到她,她这才走上前去把花放在伊娃的周围。她先将一朵美丽的栀子花放在伊娃手中,然后颇具匠心地把其它花儿罗列在小床的四周。圣克莱尔看着一切,仍然恍若梦中。

  这时,门又开了,托普西站在门口。她两眼红肿,围裙底下藏着什么。罗莎急忙摆手,示意她不要过来,可她还是一步跨进屋里。

  “快出去!”罗莎压低了嗓门,但声音仍然很尖,“这儿没你的事!”她的语气不容置疑。

  “噢,求求你,让我进来吧!我带了一朵花,非常美丽。”说着,她举起一朵半绽的茶花。

  “让我把这朵花放在她身边吧!”托普西恳求道。

  “不,你给我出去!”罗莎更坚定了。

  “让她呆在这儿!”圣克莱尔跺了下脚,“让她进来吧!”

  罗莎立即退下了,托普西走上前来,将她的这份礼物放在死者脚边。接着,她忍不住“哇”的一声,滚倒在床边的地板上,失声痛哭起来。

  奥菲利亚小姐急忙跑进屋去,想把她扶起来,可是无济于事。

  “噢,伊娃小姐,伊娃小姐!我真恨不得和她一起去死啊!”

  托普西哭得死去活来,肝肠寸断,圣克莱尔见此情景,煞白的脸涌上血来,泪水模糊了他的双眼。自伊娃死后,这还是他第一次掉泪呢!

  “好孩子,别再哭了!”奥菲利亚说,“伊娃小姐上了天堂,她成了天使呢!”

  “可是,我再也看不到她了呀!”托普西说,“我再也见不着她了!”说完又止不住哭起来。

  大家沉默无言,静立半晌。

  “伊娃小姐说过爱我的,”托普西说,“她真的说过。现在呢,现在再也没有人爱我了!噢,天哪!再也没人爱我啦!”

  “这孩子说的是实话,”圣克莱尔说,“姐姐,你试试看,看能不能安慰她一下,这可怜的孩子!”

  “我要是没出生该多好啊!”托普西说,“我一点儿都不想活在这世上!活在这儿有什么好处呢?”

  奥菲利亚小姐温柔却有力地将托普西从地上扶起来,把她带到屋外。然而她自己也止不住一边走一边掉眼泪。

  “托普西,可怜的小东西,”奥菲利亚小姐将托普西领到她屋里,对她柔声说道,“别难过,亲爱的孩子。尽管我比不上伊娃小姐那么慈爱,但也会尽力爱你的。我想我从她那儿多少学到了一点基督的仁爱精神。我保证会爱你的,真的,而且我还要帮助你也成为一个善良的基督徒。”

  说这段话时,奥菲利亚小姐的声调轻缓柔和,那力量显然比话本身和她脸上滚落的泪水来得更动人心怀。从此,她对这个无依无靠的孩子的心灵产生了恒久的影响。

  “噢,伊娃,我的孩子,有谁像你一样,在短暂的一生中做了那么多好事?”圣克莱尔想着,“与你相比,我在人间活了这么多年,该怎么对上帝交代啊?”

  人们纷纷进来与伊娃道别,屋里响起低低的耳语声和陆陆续续的脚步声;过了一小会儿,棺材抬了进来,葬礼开始了。大门口驶进来好几辆马车,一些陌生人也进来坐下,还有许多戴着白头巾、白缎带和黑纱、穿着黑色丧服的哭丧人;接着,有人念经文、做祷告。圣克莱尔浑身僵直,他走动着,似乎泪已流干。自始至终,他的眼睛只盯着躺在棺材里的金色小脑袋,然而不久,这个小脑袋被人用布遮上了,接着棺材盖也盖上了。圣克莱尔只被人摆弄着和其他人朝花园地势较低的那头走去,那儿是伊娃的坟墓,在长满青苔的小石凳旁边,也曾是伊娃和汤姆聊天、唱歌及朗读《圣经》的地方。圣克莱尔笔直地站在墓穴旁,目光空洞地往下看,看别人放下了小棺材,又模糊听到有人在念庄严肃穆的话语:“生命在我,复活也在我;信我的人虽然死去,也必复活。”他似乎完全麻木了,失去了思维,他没有意识到人们在填土,在永远掩埋一个人,而这个人就是他的伊娃呀!

  对,那的确不是伊娃——那只是她圣洁不朽的躯体在人间播下的一粒脆弱的种子。当我主基督降临时,她一定还会以同样的形貌出现的。

  当一切都结束后,送丧的人们回到了各自的住处。从此之后,人们将不再想起这个小女孩。玛丽的房间里窗帘全垂了下来,屋里黑暗一片。她整天伏在床上痛哭哀伤,撕心裂肺一般几欲昏死过去,仆人们无时无刻不在身边侍候着。仆人们当然不会哭泣了,玛丽认为这只是她一个人的悲痛,她相信她的痛苦是世间绝无仅有的,难有人逾越其上。

  “圣克莱尔竟然连一滴眼泪都没有掉,”玛丽抱怨道,“他对我一点怜悯之意都没有,他明知道我有多伤心,却冷酷无情到视而不见的地步。”

  大多数仆人很大程度上受到眼睛和耳朵的支配,认为伊娃之死给女主人带来的创痛最深;玛丽又不间歇地发作歇斯底里的痉挛症,离不了医生,连她自己都说要死了。这样一来,人们更相信是这么回事了。大家跑前跑后,手忙脚乱,一会儿拿暖瓶啦,一会儿烘烤法兰绒内衣啦,全都围着她团团转。

  只有汤姆有异样的感觉,这种感觉使他把注意力放到了男主人身上。圣克莱尔无论走到哪儿,汤姆都默默地、忧郁地跟在后头。圣克莱尔终日一声不响地坐在伊娃的房里,脸色苍白,手捧伊娃曾展读过的《圣经》,死死盯着,但一个字都没有看进去。每当这种时候,汤姆总觉得他那双呆滞无神、没有泪水的眼睛比玛丽凄厉的哀号蕴藏着更深的悲哀。

  几天后,圣克莱尔一家搬回了城里。圣克莱尔已被悲伤折磨得坐卧不宁,他渴望换一个新环境,改变一下新思路,于是他们离开了别墅、花园及那座小坟墓,回到了新奥尔良。奥古斯丁整日奔波往来,希望用这种忙碌喧嚣填补心中的空虚。人们在街上看到他或在咖啡馆里碰见他,要不是因为他帽子上的黑纱,根本看不出他已痛失爱女。他谈笑风生,讨论时局,大侃生意经,可谁又了解这表面的举止如常只是一个空壳,而那包裹着的内心已经荒芜成一座死寂的坟墓了呢?

  “圣克莱尔真让我琢磨不透,”玛丽向奥菲利亚小姐抱怨道,“以前我总以为,这世上如果还有什么人是他真爱的,那就是宝贝伊娃了,可他好像也容易遗忘似的。每次我提起伊娃,他都一言不发,我当初还真以为他伤心欲绝呢!”

  “静水深流,别人总是这么对我说。”奥菲利亚小姐如得了神谕般地说道。

  “哼,我才不相信呢!人有那么深的感情,就一定会流露出来,所说的情难自禁就是这样。不过,话又说回来,重感情的确是折磨人的事,我要是生来和圣克莱尔一样无情该多好,免得受这么多苦!”

  “太太,圣克莱尔老爷已经形销骨立了,他难以下咽呢!”妈咪说,“他肯定没忘记伊娃,大家都忘不了她,亲爱的有福气的小东西啊!”她抹着眼泪说道。

  “无论怎么说,他从不为我着想,他一点安慰的话也没有。他哪里知道,一个做母亲的比男人痛苦得多呀!”玛丽说。

  “一个人的痛苦只有他自己心里最清楚。”奥菲利亚严肃地说。

  “正是如此。我的痛苦有多深只有我自己一人明白,旁人都无从知道。伊娃过去倒是知道我的心思,可惜现在又去了!”说完,玛丽倒在竹榻上,止不住又悲从中来。

  世界上不幸有这样一种天性的人:当东西握在手中时,他们总觉得分文不值,一旦失去后就觉得无比珍贵。玛丽就是其中之一。她对周围的一切总是吹毛求疵,失去后才追悔不已。

  当玛丽和奥菲利亚小姐说这些话时,圣克莱尔的书房里发生了另一段对话。

  忠实的仆人汤姆惴惴不安地跟随在圣克莱尔身后,看到他进了书房,却一连几小时都不见出来。汤姆十分焦急,最后决定进去瞧瞧。他蹑手蹑脚地走进去,看见圣克莱尔在房间一头的躺椅上躺着,脸朝下,面前摊着伊娃的那本《圣经》。汤姆走过去,在沙发边站住,有点迟疑。正在这当口,圣克莱尔突然抬起头来,看到汤姆那忠厚的脸上流露出来的忧虑、关切和友爱,顿时被深深打动了。圣克莱尔握住汤姆的手,把额头抵在了上面。

  “哦,汤姆,我的忠实的仆人,我该怎么办?整个世界就像鸡蛋壳,已经被掏空了啊!”

  “我明白,老爷,我明白,”汤姆连声说,“不过,您得朝天上看,朝亲爱的伊娃小姐那儿看,朝神圣的主那儿看!”

  “汤姆,我已经朝天上望了,可是我什么也看不见!要是我能看见就好了!”圣克莱尔重重地叹了口气。

  “也许只有小孩或是贫穷忠厚的人,就像你那样的,才能看见我们看不见的东西!”圣克莱尔无可奈何地说道,“这到底是怎么一回事呢?”

  “因为这些事向聪明通达的人就藏起来,只向婴孩们显露,”汤姆说,“主的本意就是如此。”

  “汤姆,我不信仰宗教,也没法信仰,我对什么都持怀疑的态度,”圣克莱尔说,“让我相信《圣经》,同样办不到。”

  “世上的事谁又能说得准呢?”圣克莱尔两眼迷茫地转动着,喃喃地说道,“仁爱和信仰这类高尚的词汇恐怕只是人类自己也把握不住的渺茫飘忽的情感吧!没有什么东西可以倚靠,它随着时光的流逝而消失无踪。恐怕没有伊娃,没有天堂,没有耶稣,什么都不存在,一切都是虚妄的吧!”

  “噢,老爷,有的,他们是存在的,我敢肯定,”汤姆说着便跪下来,“老爷,求您相信他们吧!他们是存在的!”

  “你怎么知道耶稣存在呢?你又从来没见过他,汤姆!”

  “可是我的灵魂可以感知到他的存在,真的,老爷,现在我就感到了。老爷,您不知道,当我从我的老伴和孩子们身边被卖出去时,我差点儿绝望了,觉得一切都完了。可是,仁慈的主出现了,他站在我身边,抚慰地说,‘别害怕,汤姆。’他给我这个苦命的人带来了一线生机,让我从灵魂的黑暗中解脱出来,看到光明。我的心宁静愉悦,我去爱每一个人,心甘情愿地献身上帝,服从他的神诣,他让我去哪儿我就去哪儿。我知道这种平静的力量不是我与生俱来的,因为我以往总是怨天尤人,是上帝才赐予了我这种力量。我相信仁慈的上帝也会帮助老爷您的。”

  汤姆潸然泪下,他哽咽地说完了这段话。圣克莱尔把头靠在汤姆的肩膀上,紧紧地抓住他结实有力的黑手。

  “汤姆,你对我实在太好了。”圣克莱尔说。

  “老爷,今天是祈祷日,要是您能在今天信奉基督,我死也高兴。”

  “可怜的傻汤姆!”圣克莱尔半抬起身子说,“我不值得你这样忠厚善良的人来爱呀!”

  “噢,老爷,其实还有一个比我更爱您的人呢!那就是耶稣,他爱着您哪!”汤姆说道。

  “你怎么知道的,汤姆?”

  “我能感觉到,噢,老爷,基督的爱可不是普通的人能揣摩得到的。”

  “真是奇怪,”圣克莱尔转过身子说道,“这个一千八百年前诞生、早已逝去的人的故事竟然仍能打动人心。或许,他根本不是人,人没有那么强的生命力!唉,我真希望能遵从母亲的教导,像小时候一样,跟着母亲做祈祷!”

  “老爷,要是您乐意,”汤姆说道,“希望您能给我念一章《圣经》,伊娃小姐从前念这段时,真是动听极了。唉,伊娃小姐走后,就再也没有人给我念了。”

  这段是《约翰福音》的第十一章——耶路撒冷起死回生的感人故事。圣克莱尔大声念着,不时停下来把心中由故事而激起的激动之情压抑下去。汤姆跪在他面前,双手合十,平静的脸上流露出深沉的爱、信任与崇敬的表情。

  “汤姆,”圣克莱尔说,“这些对你来说都是真的吗?”

  “对,就像我亲眼所见一样,老爷。”汤姆说。

  “如果我也拥有和你一样的眼睛就好了。”

  “我向亲爱的主祈祷,您一定会有的。”

  “可是,汤姆,我的知识比你多,如果我告诉你,我不相信《圣经》,你说怎么办?”

  “噢,老爷。”汤姆举起双手,做了个不赞成的手势。

  “难道什么也动摇不了你的信念吗?”圣克莱尔问。

  “对,什么也没法动摇。”汤姆说。

  “汤姆,要知道我可懂的比你多得多呢!”

  “老爷,您不是说过吗,上帝总是向聪慧明智的人有所隐瞒,只向无知的婴孩显示。老爷,您刚才说不相信上帝,这不是真的吧?”汤姆着急地说。

  “当然不是真的,汤姆。我不是不相信上帝,相反,我认为确有理由信仰上帝。可是,我就是没法让我自己信仰上帝,这真是讨厌极了。汤姆,我该怎么办?”

  “老爷,您要是做祷告就好了!”

  “你怎么知道我没做祈祷呢?”

  “您做了吗?”

  “如果我做祷告时,天上有人能够听见,那我就会去做,可是并没有谁能感觉到啊!汤姆,你过来,让我看看你是怎么做祷告的。”

  汤姆心中正充满了各种愿望,他把这些愿望在祷告中一古脑儿都倾吐出来,好像长期堵住的河水一下子奔流开来。无论怎样,有一点是十分清楚的,那就是汤姆不管有没有人聆听,他都当作有。圣克莱尔觉得自己的思想和感情都不由自主地随着汤姆的信仰和感情游走,飘飘荡荡一直把汤姆送到天堂的门口。圣克莱尔觉得自己离伊娃很近。

  “谢谢你,汤姆!”汤姆站起身来时,圣克莱尔说,“我喜欢听你的祷告,汤姆。你现在可以出去了,我想一个人呆会儿。咱们下次再谈吧!”

  汤姆一声不吭地离开了书房。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 24
Foreshadowings
Two days after this, Alfred St. Clare and Augustine parted; and Eva, who had been stimulated, by the society of her young cousin, to exertions beyond her strength, began to fail rapidly. St. Clare was at last willing to call in medical advice,—a thing from which he had always shrunk, because it was the admission of an unwelcome truth.
But, for a day or two, Eva was so unwell as to be confined to the house; and the doctor was called.
Marie St. Clare had taken no notice of the child’s gradually decaying health and strength, because she was completely absorbed in studying out two or three new forms of disease to which she believed she herself was a victim. It was the first principle of Marie’s belief that nobody ever was or could be so great a sufferer as herself; and, therefore, she always repelled quite indignantly any suggestion that any one around her could be sick. She was always sure, in such a case, that it was nothing but laziness, or want of energy; and that, if they had had the suffering she had, they would soon know the difference.
Miss Ophelia had several times tried to awaken her maternal fears about Eva; but to no avail.
“I don’t see as anything ails the child,” she would say; “she runs about, and plays.”
“But she has a cough.”
“Cough! you don’t need to tell me about a cough. I’ve always been subject to a cough, all my days. When I was of Eva’s age, they thought I was in a consumption. Night after night, Mammy used to sit up with me. O! Eva’s cough is not anything.”
“But she gets weak, and is short-breathed.”
“Law! I’ve had that, years and years; it’s only a nervous affection.”
“But she sweats so, nights!”
“Well, I have, these ten years. Very often, night after night, my clothes will be wringing wet. There won’t be a dry thread in my night-clothes and the sheets will be so that Mammy has to hang them up to dry! Eva doesn’t sweat anything like that!”
Miss Ophelia shut her mouth for a season. But, now that Eva was fairly and visibly prostrated, and a doctor called, Marie, all on a sudden, took a new turn.
“She knew it,” she said; “she always felt it, that she was destined to be the most miserable of mothers. Here she was, with her wretched health, and her only darling child going down to the grave before her eyes;”—and Marie routed up Mammy nights, and rumpussed and scolded, with more energy than ever, all day, on the strength of this new misery.
“My dear Marie, don’t talk so!” said St. Clare. You ought not to give up the case so, at once.”
“You have not a mother’s feelings, St. Clare! You never could understand me!—you don’t now.”
“But don’t talk so, as if it were a gone case!”
“I can’t take it as indifferently as you can, St. Clare. If you don’t feel when your only child is in this alarming state, I do. It’s a blow too much for me, with all I was bearing before.”
“It’s true,” said St. Clare, “that Eva is very delicate, that I always knew; and that she has grown so rapidly as to exhaust her strength; and that her situation is critical. But just now she is only prostrated by the heat of the weather, and by the excitement of her cousin’s visit, and the exertions she made. The physician says there is room for hope.”
“Well, of course, if you can look on the bright side, pray do; it’s a mercy if people haven’t sensitive feelings, in this world. I am sure I wish I didn’t feel as I do; it only makes me completely wretched! I wish I could be as easy as the rest of you!”
And the “rest of them” had good reason to breathe the same prayer, for Marie paraded her new misery as the reason and apology for all sorts of inflictions on every one about her. Every word that was spoken by anybody, everything that was done or was not done everywhere, was only a new proof that she was surrounded by hard-hearted, insensible beings, who were unmindful of her peculiar sorrows. Poor Eva heard some of these speeches; and nearly cried her little eyes out, in pity for her mamma, and in sorrow that she should make her so much distress.
In a week or two, there was a great improvement of symptoms,—one of those deceitful lulls, by which her inexorable disease so often beguiles the anxious heart, even on the verge of the grave. Eva’s step was again in the garden,—in the balconies; she played and laughed again,—and her father, in a transport, declared that they should soon have her as hearty as anybody. Miss Ophelia and the physician alone felt no encouragement from this illusive truce. There was one other heart, too, that felt the same certainty, and that was the little heart of Eva. What is it that sometimes speaks in the soul so calmly, so clearly, that its earthly time is short? Is it the secret instinct of decaying nature, or the soul’s impulsive throb, as immortality draws on? Be it what it may, it rested in the heart of Eva, a calm, sweet, prophetic certainty that Heaven was near; calm as the light of sunset, sweet as the bright stillness of autumn, there her little heart reposed, only troubled by sorrow for those who loved her so dearly.
For the child, though nursed so tenderly, and though life was unfolding before her with every brightness that love and wealth could give, had no regret for herself in dying.
In that book which she and her simple old friend had read so much together, she had seen and taken to her young heart the image of one who loved the little child; and, as she gazed and mused, He had ceased to be an image and a picture of the distant past, and come to be a living, all-surrounding reality. His love enfolded her childish heart with more than mortal tenderness; and it was to Him, she said, she was going, and to his home.
But her heart yearned with sad tenderness for all that she was to leave behind. Her father most,—for Eva, though she never distinctly thought so, had an instinctive perception that she was more in his heart than any other. She loved her mother because she was so loving a creature, and all the selfishness that she had seen in her only saddened and perplexed her; for she had a child’s implicit trust that her mother could not do wrong. There was something about her that Eva never could make out; and she always smoothed it over with thinking that, after all, it was mamma, and she loved her very dearly indeed.
She felt, too, for those fond, faithful servants, to whom she was as daylight and sunshine. Children do not usually generalize; but Eva was an uncommonly mature child, and the things that she had witnessed of the evils of the system under which they were living had fallen, one by one, into the depths of her thoughtful, pondering heart. She had vague longings to do something for them,—to bless and save not only them, but all in their condition,—longings that contrasted sadly with the feebleness of her little frame.
“Uncle Tom,” she said, one day, when she was reading to her friend, “I can understand why Jesus wanted to die for us.”
“Why, Miss Eva?”
“Because I’ve felt so, too.”
“What is it Miss Eva?—I don’t understand.”
“I can’t tell you; but, when I saw those poor creatures on the boat, you know, when you came up and I,—some had lost their mothers, and some their husbands, and some mothers cried for their little children—and when I heard about poor Prue,—oh, wasn’t that dreadful!—and a great many other times, I’ve felt that I would be glad to die, if my dying could stop all this misery. I would die for them, Tom, if I could,” said the child, earnestly, laying her little thin hand on his.
Tom looked at the child with awe; and when she, hearing her father’s voice, glided away, he wiped his eyes many times, as he looked after her.
“It’s jest no use tryin’ to keep Miss Eva here,” he said to Mammy, whom he met a moment after. “She’s got the Lord’s mark in her forehead.”
“Ah, yes, yes,” said Mammy, raising her hands; “I’ve allers said so. She wasn’t never like a child that’s to live—there was allers something deep in her eyes. I’ve told Missis so, many the time; it’s a comin’ true,—we all sees it,—dear, little, blessed lamb!”
Eva came tripping up the verandah steps to her father. It was late in the afternoon, and the rays of the sun formed a kind of glory behind her, as she came forward in her white dress, with her golden hair and glowing cheeks, her eyes unnaturally bright with the slow fever that burned in her veins.
St. Clare had called her to show a statuette that he had been buying for her; but her appearance, as she came on, impressed him suddenly and painfully. There is a kind of beauty so intense, yet so fragile, that we cannot bear to look at it. Her father folded her suddenly in his arms, and almost forgot what he was going to tell her.
“Eva, dear, you are better now-a-days,—are you not?”
“Papa,” said Eva, with sudden firmness “I’ve had things I wanted to say to you, a great while. I want to say them now, before I get weaker.”
St. Clare trembled as Eva seated herself in his lap. She laid her head on his bosom, and said,
“It’s all no use, papa, to keep it to myself any longer. The time is coming that I am going to leave you. I am going, and never to come back!” and Eva sobbed.
“O, now, my dear little Eva!” said St. Clare, trembling as he spoke, but speaking cheerfully, “you’ve got nervous and low-spirited; you mustn’t indulge such gloomy thoughts. See here, I’ve bought a statuette for you!”
“No, papa,” said Eva, putting it gently away, “don’t deceive yourself!—I am not any better, I know it perfectly well,—and I am going, before long. I am not nervous,—I am not low-spirited. If it were not for you, papa, and my friends, I should be perfectly happy. I want to go,—I long to go!”
“Why, dear child, what has made your poor little heart so sad? You have had everything, to make you happy, that could be given you.”
“I had rather be in heaven; though, only for my friends’ sake, I would be willing to live. There are a great many things here that make me sad, that seem dreadful to me; I had rather be there; but I don’t want to leave you,—it almost breaks my heart!”
“What makes you sad, and seems dreadful, Eva?”
“O, things that are done, and done all the time. I feel sad for our poor people; they love me dearly, and they are all good and kind to me. I wish, papa, they were all free.”
“Why, Eva, child, don’t you think they are well enough off now?”
“O, but, papa, if anything should happen to you, what would become of them? There are very few men like you, papa. Uncle Alfred isn’t like you, and mamma isn’t; and then, think of poor old Prue’s owners! What horrid things people do, and can do!” and Eva shuddered.
“My dear child, you are too sensitive. I’m sorry I ever let you hear such stories.”
“O, that’s what troubles me, papa. You want me to live so happy, and never to have any pain,—never suffer anything,—not even hear a sad story, when other poor creatures have nothing but pain and sorrow, an their lives;—it seems selfish. I ought to know such things, I ought to feel about them! Such things always sunk into my heart; they went down deep; I’ve thought and thought about them. Papa, isn’t there any way to have all slaves made free?”
“That’s a difficult question, dearest. There’s no doubt that this way is a very bad one; a great many people think so; I do myself I heartily wish that there were not a slave in the land; but, then, I don’t know what is to be done about it!”
“Papa, you are such a good man, and so noble, and kind, and you always have a way of saying things that is so pleasant, couldn’t you go all round and try to persuade people to do right about this? When I am dead, papa, then you will think of me, and do it for my sake. I would do it, if I could.”
“When you are dead, Eva,” said St. Clare, passionately. “O, child, don’t talk to me so! You are all I have on earth.”
“Poor old Prue’s child was all that she had,—and yet she had to hear it crying, and she couldn’t help it! Papa, these poor creatures love their children as much as you do me. O! do something for them! There’s poor Mammy loves her children; I’ve seen her cry when she talked about them. And Tom loves his children; and it’s dreadful, papa, that such things are happening, all the time!”
“There, there, darling,” said St. Clare, soothingly; “only don’t distress yourself, don’t talk of dying, and I will do anything you wish.”
“And promise me, dear father, that Tom shall have his freedom as soon as”—she stopped, and said, in a hesitating tone—“I am gone!”
“Yes, dear, I will do anything in the world,—anything you could ask me to.”
“Dear papa,” said the child, laying her burning cheek against his, “how I wish we could go together!”
“Where, dearest?” said St. Clare.
“To our Saviour’s home; it’s so sweet and peaceful there—it is all so loving there!” The child spoke unconsciously, as of a place where she had often been. “Don’t you want to go, papa?” she said.
St. Clare drew her closer to him, but was silent.
“You will come to me,” said the child, speaking in a voice of calm certainty which she often used unconsciously.
“I shall come after you. I shall not forget you.”
The shadows of the solemn evening closed round them deeper and deeper, as St. Clare sat silently holding the little frail form to his bosom. He saw no more the deep eyes, but the voice came over him as a spirit voice, and, as in a sort of judgment vision, his whole past life rose in a moment before his eyes: his mother’s prayers and hymns; his own early yearnings and aspirings for good; and, between them and this hour, years of worldliness and scepticism, and what man calls respectable living. We can think much, very much, in a moment. St. Clare saw and felt many things, but spoke nothing; and, as it grew darker, he took his child to her bed-room; and, when she was prepared for rest; he sent away the attendants, and rocked her in his arms, and sung to her till she was asleep.
Chapter 25
The Little Evangelist
It was Sunday afternoon. St. Clare was stretched on a bamboo lounge in the verandah, solacing himself with a cigar. Marie lay reclined on a sofa, opposite the window opening on the verandah, closely secluded, under an awning of transparent gauze, from the outrages of the mosquitos, and languidly holding in her hand an elegantly bound prayer-book. She was holding it because it was Sunday, and she imagined she had been reading it,—though, in fact, she had been only taking a succession of short naps, with it open in her hand.
Miss Ophelia, who, after some rummaging, had hunted up a small Methodist meeting within riding distance, had gone out, with Tom as driver, to attend it; and Eva had accompanied them.
“I say, Augustine,” said Marie after dozing a while, “I must send to the city after my old Doctor Posey; I’m sure I’ve got the complaint of the heart.”
“Well; why need you send for him? This doctor that attends Eva seems skilful.”
“I would not trust him in a critical case,” said Marie; “and I think I may say mine is becoming so! I’ve been thinking of it, these two or three nights past; I have such distressing pains, and such strange feelings.”
“O, Marie, you are blue; I don’t believe it’s heart complaint.”
“I dare say you don’t,” said Marie; “I was prepared to expect that. You can be alarmed enough, if Eva coughs, or has the least thing the matter with her; but you never think of me.”
“If it’s particularly agreeable to you to have heart disease, why, I’ll try and maintain you have it,” said St. Clare; “I didn’t know it was.”
“Well, I only hope you won’t be sorry for this, when it’s too late!” said Marie; “but, believe it or not, my distress about Eva, and the exertions I have made with that dear child, have developed what I have long suspected.”
What the exertions were which Marie referred to, it would have been difficult to state. St. Clare quietly made this commentary to himself, and went on smoking, like a hard-hearted wretch of a man as he was, till a carriage drove up before the verandah, and Eva and Miss Ophelia alighted.
Miss Ophelia marched straight to her own chamber, to put away her bonnet and shawl, as was always her manner, before she spoke a word on any subject; while Eva came, at St: Clare’s call, and was sitting on his knee, giving him an account of the services they had heard.
They soon heard loud exclamations from Miss Ophelia’s room, which, like the one in which they were sitting, opened on to the verandah and violent reproof addressed to somebody.
“What new witchcraft has Tops been brewing?” asked St. Clare. “That commotion is of her raising, I’ll be bound!”
And, in a moment after, Miss Ophelia, in high indignation, came dragging the culprit along.
“Come out here, now!” she said. “I will tell your master!”
“What’s the case now?” asked Augustine.
“The case is, that I cannot be plagued with this child, any longer! It’s past all bearing; flesh and blood cannot endure it! Here, I locked her up, and gave her a hymn to study; and what does she do, but spy out where I put my key, and has gone to my bureau, and got a bonnet-trimming, and cut it all to pieces to make dolls’jackets! I never saw anything like it, in my life!”
“I told you, Cousin,” said Marie, “that you’d find out that these creatures can’t be brought up without severity. If I had my way, now,” she said, looking reproachfully at St. Clare, “I’d send that child out, and have her thoroughly whipped; I’d have her whipped till she couldn’t stand!”
“I don’t doubt it,” said St. Clare. “Tell me of the lovely rule of woman! I never saw above a dozen women that wouldn’t half kill a horse, or a servant, either, if they had their own way with them!—let alone a man.”
“There is no use in this shilly-shally way of yours, St. Clare!” said Marie. “Cousin is a woman of sense, and she sees it now, as plain as I do.”
Miss Ophelia had just the capability of indignation that belongs to the thorough-paced housekeeper, and this had been pretty actively roused by the artifice and wastefulness of the child; in fact, many of my lady readers must own that they should have felt just so in her circumstances; but Marie’s words went beyond her, and she felt less heat.
“I wouldn’t have the child treated so, for the world,” she said; “but, I am sure, Augustine, I don’t know what to do. I’ve taught and taught; I’ve talked till I’m tired; I’ve whipped her; I’ve punished her in every way I can think of, and she’s just what she was at first.”
“Come here, Tops, you monkey!” said St. Clare, calling the child up to him.
Topsy came up; her round, hard eyes glittering and blinking with a mixture of apprehensiveness and their usual odd drollery.
“What makes you behave so?” said St. Clare, who could not help being amused with the child’s expression.
“Spects it’s my wicked heart,” said Topsy, demurely; “Miss Feely says so.”
“Don’t you see how much Miss Ophelia has done for you? She says she has done everything she can think of.”
“Lor, yes, Mas’r! old Missis used to say so, too. She whipped me a heap harder, and used to pull my har, and knock my head agin the door; but it didn’t do me no good! I spects, if they ’s to pull every spire o’ har out o’ my head, it wouldn’t do no good, neither,—I ’s so wicked! Laws! I ’s nothin but a nigger, no ways!”
“Well, I shall have to give her up,” said Miss Ophelia; “I can’t have that trouble any longer.”
“Well, I’d just like to ask one question,” said St. Clare.
“What is it?”
“Why, if your Gospel is not strong enough to save one heathen child, that you can have at home here, all to yourself, what’s the use of sending one or two poor missionaries off with it among thousands of just such? I suppose this child is about a fair sample of what thousands of your heathen are.”
Miss Ophelia did not make an immediate answer; and Eva, who had stood a silent spectator of the scene thus far, made a silent sign to Topsy to follow her. There was a little glass-room at the corner of the verandah, which St. Clare used as a sort of reading-room; and Eva and Topsy disappeared into this place.
“What’s Eva going about, now?” said St. Clare; “I mean to see.”
And, advancing on tiptoe, he lifted up a curtain that covered the glass-door, and looked in. In a moment, laying his finger on his lips, he made a silent gesture to Miss Ophelia to come and look. There sat the two children on the floor, with their side faces towards them. Topsy, with her usual air of careless drollery and unconcern; but, opposite to her, Eva, her whole face fervent with feeling, and tears in her large eyes.
“What does make you so bad, Topsy? Why won’t you try and be good? Don’t you love anybody, Topsy?”
“Donno nothing ’bout love; I loves candy and sich, that’s all,” said Topsy.
“But you love your father and mother?”
“Never had none, ye know. I telled ye that, Miss Eva.”
“O, I know,” said Eva, sadly; “but hadn’t you any brother, or sister, or aunt, or—”
“No, none on ’em,—never had nothing nor nobody.”
“But, Topsy, if you’d only try to be good, you might—”
“Couldn’t never be nothin’ but a nigger, if I was ever so good,” said Topsy. “If I could be skinned, and come white, I’d try then.”
“But people can love you, if you are black, Topsy. Miss Ophelia would love you, if you were good.”
Topsy gave the short, blunt laugh that was her common mode of expressing incredulity.
“Don’t you think so?” said Eva.
“No; she can’t bar me, ’cause I’m a nigger!—she’d ’s soon have a toad touch her! There can’t nobody love niggers, and niggers can’t do nothin’! I don’t care,” said Topsy, beginning to whistle.
“O, Topsy, poor child, I love you!” said Eva, with a sudden burst of feeling, and laying her little thin, white hand on Topsy’s shoulder; “I love you, because you haven’t had any father, or mother, or friends;—because you’ve been a poor, abused child! I love you, and I want you to be good. I am very unwell, Topsy, and I think I shan’t live a great while; and it really grieves me, to have you be so naughty. I wish you would try to be good, for my sake;—it’s only a little while I shall be with you.”
The round, keen eyes of the black child were overcast with tears;—large, bright drops rolled heavily down, one by one, and fell on the little white hand. Yes, in that moment, a ray of real belief, a ray of heavenly love, had penetrated the darkness of her heathen soul! She laid her head down between her knees, and wept and sobbed,—while the beautiful child, bending over her, looked like the picture of some bright angel stooping to reclaim a sinner.
“Poor Topsy!” said Eva, “don’t you know that Jesus loves all alike? He is just as willing to love you, as me. He loves you just as I do,—only more, because he is better. He will help you to be good; and you can go to Heaven at last, and be an angel forever, just as much as if you were white. Only think of it, Topsy!—you can be one of those spirits bright, Uncle Tom sings about.”
“O, dear Miss Eva, dear Miss Eva!” said the child; “I will try, I will try; I never did care nothin’ about it before.”
St. Clare, at this instant, dropped the curtain. “It puts me in mind of mother,” he said to Miss Ophelia. “It is true what she told me; if we want to give sight to the blind, we must be willing to do as Christ did,—call them to us, and put our hands on them.”
“I’ve always had a prejudice against negroes,” said Miss Ophelia, “and it’s a fact, I never could bear to have that child touch me; but, I don’t think she knew it.”
“Trust any child to find that out,” said St. Clare; “there’s no keeping it from them. But I believe that all the trying in the world to benefit a child, and all the substantial favors you can do them, will never excite one emotion of gratitude, while that feeling of repugnance remains in the heart;—it’s a queer kind of a fact,—but so it is.”
“I don’t know how I can help it,” said Miss Ophelia; “they are disagreeable to me,—this child in particular,—how can I help feeling so?”
“Eva does, it seems.”
“Well, she’s so loving! After all, though, she’s no more than Christ-like,” said Miss Ophelia; “I wish I were like her. She might teach me a lesson.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time a little child had been used to instruct an old disciple, if it were so,” said St. Clare.



第二十四章 不祥之兆

  两天后,圣克莱尔兄弟依依话别,就此分开了。伊娃的身体状况一溃千里。这两天,有小堂兄做陪,她玩得实在是太累了,根本没法支撑。最后,圣克莱尔不得不找医生来诊治,以前他总是逃避着,怕这样做就等于宣布一个他不肯接受的事实。

  开始一两天,伊娃非常难受,卧床不起,圣克莱尔赶紧找来了医生。

  玛丽·圣克莱尔却从未注意到自己女儿的身体已日渐衰弱。她疑心自己一定是得了某种新的疾病,因此一门心思扑在研究两三种新病的症候上。她的第一信条是,没有人像她那样饱尝病痛的煎熬了。每当有人告诉她周围的某个人得了疾病,她总是生气地顶回去,在她看来,那个人不是真生了病,只是懒病发了,或只是浑身无力而已,如果让他们来尝受一下她的痛苦,那他们就马上会发觉这两者之间有天壤之别了。

  奥菲利亚小姐曾几次试图唤起玛丽的母爱,但都毫无用处。玛丽总是说:“我看不出这孩子有什么不对劲,她满屋子跑,玩得很起劲呀!”

  “可是她总是咳嗽呀。”

  “咳嗽!你可别跟我提咳嗽,我可是从小咳到大,一直没断过。小时候家里人还以为我得了肺结核呢,妈咪没日没夜地守着我。喏,伊娃这点咳嗽只是小意思。”

  “可她现在身子骨越来越弱,呼吸也越发短促了。”

  “老天,我没哪年不是这样的。她只是有点神经衰弱而已。”

  “可是她夜里老出冷汗!”

  “哦,我这十来年也是这样的,经常连着几晚出汗不止,衣服湿得都拧得出水来,睡袍也是湿得连一根干纱都没有,喏,被子还老让妈咪拿出去晒才行。伊娃出汗没我厉害吧!”

  奥菲利亚从此缄口不提这事。但现在伊娃已经大病不起了,医生也请来了,玛丽又换了副腔调。

  她说,她早就感觉到自己命中注定是个苦命的母亲,自己多病多灾还不算,现在就连唯一的宝贝女儿也眼见着一步步挨向坟墓。因为新受了刺激,玛丽夜夜呼叫妈咪,白天也是吵吵嚷嚷,无片刻安宁。

  “亲爱的玛丽,你别这样!”圣克莱尔说,“你不能这么早就绝望。”

  “你哪里懂做母亲的心思?你从来没理解过我,现在也一样!”

  “可是你别那么吵呀,好像伊娃已经无可救药了一样。”

  “我可不像你那么无动于衷呀!惟一的一个孩子,现在病成这个样子,不失魂落魄才怪呢!这个打击实在太大了,我真的无法承受啦……难道我受的那些罪还不够吗?”

  “伊娃的身体一向很娇弱,我很清楚这一点。现在她又在长个子,体力消耗更多了。她的健康状况的确让人担忧,但是这一次病倒可能只是因为天气太热了,再加上和恩瑞克玩得过了头。医生不是说还有希望吗?”

  “你总是能发现事情光明的一面,那就盲目乐观去吧!感觉麻木的人活在这世上真有福气!我要是不那么敏感就好了,也不会这样伤心欲绝。但愿我也能像你们这些局外人一样高枕无忧!”

  他们这些“局外人”有充分的理由作同样的祈祷。玛丽以这新的痛苦为借口,对周围的人都大加折磨,在她看来,周围的人都是麻木不仁、铁石心肠之人,他们说的任何话,做的任何事都不称她的心,都证明他们冥顽不灵,视她的痛楚于不顾。可怜的伊娃听到她母亲的话,哭得泪人一般,她一方面是同情母亲,另一方面又为给母亲带来如此巨大的痛苦而感到伤心。

  有一两个礼拜,伊娃的病情似乎大为好转,其实这只是暂时表现为平静的假象,即使在濒死的边缘上,回光返照的现象还经常咬噬着亲人们焦灼不安的心灵。有一阵子,伊娃又出现在花园里,走廊上,她又嬉闹着,她的父亲欣喜若狂,宣称不久将重新看到一个和别的孩子一样健康活泼的伊娃。只有奥菲利亚小姐和医生们并不乐观,此外还有一颗心灵也有相同的感觉,这就是伊娃那幼小的心灵。是对生命正在消逝的本能的体察呢,还是临近永恒时灵魂不安的骚动,那么清晰,却那么平静地告诉伊娃,她在凡尘的时间已经不多了。不管它是什么,她心里已经确定无疑:离天国的路不远了。可是,这种死亡的预感却并不可怕,反而是温馨宁静的。就像落日余晖中的那种悠远,又像秋日般的雅致素净,伊娃那稚嫩的心灵会找到它永恒的归宿,它现在的不安只是因为要离开深爱她的人而感到悲伤。

  伊娃尽管从小娇生惯养,占尽亲情,享受富贵,前途美好,却并不对她自己即将离世而怀恨抱憾。

  伊娃和她纯朴的老朋友曾经无数次地阅读《圣经》,她把那热爱孩子的基督的形象深深铭记在心里。只要她闭目一想,脑中那邈远模糊的形象就真实清晰起来,成为活生生、无处不在的现实。基督的爱,包围着伊娃,缠绕着她的心,这种来自天国的温情没有世俗的任何情感可与之比拟。基督那里,伊娃说,正是她要去的地方,正是她的家园。

  可是,伊娃又对即将抛开的一切恋恋不舍,特别是她的父亲。尽管她没有明确地想过,但还是本能地感觉到父亲的爱比别人的爱来得更深沉宽厚。伊娃也爱母亲,因为她自身充满爱心,但玛丽种种自私的行为却刺伤了她,让她困惑不解。因为孩子们还不能完全明辨是非的时候,总觉得母亲所做的一切都是无可厚非的,伊娃也不例外。母亲身上的某些东西让伊娃永远也猜不透,她感到迷惘,但是转念一想,她是母亲呀,也就释然了。伊娃确实是深深爱着自己的母亲的。

  伊娃同样放不下那些爱她的,把她奉为光明和太阳的忠实的仆人。孩子们都是不善归纳总结的,但伊娃却是与众不同的早熟的孩子,在她的思想的海洋里,先前所目睹的种种奴隶制的罪恶总是历历在目,一遍遍游过。她模模糊糊地意识到应该为奴隶们做点什么,不只是家里的仆人,还有所有处在相同境遇下的奴隶。这种种美好的企望与她目前日益憔悴消损下去的身子形成了鲜明可悲的对照。

  一天,当伊娃给她的老伙伴汤姆读《圣经》时,她说:“汤姆叔叔,我明白了基督为什么愿意为我们而死。”

  “为什么呢,伊娃小姐?”汤姆问道。

  “因为我也有这样的愿望。”

  “你说什么呀,伊娃小姐,我怎么一点都不明白?”

  “我也说不清楚。记得你那次坐船到南边来,我看见船上的那些黑人,他们有的失去了母亲,有的失去了丈夫,有的母亲为他们可怜的孩子的命运而哭泣……还有那次听说普吕的事情,还有,还有好多次……这真可怕呀!我不止一次地想,如果我死了,而这些痛苦就能消失的话,那我很乐意去死。真的,汤姆,我愿意为他们而死,如果我能的话。”这孩子诚挚严肃地说着,把纤瘦的小手放在汤姆的手上。

  汤姆满心敬畏地看着这孩子。伊娃听到她父亲的叫声跑开了。汤姆看着她单薄的背影,止不住地去擦拭眼角的泪水。

  过了片刻,他遇到了妈咪,对她说:“不可能再留住伊娃了。上帝的印记已经烙在她额头上了。”

  “唉,谁说不是呢,”妈咪说着,举起双手,“我总是这样说,这孩子就不像个在尘世里能呆得久的孩子,她的眼睛总是很深。我跟太太说过很多次了,这次终于应验了,哎,人人都看得出来,亲爱的幸运的小羊羔啊!”

  伊娃蹦蹦跳跳地向她父亲走去。正值暮晚时分,夕阳的余辉在她身后形成了一道光环,伊娃身着白裙,披着一头金发,脸颊绊红,她的眼睛因为体内发热而异常明亮。

  圣克莱尔望着女儿慢慢靠近,她在夕阳中的形象让他突然有心如刀割的感觉,人世间竟然有这种美,美得如此眩目,又美得如此脆弱!他本来是让她过来看为她买的小塑像的,现在却全忘了,只顾一把将伊娃揽在怀中。

  “伊娃,我亲爱的宝贝,这几天你感觉好些了,是吧?”

  “爸爸,”伊娃突然坚定地说,“我有好多事情要告诉你,现在我身体很好,就说出来吧!”

  伊娃在她爸爸的膝头坐了下来,圣克莱尔不禁浑身打颤。她把头靠在他胸口,缓缓地说:

  “爸爸,我是不用瞒你的,我就要离开你了,永远也回不来了。”伊娃哽咽起来。

  “哦,伊娃,我亲爱的宝贝,”圣克莱尔又不由得颤抖起来,可是他还竭力强装笑颜,说,“你只是神经衰弱,精神不济罢了,可不准胡思乱想啊!你瞧,我给你买了个小塑像!”

  “不,爸爸,”伊娃把小塑像轻放到一边,说,“您别再骗自己了。我的身体一点都没有好转,我心里很清楚,我就要离开您了,很快就走。我不是神经衰弱,也不是精神不济。要不是因为想着您和朋友们,我会觉得非常幸福的。真的,我很愿意去呢!”

  “噢,我的心肝,你小小年纪怎么会有这么悲观的想法呢!你看,所有能给你的、能让你快乐的东西,你都拥有了啊!”

  “可是我还是宁愿到天国去,虽然说因为朋友们在这儿,我也想留在这儿,可这里有好多东西都让人太伤心了,太害怕了,我更愿意到天国去。可是,爸爸,我实在不愿意离开您啊!我的心好疼啊!”

  “伊娃,亲爱的孩子,这儿有什么东西让你伤心害怕呢?”

  “哦,是人们都习以为常,一直在做的事情。我真为家里的仆人们难过,他们对我那么好,那么爱护我,可是他们多可怜啊!爸爸,我真希望他们都是自由的!”

  “哦,我的乖女儿,他们不是过得很不错吗?”

  “可是,爸爸,要是您出了什么事情,他们可怎么办呀!像您这么仁慈的主人有几个呢?艾尔弗雷德伯伯不是,连妈妈也不是。再想想那可怜的普吕的主人吧,他们做的事情多可怕啊!”说到这儿,伊娃不由打了个冷战。

  “孩子,你太敏感了。我真后悔让你听到这些事。”

  “爸爸,那正是我烦恼的。您想让我过得好好的,不遭受任何痛苦和不幸,甚至连一个悲惨的故事都不让我听到;可是那些黑人呢,这些可怜的人一无所有,只有贫困、苦难和无穷无尽的悲伤。这太自私了!我应该知道那些事情,应该去同情他们。这些事情深深地印在我心中,挥之不去,我反反复复地思考它们。爸爸,难道没有什么办法让这些黑奴都获得自由吗?”

  “这是个很困难的问题,我亲爱的孩子!”圣克莱尔说.“毋庸置疑,这种制度实在糟透了,很多人都这么认为,我也是这么想。我也和你一样衷心希望这世上没一个奴隶。可是,目前我并不知道怎样才能解决这个问题。”

  “噢,爸爸,您是个好人,高贵仁慈,别人都对您言听计从,您能不能到处走走,劝大家都正确地处理这个问题?爸爸,我死了之后,您一定会想念我的,对不对?您也肯定会为我去做这件事情的,对吗?如果我能够,我一定会那么做。”

  “你死了之后?噢,宝贝,我的心肝,你怎么能对爸爸说这种话?你可是我生命的一切啊!”圣克莱尔非常动情地说。

  “可怜的老普吕的孩子也是她生命的一切啊!可是她只能听着她孩子的哭声,一点办法都没有。爸爸,这些可怜的人爱他们的孩子,就像您爱我一样。噢,爸爸,为他们做点什么吧!我亲眼看到,可怜的妈咪一提到她的孩子们,就放声大哭,她爱他们呀!汤姆也爱他的孩子们呀!可是这些骨肉分离的事却天天都在发生。爸爸,这多可怕啊!”

  “好的,好的,亲爱的,”圣克莱尔安慰道,“你别伤心了,伊娃,别再说死,爸爸愿意为你做任何事情。”

  “噢,那您就答应我,亲爱的爸爸,让汤姆获得自由,一旦,”伊娃顿了顿,迟疑了会儿,说,“一旦我离开之后。”

  “我答应你,宝贝,我愿意做任何事情,只要你高兴。”

  “亲爱的爸爸,”伊娃将滚烫的脸颊贴在她父亲脸上,“我真希望我们能一起去。”

  “去哪儿,宝贝?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “当然是去基督的家园啊!那里温馨,宁静,大家互助互爱,”伊娃说着,就像在谈论一个她熟识的地方,“您不想去吗,爸爸?”

  圣克莱尔将孩子抱得更紧了,没有回答。

  “您一定会来的。”伊娃的语气平静而确定,她常常不自觉地这样说话。

  “对,我随后就来,不会忘了你。”

  夜色渐浓,周遭寂静。圣克莱尔静静地坐着,将孩子孱弱的身子紧紧搂在怀里。黑暗中,他看不清孩子那清亮而深邃的眼睛,只听见她喃喃低语着。他仿佛被送进一个审判的幻境,半生的历程都在此显现:他母亲的祈祷和赞美诗,早年对美好事物的憧憬追求,此后年复一年的工于世故,圆滑灵通以及人们所谓的上层的体面生活。人们往往会在极短的时间内追忆起许多往事。圣克莱尔回顾了很多,一时感慨万千,但他什么也没说。夜色愈加深了,圣克莱尔抱起孩子来到卧室。临睡之前,他把所有的仆人都打发出去。他一面在怀里摇着孩子,一面哼着摇篮曲,直到孩子进入梦乡。

第二十五章 小福音使者

  一个礼拜日的下午。圣克莱尔在走廊里的竹榻上躺着,吸烟解闷,玛丽斜靠在临窗的长沙发上,窗外就是走廊。长沙发上罩着一床透明的罗纱帐,以免蚊子的侵袭。由于礼拜天的缘故,玛丽就拿了本装帧精美的祈祷书来读,不过她只是做个样子而已,其实不住地打着盹儿。

  经过一番细心的寻访,奥菲利亚小姐终于找到了一座坐马车可以到达的精致的小教堂。此时,汤姆正驾着马车,带她和伊娃上那儿去参加礼拜。

  “我说,奥古斯丁,”玛丽打了会儿盹后开口说道,“我得把城里的玻西老医生接来看看,我敢肯定我是得了心脏病!”

  “哦,为什么非得请他不可?给伊娃治病的医生就很不错嘛!”

  “大病我可不敢找他看,”玛丽说,“最近我的身体是每况愈下,这几个晚上我翻来覆去琢磨着我这身病,哎,真是活受罪呀!而且,我还有某种奇怪的感觉。”

  “噢,玛丽,你太多愁善感了,我可看不出来你有心脏病。”

  “哼,我就料到你会这么说。要是伊娃咳嗽一声或有个头痛脑热,你就急得跟什么似的,对我可是漠不关心。”

  “要是你觉得得了心脏病是件愉快的事,那我就相信你得了。”圣克莱尔说,“怎么会有这档子事呢!”

  “哼,但愿你说这话不要后悔!”玛丽说,“不管你信还是不信,我是操心过度才患上心脏病的。伊娃病后,我是牵肠挂肚,整日整夜心神不宁,唉,我早就怀疑得了心脏病了。”

  圣克莱尔默不做声,只顾抽烟,像个狠心的坏男人,他暗自思忖着玛丽的操劳到底是什么,恐怕很难说清。过了一会儿,一辆马车在走廊前停了下来,伊娃和奥菲利亚小姐走了下来。

  奥菲利亚一言不发,径直向她的房间走去,她要回房脱掉帽子和披肩,这是她的习惯。伊娃看见她的父亲招呼她,就走过去坐在他的膝头上,向他描述这次做礼拜的情形。

  突然,奥菲利亚的屋子里传来几声尖叫。她的房间与父女俩正坐着的这间房一样,也是向着走廊的。接着,传来她的厉声责骂。

  “托普西又在捣乱了,”圣克莱尔说,“一定是这小鬼头捣的乱。”

  果然,过了一会儿,奥菲利亚小姐就揪着这个小鬼头出来了。

  “过来,我非得告诉你们家主人不可!”奥菲利亚说。

  “发生了什么事?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “你问问她,这个孩子简直让我忍无可忍,只要是个有血有肉的人,都会被折磨得发疯的!出去之前,我把她关在屋子里,让她学首赞美诗。她倒好,把我的钥匙找出来,开了柜子,找了一条缝帽子的花边,把花边绞成一截截的,给洋娃娃做裙子!天哪,我一辈子没见过这样的事!”

  “姐姐,我不是早跟你说过吗?”玛丽说,“不给他们点颜色看看,他们就规矩不了。要按我的性子啊,”她朝圣克莱尔瞟了一眼,“就狠狠抽她一顿鞭子,把她揍得爬不起来!”

  “我对此毫不怀疑,”圣克莱尔说,“女人这些所谓可爱的规矩我还不懂吗?要按着她们的性子,别说是一匹马,一个人都能打个半死呢!这样的女人我见过一打了,更别说男人了。”

  “我说,圣克莱尔,男人优柔寡断可是毫无益处,”玛丽说,“姐姐现在都明白这个道理,和我看法一致了。”

  奥菲利亚小姐没什么大脾气,就是当家人应有的那种。托普西的调皮捣蛋和作践东西着实让她着了火,事实上,任何女性读者都必须承认,如果处在她的位置上,也不免会动怒的。不过,玛丽的话也的确太过分了,奥菲利亚小姐的火气反而减少了些。

  “事实上,我怎么也不会那么处置她的,”她说,“不过话又说回来,我实在不知该怎么办了,奥古斯丁。教也教了,打也打了,所有法子我都想到了,可托普西就是死不悔改。”

  托普西走了过来,她的圆眼睛扑闪扑闪的,夹杂着几分恐惧和惯有的古怪精灵。

  “你怎么那样做呢?”圣克莱尔说,可看见那孩子古怪的神情又忍俊不禁。

  “我猜可能是我的心眼太坏了,”托普西似乎一本正经地说,“菲利小姐经常这么说。”

  “难道你不明白奥菲利亚小姐为你费尽心机吗?”圣克莱尔说,“她都快黔驴技穷了。”

  “天哪,恐怕是这样的,我以前的女主人也是这么说的。她打起我来凶极了,揪着我的头发,把我的脑袋直往墙上撞,可是一点用也没有。我想,就是她们把我的头发一缕缕全部扯下来,也没用。唉,找真是太坏了,坏极了,没有救药了。”

  “我看我还是放弃好了,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我再也不愿蹚这滩浑水了。”

  “那好,我请教你一个问题。”圣克莱尔说。

  “什么问题?”奥菲利亚问。

  “如果你们的福音连一个孩子都拯救不了,况且这个孩子还是关在屋子里有专人训练的,那成千上万的人去由那么一两个传教士去传布福音,有什么用呢?我认为这孩子只是成千上万的未开化的人中的一个典型。”

  奥菲利亚小姐一时间哑口无言。这时,一直站在一边静观事变的伊娃向托普西做了个手势,暗示跟着她出去。伊娃把托普西带到了走廊一角的一间小巧玲珑的玻璃房子,这是圣克莱尔的书房。

  “伊娃想做什么呢?我去瞧瞧。”圣克莱尔说着,蹑手蹑脚地走近书房,小心翼翼地掀开玻璃门的门帘,探头窥视。很快,他将手指放在唇上,并暗示奥菲利亚小姐也过来看。两个孩子坐在地板上,侧脸正对着他们,托普西还是那副精灵古怪,满不在乎的样子,她对面的伊娃却满脸关切,眼蓄泪水。

  “你怎么这么淘气呢,托普西?你难道不想做个人见人爱的乖孩子吗?难道你谁都不爱吗,托普西?”

  “爱是什么?我不懂。我只喜欢糖果这类东西,就这些。”托普西说。

  “那你总该爱你的爸爸妈妈吧?”

  “我从来就没有爸爸妈妈,你是知道的。我记得曾经告诉过你,对吧,伊娃小姐?”

  “哦,我想起来了,”伊娃难过地说,“可你总得有兄弟姐妹,或是姨妈什么的……”

  “没有,全都没有,什么都没有。”

  “可是,托普西,只要你想学好,你肯定会——”

  “什么都不想,什么都干不了,我就是个小黑鬼而已,我学得再好也没有用。要是能把我的皮剥了换成白的,我倒愿意试试。”

  “可是,是黑人又怎么样呢?大家也会爱你的。只要你表现得乖乖的,我相信奥菲利亚小姐就会爱你的。”

  托普西短促而坦率地一笑,通常这表示她的怀疑。

  “你不相信吗?”伊娃说。

  “不相信,奥菲利亚小姐讨厌我这个黑丫头,她甚至都害怕我碰她一根指头。没人会喜欢黑鬼的,这可一点办法都没有。不过,我也不在乎。”说着,托普西就吹起口哨来。

  “噢,托普西,可怜的孩子!谁说没人爱你呢?我就爱你!”伊娃热切地说。她把白嫩纤瘦的小手搭在托普西肩上,继续动情地说,“托普西,我爱你,因为你无父无母,孤单一人,可怜无依,受尽欺负。托普西,我爱你,真心希望你能做个好孩子。你知道吗?我现在病得很严重,恐怕没有几天好活了,看见你这样顽皮,我真的很难过。托普西,你能为了我的缘故,努力学好吗?我们呆在一起的时间不多了。”

  那黑姑娘灵动的大眼睛里蒙上了一层泪水,大滴大滴晶莹透亮的泪珠顺着她的脸颊流下来,沾湿了伊娃白皙的小手。谁能想到,就在这一刹那,一道真诚信任的光芒,一道圣洁无私的爱的光芒竟穿透了那孩子蒙昧黑暗的心!她把头埋在臂弯里,抽抽搭搭地哭起来。美丽的伊娃向她俯过身去。这场面真是一幅人间至善至美的图画,一个光明天使正在弯腰感化一个罪人。

  “可怜的托普西,”伊娃说,“你不知道上帝是爱我们每个人的吗?他爱你,就像我爱你一样,他比我爱得更深呢!因为他比我更好,他会好好帮助你的,最后他也会把你带到天堂去,那时你就成个天使啦,和白人一样。托普西,想想看,你也可以成为汤姆叔叔歌声中光明天使的一员呢!”

  “噢,亲爱的伊娃小姐,我一定会努力学好的,一定会的,以前我可从来没想过这个。”那孩子说道。

  这时,圣克莱尔放下门帘,对奥菲利亚说:“这让我想起了母亲。她曾经跟我说过,如果我们想让盲人感到光明,就得像基督一样把他们召到身边,亲手触摸他们。”

  “我承认我对黑人一直有偏见,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“而且,我确实不能想象被那黑孩子碰一下是什么滋味,想不到这孩子居然知道。”

  “当然啦,孩子们总是很敏感的,别想瞒住他们什么。只要心中稍微有点嫌恶他们的想法,就算你想尽办法用物质笼络他们都没用,他们是一点都不买帐的。这些事看来很奇怪,但就是这个样子。”

  “我真不知道该怎么办,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我心里就是厌恶他们,尤其是这个小黑鬼。我怎么可能装出若无其事的样子呢?”

  “伊娃似乎就可以。”圣克莱尔说。

  “噢,她真是富于爱心。不过,归根结底,这是基督精神的体现,但愿我也能像她一样。也许,我能从她身上学到些东西。”

  “如果是那样的话,那可不是第一次老门徒受教于一个小孩子了。”圣克莱尔说。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 22
“The Grass Withereth—the Flower Fadeth”
Life passes, with us all, a day at a time; so it passed with our friend Tom, till two years were gone. Though parted from all his soul held dear, and though often yearning for what lay beyond, still was he never positively and consciously miserable; for, so well is the harp of human feeling strung, that nothing but a crash that breaks every string can wholly mar its harmony; and, on looking back to seasons which in review appear to us as those of deprivation and trial, we can remember that each hour, as it glided, brought its diversions and alleviations, so that, though not happy wholly, we were not, either, wholly miserable.
Tom read, in his only literary cabinet, of one who had “learned in whatsoever state he was, therewith to be content.” It seemed to him good and reasonable doctrine, and accorded well with the settled and thoughtful habit which he had acquired from the reading of that same book.
His letter homeward, as we related in the last chapter, was in due time answered by Master George, in a good, round, school-boy hand, that Tom said might be read “most acrost the room.” It contained various refreshing items of home intelligence, with which our reader is fully acquainted: stated how Aunt Chloe had been hired out to a confectioner in Louisville, where her skill in the pastry line was gaining wonderful sums of money, all of which, Tom was informed, was to be laid up to go to make up the sum of his redemption money; Mose and Pete were thriving, and the baby was trotting all about the house, under the care of Sally and the family generally.
Tom’s cabin was shut up for the present; but George expatiated brilliantly on ornaments and additions to be made to it when Tom came back.
The rest of this letter gave a list of George’s school studies, each one headed by a flourishing capital; and also told the names of four new colts that appeared on the premises since Tom left; and stated, in the same connection, that father and mother were well. The style of the letter was decidedly concise and terse; but Tom thought it the most wonderful specimen of composition that had appeared in modern times. He was never tired of looking at it, and even held a council with Eva on the expediency of getting it framed, to hang up in his room. Nothing but the difficulty of arranging it so that both sides of the page would show at once stood in the way of this undertaking.
The friendship between Tom and Eva had grown with the child’s growth. It would be hard to say what place she held in the soft, impressible heart of her faithful attendant. He loved her as something frail and earthly, yet almost worshipped her as something heavenly and divine. He gazed on her as the Italian sailor gazes on his image of the child Jesus,—with a mixture of reverence and tenderness; and to humor her graceful fancies, and meet those thousand simple wants which invest childhood like a many-colored rainbow, was Tom’s chief delight. In the market, at morning, his eyes were always on the flower-stalls for rare bouquets for her, and the choicest peach or orange was slipped into his pocket to give to her when he came back; and the sight that pleased him most was her sunny head looking out the gate for his distant approach, and her childish questions,—“Well, Uncle Tom, what have you got for me today?”
Nor was Eva less zealous in kind offices, in return. Though a child, she was a beautiful reader;—a fine musical ear, a quick poetic fancy, and an instinctive sympathy with what’s grand and noble, made her such a reader of the Bible as Tom had never before heard. At first, she read to please her humble friend; but soon her own earnest nature threw out its tendrils, and wound itself around the majestic book; and Eva loved it, because it woke in her strange yearnings, and strong, dim emotions, such as impassioned, imaginative children love to feel.
The parts that pleased her most were the Revelations and the Prophecies,—parts whose dim and wondrous imagery, and fervent language, impressed her the more, that she questioned vainly of their meaning;—and she and her simple friend, the old child and the young one, felt just alike about it. All that they knew was, that they spoke of a glory to be revealed,—a wondrous something yet to come, wherein their soul rejoiced, yet knew not why; and though it be not so in the physical, yet in moral science that which cannot be understood is not always profitless. For the soul awakes, a trembling stranger, between two dim eternities,—the eternal past, the eternal future. The light shines only on a small space around her; therefore, she needs must yearn towards the unknown; and the voices and shadowy movings which come to her from out the cloudy pillar of inspiration have each one echoes and answers in her own expecting nature. Its mystic imagery are so many talismans and gems inscribed with unknown hieroglyphics; she folds them in her bosom, and expects to read them when she passes beyond the veil.
At this time in our story, the whole St. Clare establishment is, for the time being, removed to their villa on Lake Pontchartrain. The heats of summer had driven all who were able to leave the sultry and unhealthy city, to seek the shores of the lake, and its cool sea-breezes.
St. Clare’s villa was an East Indian cottage, surrounded by light verandahs of bamboo-work, and opening on all sides into gardens and pleasure-grounds. The common sitting-room opened on to a large garden, fragrant with every picturesque plant and flower of the tropics, where winding paths ran down to the very shores of the lake, whose silvery sheet of water lay there, rising and falling in the sunbeams,—a picture never for an hour the same, yet every hour more beautiful.
It is now one of those intensely golden sunsets which kindles the whole horizon into one blaze of glory, and makes the water another sky. The lake lay in rosy or golden streaks, save where white-winged vessels glided hither and thither, like so many spirits, and little golden stars twinkled through the glow, and looked down at themselves as they trembled in the water.
Tom and Eva were seated on a little mossy seat, in an arbor, at the foot of the garden. It was Sunday evening, and Eva’s Bible lay open on her knee. She read,—“And I saw a sea of glass, mingled with fire.”
“Tom,” said Eva, suddenly stopping, and pointing to the lake, “there ’t is.”
“What, Miss Eva?”
“Don’t you see,—there?” said the child, pointing to the glassy water, which, as it rose and fell, reflected the golden glow of the sky. “There’s a ‘sea of glass, mingled with fire.’”
“True enough, Miss Eva,” said Tom; and Tom sang—
“O, had I the wings of the morning,
    I’d fly away to Canaan’s shore;
Bright angels should convey me home,
    To the new Jerusalem.”
“Where do you suppose new Jerusalem is, Uncle Tom?” said Eva.
“O, up in the clouds, Miss Eva.”
“Then I think I see it,” said Eva. “Look in those clouds!—they look like great gates of pearl; and you can see beyond them—far, far off—it’s all gold. Tom, sing about ‘spirits bright.’”
Tom sung the words of a well-known Methodist hymn,
“I see a band of spirits bright,
    That taste the glories there;
They all are robed in spotless white,
    And conquering palms they bear.”
“Uncle Tom, I’ve seen them,” said Eva.
Tom had no doubt of it at all; it did not surprise him in the least. If Eva had told him she had been to heaven, he would have thought it entirely probable.
“They come to me sometimes in my sleep, those spirits;” and Eva’s eyes grew dreamy, and she hummed, in a low voice,
“They are all robed in spotless white,
    And conquering palms they bear.”
“Uncle Tom,” said Eva, “I’m going there.”
“Where, Miss Eva?”
The child rose, and pointed her little hand to the sky; the glow of evening lit her golden hair and flushed cheek with a kind of unearthly radiance, and her eyes were bent earnestly on the skies.
“I’m going there,” she said, “to the spirits bright, Tom; I’m going, before long.”
The faithful old heart felt a sudden thrust; and Tom thought how often he had noticed, within six months, that Eva’s little hands had grown thinner, and her skin more transparent, and her breath shorter; and how, when she ran or played in the garden, as she once could for hours, she became soon so tired and languid. He had heard Miss Ophelia speak often of a cough, that all her medicaments could not cure; and even now that fervent cheek and little hand were burning with hectic fever; and yet the thought that Eva’s words suggested had never come to him till now.
Has there ever been a child like Eva? Yes, there have been; but their names are always on grave-stones, and their sweet smiles, their heavenly eyes, their singular words and ways, are among the buried treasures of yearning hearts. In how many families do you hear the legend that all the goodness and graces of the living are nothing to the peculiar charms of one who is not. It is as if heaven had an especial band of angels, whose office it was to sojourn for a season here, and endear to them the wayward human heart, that they might bear it upward with them in their homeward flight. When you see that deep, spiritual light in the eye,—when the little soul reveals itself in words sweeter and wiser than the ordinary words of children,—hope not to retain that child; for the seal of heaven is on it, and the light of immortality looks out from its eyes.
Even so, beloved Eva! fair star of thy dwelling! Thou are passing away; but they that love thee dearest know it not.
The colloquy between Tom and Eva was interrupted by a hasty call from Miss Ophelia.
“Eva—Eva!—why, child, the dew is falling; you mustn’t be out there!”
Eva and Tom hastened in.
Miss Ophelia was old, and skilled in the tactics of nursing. She was from New England, and knew well the first guileful footsteps of that soft, insidious disease, which sweeps away so many of the fairest and loveliest, and, before one fibre of life seems broken, seals them irrevocably for death.
She had noted the slight, dry cough, the daily brightening cheek; nor could the lustre of the eye, and the airy buoyancy born of fever, deceive her.
She tried to communicate her fears to St. Clare; but he threw back her suggestions with a restless petulance, unlike his usual careless good-humor.
“Don’t be croaking, Cousin,—I hate it!” he would say; “don’t you see that the child is only growing. Children always lose strength when they grow fast.”
“But she has that cough!”
“O! nonsense of that cough!—it is not anything. She has taken a little cold, perhaps.”
“Well, that was just the way Eliza Jane was taken, and Ellen and Maria Sanders.”
“O! stop these hobgoblin’ nurse legends. You old hands got so wise, that a child cannot cough, or sneeze, but you see desperation and ruin at hand. Only take care of the child, keep her from the night air, and don’t let her play too hard, and she’ll do well enough.”
So St. Clare said; but he grew nervous and restless. He watched Eva feverishly day by day, as might be told by the frequency with which he repeated over that “the child was quite well”—that there wasn’t anything in that cough,—it was only some little stomach affection, such as children often had. But he kept by her more than before, took her oftener to ride with him, brought home every few days some receipt or strengthening mixture,—“not,” he said, “that the child needed it, but then it would not do her any harm.”
If it must be told, the thing that struck a deeper pang to his heart than anything else was the daily increasing maturity of the child’s mind and feelings. While still retaining all a child’s fanciful graces, yet she often dropped, unconsciously, words of such a reach of thought, and strange unworldly wisdom, that they seemed to be an inspiration. At such times, St. Clare would feel a sudden thrill, and clasp her in his arms, as if that fond clasp could save her; and his heart rose up with wild determination to keep her, never to let her go.
The child’s whole heart and soul seemed absorbed in works of love and kindness. Impulsively generous she had always been; but there was a touching and womanly thoughtfulness about her now, that every one noticed. She still loved to play with Topsy, and the various colored children; but she now seemed rather a spectator than an actor of their plays, and she would sit for half an hour at a time, laughing at the odd tricks of Topsy,—and then a shadow would seem to pass across her face, her eyes grew misty, and her thoughts were afar.
“Mamma,” she said, suddenly, to her mother, one day, “why don’t we teach our servants to read?”
“What a question child! People never do.”
“Why don’t they?” said Eva.
“Because it is no use for them to read. It don’t help them to work any better, and they are not made for anything else.”
“But they ought to read the Bible, mamma, to learn God’s will.”
“O! they can get that read to them all they need.”
“It seems to me, mamma, the Bible is for every one to read themselves. They need it a great many times when there is nobody to read it.”
“Eva, you are an odd child,” said her mother.
“Miss Ophelia has taught Topsy to read,” continued Eva.
“Yes, and you see how much good it does. Topsy is the worst creature I ever saw!”
“Here’s poor Mammy!” said Eva. “She does love the Bible so much, and wishes so she could read! And what will she do when I can’t read to her?”
Marie was busy, turning over the contents of a drawer, as she answered,
“Well, of course, by and by, Eva, you will have other things to think of besides reading the Bible round to servants. Not but that is very proper; I’ve done it myself, when I had health. But when you come to be dressing and going into company, you won’t have time. See here!” she added, “these jewels I’m going to give you when you come out. I wore them to my first ball. I can tell you, Eva, I made a sensation.”
Eva took the jewel-case, and lifted from it a diamond necklace. Her large, thoughtful eyes rested on them, but it was plain her thoughts were elsewhere.
“How sober you look child!” said Marie.
“Are these worth a great deal of money, mamma?”
“To be sure, they are. Father sent to France for them. They are worth a small fortune.”
“I wish I had them,” said Eva, “to do what I pleased with!”
“What would you do with them?”
“I’d sell them, and buy a place in the free states, and take all our people there, and hire teachers, to teach them to read and write.”
Eva was cut short by her mother’s laughing.
“Set up a boarding-school! Wouldn’t you teach them to play on the piano, and paint on velvet?”
“I’d teach them to read their own Bible, and write their own letters, and read letters that are written to them,” said Eva, steadily. “I know, mamma, it does come very hard on them that they can’t do these things. Tom feels it—Mammy does,—a great many of them do. I think it’s wrong.”
“Come, come, Eva; you are only a child! You don’t know anything about these things,” said Marie; “besides, your talking makes my head ache.”
Marie always had a headache on hand for any conversation that did not exactly suit her.
Eva stole away; but after that, she assiduously gave Mammy reading lessons.
Chapter 23
Henrique
About this time, St. Clare’s brother Alfred, with his eldest son, a boy of twelve, spent a day or two with the family at the lake.
No sight could be more singular and beautiful than that of these twin brothers. Nature, instead of instituting resemblances between them, had made them opposites on every point; yet a mysterious tie seemed to unite them in a closer friendship than ordinary.
They used to saunter, arm in arm, up and down the alleys and walks of the garden. Augustine, with his blue eyes and golden hair, his ethereally flexible form and vivacious features; and Alfred, dark-eyed, with haughty Roman profile, firmly-knit limbs, and decided bearing. They were always abusing each other’s opinions and practices, and yet never a whit the less absorbed in each other’s society; in fact, the very contrariety seemed to unite them, like the attraction between opposite poles of the magnet.
Henrique, the eldest son of Alfred, was a noble, dark-eyed, princely boy, full of vivacity and spirit; and, from the first moment of introduction, seemed to be perfectly fascinated by the spirituelle graces of his cousin Evangeline.
Eva had a little pet pony, of a snowy whiteness. It was easy as a cradle, and as gentle as its little mistress; and this pony was now brought up to the back verandah by Tom, while a little mulatto boy of about thirteen led along a small black Arabian, which had just been imported, at a great expense, for Henrique.
Henrique had a boy’s pride in his new possession; and, as he advanced and took the reins out of the hands of his little groom, he looked carefully over him, and his brow darkened.
“What’s this, Dodo, you little lazy dog! you haven’t rubbed my horse down, this morning.”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Dodo, submissively; “he got that dust on his own self.”
“You rascal, shut your mouth!” said Henrique, violently raising his riding-whip. “How dare you speak?”
The boy was a handsome, bright-eyed mulatto, of just Henrique’s size, and his curling hair hung round a high, bold forehead. He had white blood in his veins, as could be seen by the quick flush in his cheek, and the sparkle of his eye, as he eagerly tried to speak.
“Mas’r Henrique!—” he began.
Henrique struck him across the face with his riding-whip, and, seizing one of his arms, forced him on to his knees, and beat him till he was out of breath.
“There, you impudent dog! Now will you learn not to answer back when I speak to you? Take the horse back, and clean him properly. I’ll teach you your place!”
“Young Mas’r,” said Tom, “I specs what he was gwine to say was, that the horse would roll when he was bringing him up from the stable; he’s so full of spirits,—that’s the way he got that dirt on him; I looked to his cleaning.”
“You hold your tongue till you’re asked to speak!” said Henrique, turning on his heel, and walking up the steps to speak to Eva, who stood in her riding-dress.
“Dear Cousin, I’m sorry this stupid fellow has kept you waiting,” he said. “Let’s sit down here, on this seat till they come. What’s the matter, Cousin?—you look sober.”
“How could you be so cruel and wicked to poor Dodo?” asked Eva.
“Cruel,—wicked!” said the boy, with unaffected surprise. “What do you mean, dear Eva?”
“I don’t want you to call me dear Eva, when you do so,” said Eva.
“Dear Cousin, you don’t know Dodo; it’s the only way to manage him, he’s so full of lies and excuses. The only way is to put him down at once,—not let him open his mouth; that’s the way papa manages.”
“But Uncle Tom said it was an accident, and he never tells what isn’t true.”
“He’s an uncommon old nigger, then!” said Henrique. “Dodo will lie as fast as he can speak.”
“You frighten him into deceiving, if you treat him so.”
“Why, Eva, you’ve really taken such a fancy to Dodo, that I shall be jealous.”
“But you beat him,—and he didn’t deserve it.”
“O, well, it may go for some time when he does, and don’t get it. A few cuts never come amiss with Dodo,—he’s a regular spirit, I can tell you; but I won’t beat him again before you, if it troubles you.”
Eva was not satisfied, but found it in vain to try to make her handsome cousin understand her feelings.
Dodo soon appeared, with the horses.
“Well, Dodo, you’ve done pretty well, this time,” said his young master, with a more gracious air. “Come, now, and hold Miss Eva’s horse while I put her on to the saddle.”
Dodo came and stood by Eva’s pony. His face was troubled; his eyes looked as if he had been crying.
Henrique, who valued himself on his gentlemanly adroitness in all matters of gallantry, soon had his fair cousin in the saddle, and, gathering the reins, placed them in her hands.
But Eva bent to the other side of the horse, where Dodo was standing, and said, as he relinquished the reins,—“That’s a good boy, Dodo;—thank you!”
Dodo looked up in amazement into the sweet young face; the blood rushed to his cheeks, and the tears to his eyes.
“Here, Dodo,” said his master, imperiously.
Dodo sprang and held the horse, while his master mounted.
“There’s a picayune for you to buy candy with, Dodo,” said Henrique; “go get some.”
And Henrique cantered down the walk after Eva. Dodo stood looking after the two children. One had given him money; and one had given him what he wanted far more,—a kind word, kindly spoken. Dodo had been only a few months away from his mother. His master had bought him at a slave warehouse, for his handsome face, to be a match to the handsome pony; and he was now getting his breaking in, at the hands of his young master.
The scene of the beating had been witnessed by the two brothers St. Clare, from another part of the garden.
Augustine’s cheek flushed; but he only observed, with his usual sarcastic carelessness.
“I suppose that’s what we may call republican education, Alfred?”
“Henrique is a devil of a fellow, when his blood’s up,” said Alfred, carelessly.
“I suppose you consider this an instructive practice for him,” said Augustine, drily.
“I couldn’t help it, if I didn’t. Henrique is a regular little tempest;—his mother and I have given him up, long ago. But, then, that Dodo is a perfect sprite,—no amount of whipping can hurt him.”
“And this by way of teaching Henrique the first verse of a republican’s catechism, ‘All men are born free and equal!’”
“Poh!” said Alfred; “one of Tom Jefferson’s pieces of French sentiment and humbug. It’s perfectly ridiculous to have that going the rounds among us, to this day.”
“I think it is,” said St. Clare, significantly.
“Because,” said Alfred, “we can see plainly enough that all men are not born free, nor born equal; they are born anything else. For my part, I think half this republican talk sheer humbug. It is the educated, the intelligent, the wealthy, the refined, who ought to have equal rights and not the canaille.”
“If you can keep the canaille of that opinion,” said Augustine. “They took their turn once, in France.”
“Of course, they must be kept down, consistently, steadily, as I should,” said Alfred, setting his foot hard down as if he were standing on somebody.
“It makes a terrible slip when they get up,” said Augustine,—“in St. Domingo, for instance.”
“Poh!” said Alfred, “we’ll take care of that, in this country. We must set our face against all this educating, elevating talk, that is getting about now; the lower class must not be educated.”
“That is past praying for,” said Augustine; “educated they will be, and we have only to say how. Our system is educating them in barbarism and brutality. We are breaking all humanizing ties, and making them brute beasts; and, if they get the upper hand, such we shall find them.”
“They shall never get the upper hand!” said Alfred.
“That’s right,” said St. Clare; “put on the steam, fasten down the escape-valve, and sit on it, and see where you’ll land.”
“Well,” said Alfred, “we will see. I’m not afraid to sit on the escape-valve, as long as the boilers are strong, and the machinery works well.”
“The nobles in Louis XVI.’s time thought just so; and Austria and Pius IX. think so now; and, some pleasant morning, you may all be caught up to meet each other in the air, when the boilers burst.”
“Dies declarabit,” said Alfred, laughing.
“I tell you,” said Augustine, “if there is anything that is revealed with the strength of a divine law in our times, it is that the masses are to rise, and the under class become the upper one.”
“That’s one of your red republican humbugs, Augustine! Why didn’t you ever take to the stump;—you’d make a famous stump orator! Well, I hope I shall be dead before this millennium of your greasy masses comes on.”
“Greasy or not greasy, they will govern you, when their time comes,” said Augustine; “and they will be just such rulers as you make them. The French noblesse chose to have the people ‘sans culottes,’ and they had ‘sans culotte’ governors to their hearts’ content. The people of Hayti—”
“O, come, Augustine! as if we hadn’t had enough of that abominable, contemptible Hayti!1 The Haytiens were not Anglo Saxons; if they had been there would have been another story. The Anglo Saxon is the dominant race of the world, and is to be so.”
“Well, there is a pretty fair infusion of Anglo Saxon blood among our slaves, now,” said Augustine. “There are plenty among them who have only enough of the African to give a sort of tropical warmth and fervor to our calculating firmness and foresight. If ever the San Domingo hour comes, Anglo Saxon blood will lead on the day. Sons of white fathers, with all our haughty feelings burning in their veins, will not always be bought and sold and traded. They will rise, and raise with them their mother’s race.”
“Stuff!—nonsense!”
“Well,” said Augustine, “there goes an old saying to this effect, ‘As it was in the days of Noah so shall it be;—they ate, they drank, they planted, they builded, and knew not till the flood came and took them.’”
“On the whole, Augustine, I think your talents might do for a circuit rider,” said Alfred, laughing. “Never you fear for us; possession is our nine points. We’ve got the power. This subject race,” said he, stamping firmly, “is down and shall stay down! We have energy enough to manage our own powder.”
“Sons trained like your Henrique will be grand guardians of your powder-magazines,” said Augustine,—“so cool and self-possessed! The proverb says, “‘They that cannot govern themselves cannot govern others.’”
“There is a trouble there” said Alfred, thoughtfully; “there’s no doubt that our system is a difficult one to train children under. It gives too free scope to the passions, altogether, which, in our climate, are hot enough. I find trouble with Henrique. The boy is generous and warm-hearted, but a perfect fire-cracker when excited. I believe I shall send him North for his education, where obedience is more fashionable, and where he will associate more with equals, and less with dependents.”
“Since training children is the staple work of the human race,” said Augustine, “I should think it something of a consideration that our system does not work well there.”
“It does not for some things,” said Alfred; “for others, again, it does. It makes boys manly and courageous; and the very vices of an abject race tend to strengthen in them the opposite virtues. I think Henrique, now, has a keener sense of the beauty of truth, from seeing lying and deception the universal badge of slavery.”
“A Christian-like view of the subject, certainly!” said Augustine.
“It’s true, Christian-like or not; and is about as Christian-like as most other things in the world,” said Alfred.
“That may be,” said St. Clare.
“Well, there’s no use in talking, Augustine. I believe we’ve been round and round this old track five hundred times, more or less. What do you say to a game of backgammon?”
The two brothers ran up the verandah steps, and were soon seated at a light bamboo stand, with the backgammon-board between them. As they were setting their men, Alfred said,
“I tell you, Augustine, if I thought as you do, I should do something.”
“I dare say you would,—you are one of the doing sort,—but what?”
“Why, elevate your own servants, for a specimen,” said Alfred, with a half-scornful smile.
“You might as well set Mount ?tna on them flat, and tell them to stand up under it, as tell me to elevate my servants under all the superincumbent mass of society upon them. One man can do nothing, against the whole action of a community. Education, to do anything, must be a state education; or there must be enough agreed in it to make a current.”
“You take the first throw,” said Alfred; and the brothers were soon lost in the game, and heard no more till the scraping of horses’ feet was heard under the verandah.
“There come the children,” said Augustine, rising. “Look here, Alf! Did you ever see anything so beautiful?” And, in truth, it was a beautiful sight. Henrique, with his bold brow, and dark, glossy curls, and glowing cheek, was laughing gayly as he bent towards his fair cousin, as they came on. She was dressed in a blue riding dress, with a cap of the same color. Exercise had given a brilliant hue to her cheeks, and heightened the effect of her singularly transparent skin, and golden hair.
“Good heavens! what perfectly dazzling beauty!” said Alfred. “I tell you, Auguste, won’t she make some hearts ache, one of these days?”
“She will, too truly,—God knows I’m afraid so!” said St. Clare, in a tone of sudden bitterness, as he hurried down to take her off her horse.
“Eva darling! you’re not much tired?” he said, as he clasped her in his arms.
“No, papa,” said the child; but her short, hard breathing alarmed her father.
“How could you ride so fast, dear?—you know it’s bad for you.”
“I felt so well, papa, and liked it so much, I forgot.”
St. Clare carried her in his arms into the parlor, and laid her on the sofa.
“Henrique, you must be careful of Eva,” said he; “you mustn’t ride fast with her.”
“I’ll take her under my care,” said Henrique, seating himself by the sofa, and taking Eva’s hand.
Eva soon found herself much better. Her father and uncle resumed their game, and the children were left together.
“Do you know, Eva, I’m sorry papa is only going to stay two days here, and then I shan’t see you again for ever so long! If I stay with you, I’d try to be good, and not be cross to Dodo, and so on. I don’t mean to treat Dodo ill; but, you know, I’ve got such a quick temper. I’m not really bad to him, though. I give him a picayune, now and then; and you see he dresses well. I think, on the whole, Dodo ’s pretty well off.”
“Would you think you were well off, if there were not one creature in the world near you to love you?”
“I?—Well, of course not.”
“And you have taken Dodo away from all the friends he ever had, and now he has not a creature to love him;—nobody can be good that way.”
“Well, I can’t help it, as I know of. I can’t get his mother and I can’t love him myself, nor anybody else, as I know of.”
“Why can’t you?” said Eva.
“Love Dodo! Why, Eva, you wouldn’t have me! I may like him well enough; but you don’t love your servants.”
“I do, indeed.”
“How odd!”
“Don’t the Bible say we must love everybody?”
“O, the Bible! To be sure, it says a great many such things; but, then, nobody ever thinks of doing them,—you know, Eva, nobody does.”
Eva did not speak; her eyes were fixed and thoughtful for a few moments.
“At any rate,” she said, “dear Cousin, do love poor Dodo, and be kind to him, for my sake!”
“I could love anything, for your sake, dear Cousin; for I really think you are the loveliest creature that I ever saw!” And Henrique spoke with an earnestness that flushed his handsome face. Eva received it with perfect simplicity, without even a change of feature; merely saying, “I’m glad you feel so, dear Henrique! I hope you will remember.”
The dinner-bell put an end to the interview.



第二十二章 花谢草凋

  生命在一天天逝去,对汤姆也不例外。转眼两年过去,尽管他思念着远方的一切,但也从未感到过异常痛苦,因为人的情感就如一架装备完善的竖琴,只有“崩”一声弦都断了,才可能彻底打破和谐之音。当我们追忆那些充满贫困忧愁的日子时,总忘不了每一刻悄然流去的光阴曾带给我们的那些安慰和乐趣,因此,即使我们不是十分快乐,也不至于特别痛苦。

  汤姆在他仅剩的《圣经》上读到了圣徒保罗的故事,他开始学会“在任何处境下都随遇而安了”,这对他是一条非常有用的原则,这也与他由阅读《圣经》而养成的深思的习惯很相称。

  上一章里我们提到乔治少爷已代为回复汤姆的家信,这封信是用小学生圆体字母写成的,十分漂亮,以至于汤姆称赞道:“即使把信放在屋子的那头,从这头也可以看得一清二楚。”正如我们所知道的,信中提及家里发生的各种各样令人高兴的事情:克鲁伊大婶到路易斯威尔的一家糕饼店做雇工,她将凭手艺挣下一笔钱,这笔钱会全部储存起来做他的赎金;莫塞和彼得长得很快,在萨莉的照料下,小女娃已经能满院子跑了。

  汤姆的小木屋暂时上了锁,不过乔治在信上又说了,等到汤姆回来,他们就将小木屋重新布置一番,并对如何装饰扩建都作了一番绘声绘色的描述。

  乔治还在信尾罗列了学校的各项科目,每一科目都用大写的花体字母开头。另外,乔治还把新添的四匹小马驹的名字告诉汤姆。同一段里,也提到他的父母身体很健康。这封信其实简单明了,可在汤姆眼中却是当今文章中最美妙的一篇,他看了一遍又一遍,简直是爱不释手,甚至和伊娃商量是不是该镶在镜框里把它挂起来。只是,这项工程有一个障碍,信的正反两面没法同时看到。

  随着伊娃的逐渐长大,她和汤姆的友谊也日渐加深。伊娃在汤姆这位忠实温柔的仆人心中的神圣地位简直难以用语言来表达。汤姆一方面把她当作一个凡间的孱弱的孩童加以爱护,一方面又把她当作天上圣洁的天使加以崇拜。他敬慕而温柔的眼神望着她时,就像一个意大利水手凝视着自己的小耶稣神像。全心迎合伊娃的种种雅致的情趣,满足她成百上千种单纯可爱的向往,这是汤姆莫大的快乐。伊娃的种种憧憬就像一道彩虹一样笼罩照耀着她的孩童世界。汤姆变着法儿更换伊娃桌上的摆设,不时为她插一些奇异的花束。汤姆每天清晨到集市时,眼睛总盯着那些鲜花店,回去时,他就满载着为伊娃精心挑选的桃花或是香橙花。每当汤姆远远地看见伊娃从大门内探出金黄色的可爱的小脑瓜,天真烂漫地问道:“噢,汤姆叔叔,今天你给我带了什么?”时,总是欣喜若狂。

  伊娃的热情也不亚于汤姆,她处处为汤姆效劳。别看她还是个孩子,朗读起文章来却美妙悦耳。良好的音乐感受力,敏感诗意的想像力和对神圣崇高的事物的天生的向往使得她读起《圣经》来格外优美动听,汤姆还从未听过有谁读得像她这样棒的。起初,伊娃读《圣经》只是为了运这位出身卑微的朋友开心,可没多久,她自身真诚的天性显露出来,被这本神圣的经书所深深吸引。伊娃酷爱这本书,因为它在她小小的心灵中所唤起的神奇的向往和一些强烈而模糊的情感,是大多数富于激情和想象力的孩童所喜爱的一种心灵体验。

  伊娃在生活中最喜欢的是《启示录》和《预言书》,书中朦胧飘渺而又无比神奇的意象,热情洋溢的语言,正因为她不能完全理解,所以印象尤深。伊娃和她那位纯朴的朋友,一个老孩子,一个小孩子,有相同的感觉。他们只知道书中所描述的是天国里的荣光,他们的心灵为之欢欣鼓舞,却说不出为什么会这样。可是,在精神领域里,人们无法理解的东西并非一无是处,尽管自然科学上并非全然如此。这是因为,当一个人的灵魂在两个模糊的永恒点(永恒的过去和永恒的现在)之间苏醒过来时,周围的一切是那么陌生,让人毛骨悚然,惊颤不已。光明只照到他周围一小块地方,他必然十分渴望遥远的未知世界。透过灵感的雾柱,他听到人声喧哗,看到人影摇曳,这些与他内心的企盼遥相呼应,那些神秘的景象犹如刻有无人辨识的象形文字的符咒和瑰宝。他将这一切深藏于心,殷切等待有一天能穿越这层雾障,细致地加以辨认。

  故事进行到这儿,圣克莱尔一家已暂时迁居到庞切特雷恩湖滨的别墅去了。所有能离开那闷热而肮脏的城市的人们,都受不住炎炎夏日而躲到湖滨去享受清爽的凉风去了。

  圣克莱尔一家暂住的避暑之所是一幢东印度式的小型别墅,它的四周用竹子编成精致的回廊,可通向各处花园和游乐场所。别墅的公共起居室正对着一座大花园,园子里来自热带地区的奇花异草争相斗艳,园中有几条小路蜿蜒而至湖滨,湖水在阳光照耀下波光粼粼,宛如无数条小鱼在欢呼跳跃——这实在是一幅瞬息万变,美妙无比的图画。

  此刻正是日落时分,霞光万丈,地平线上金光灿烂,碧水中倒映出另一面天空,湖面上荡漾着一道道排红或金黄色的波纹。点点白帆,如幽灵般荡来荡去,小小金星在灿烂的光辉中频频眨眼,俯身看自己在湖面上不断跃动的倒影。

  花园里地势偏低的一顶藤萝架下,有一张长着青苔的小石凳。一个礼拜日的黄昏,汤姆和伊娃坐在这张石凳上,伊娃的膝盖上摊着一本《圣经》,她念到:“我望见一平如镜的海面,火焰跳跃,闪烁其中。”

  “汤姆,”伊娃忽然指向湖面,“那不就是吗?”

  “你说什么呢,伊娃小姐?”

  “你没看见吗,汤姆?”那孩子说着,一手指向那玻璃般的湖面。湖水上下波动,反射着天空中金色的光芒。“那不就是有火焰跃动的镜面吗?”

  “可不是吗,伊娃小姐。”汤姆说,接着唱道:

  噢,如果我有清晨的翅膀,

  我会飞向那迦南海岸;

  圣洁光明的天使啊,

  请把我送回我的家乡,

  那个叫新耶路撒冷的地方。

  “你知道新耶路撒冷在什么地方吗,汤姆叔叔?”伊娃问道。

  “嗯……在天空的云彩里,伊娃小姐。”

  “那我就能看见它,”伊娃说,“你看那些云彩,它们看起来就像珍珠镶嵌而成的一扇扇大门,透过它们,可以看到很远很远的地方。噢,金光闪烁。来,汤姆叔叔,唱首《光明天使》吧。”

  汤姆就唱起这首美仑美矣的赞美诗来:

  我看见一群光明天使,

  享受着天国的荣光;

  身着纤尘不染的白袍,

  手拿象征胜利的芭蕉。

  “汤姆叔叔,我看见天使了!”伊娃说。

  汤姆一点都不怀疑,连惊诧都没有。假使伊娃说她曾光临过天堂,汤姆也会相信的。

  “这群天使呀,我在梦中经常看见他们。”伊娃的眼睛渐渐变得迷离,如梦幻一般,她轻声哼唱:

  身着纤尘不染的白袍,

  手拿象征胜利的芭蕉。

  “汤姆叔叔,”伊娃说,“我要到那里去。”

  “去哪里,伊娃小姐?”

  那孩子站了起来,小手指向天空。此时,晚霞照耀着她金黄色的头发和粉红的脸颊,呈现出圣洁的光辉。伊娃的目光热切地投向空中。

  “我去那儿,”她说,“我去光明天使那儿。汤姆,我不久就会去。”

  忠心耿耿的仆人霎时觉得撕心裂肺般痛楚。他想起这半年来,小姑娘的手越来越纤瘦,皮肤越来越透明,呼吸也越来越急促。以前她在花园里嬉戏玩耍,一闹就是几个钟头,可现在没玩多久就疲乏无力了。汤姆常听奥菲利亚小姐提到伊娃的咳嗽用什么方子都不见效,就是现在,她滚烫的脸颊和小手还发着潮热呢。想到这些,汤姆似乎才领悟到伊娃话语的真正含义。

  世上有过伊娃这样的孩子吗?有的,可他们的名字只出现在墓碑上。这些孩子甜美的笑容,圣洁的眼眸,不凡的谈吐都已像宝藏一样,深埋在人们眷念的心里。多少家庭流传着同样的故事啊!活着的人们的全部美德和优点,同某一个去世的亲人的不同凡响的美德比起来,多么微不足道啊!仿佛有那么一群特殊的天使,他们的使命只是在尘世间逗留一段时间,让误入歧途的心靠近他们,以便升天时把他们带回天堂。你若是看到一个孩子有着与众不同深邃而有灵性的目光,有着超出一般孩子之上的温柔聪慧的话语,请别指望留住这个孩子,因为天国的印鉴已盖在这孩子身上,永恒的灵光已在这孩子眼中闪现。

  亲爱的伊娃,你就要走上回家的旅程,可是你的至亲仍然蒙在鼓里。

  突然,奥菲利亚一阵急切的叫唤,打断了汤姆与伊娃的谈话。

  “伊娃,伊娃!你这孩子,下露水了,不能再呆在花园了。”

  伊娃和汤姆急忙往屋子里跑去。

  奥菲利亚是一个富有经验的护理能手,她从小在新英格兰长大,对于缓慢而可怕的疾病的侵袭最熟悉不过,这疾病曾夺走了人世间最美丽可爱的生命。当你还没来得及发现有一根生命线已经断裂时,死亡的印记已无可挽回地盖在了他们身上。

  奥菲利亚小姐早就注意到了伊娃轻微的干咳,日渐明亮起来的脸颊。即使伊娃眼睛里光芒闪烁,可那由发烧而引起的虚飘的兴奋劲却逃不过奥菲利亚小姐的眼睛。她把这忧虑告诉了圣克莱尔,可他却急躁不安地把她的疑虑给顶了回去,和他平常那种满不在乎或和颜悦色的态度不大相同。

  “别再说这种不吉利的话了,姐姐,我讨厌这个。”他总是说,“你不是说孩子在长身体吗?孩子长个的时候,总会瘦一些的。”

  “可是她老干咳呀!”

  “噢,干咳?就算有一点,也没什么大不了的,也许是着了凉了。”

  “可是,伊莉查·简,还有埃伦,玛丽亚·桑德思都因为这个送了命呀!”

  “噢,别再提那些护理人员谣传的恐怖事件了。你们这些护理老手啊,就是过于敏感自负了。孩子们不能咳嗽,打喷嚏,一有点事儿就惶惶不安。我想你只要好好照顾孩子,不让她接触夜晚的冷空气,不准她玩得太累,就不会有事的。”

  可是圣克莱尔虽嘴上这么说,心里却越来越紧张和不安了。他每天都反复强调:“这孩子好得很呢。”“这点咳嗽不算什么。”“她只是肚子有点小毛病,孩子们都是这样。”单就这一点,就可以看出他内心的焦虑。他陪伴孩子的时间长了,带她出去兜风的次数也增多了。隔不了几天,他总是带回个药方或补药,嘴上却说:“这孩子并不需要这个,可吃吃总没坏处。”

  说起来,最让圣克莱尔感到痛心的是孩子的思想和感情一天天成熟起来。一方面,伊娃还保留着孩子耽于幻想的天性;一方面,她又时不时冒出一些让人诧异的,超凡脱俗的智慧的话语,听上去就像是圣谕一般。每当这种时候,圣克莱尔总是悚然若惊地一把揽住伊娃,仿佛这样无限的疼爱就能挽救她一样。他内心里涌出一股强烈的愿望,一定要保住这孩子,不让她离去。

  伊娃的心思全部放在了做善事上。她一贯慷慨宽容,近来又增添了一种女性特有的体贴温柔,让人感动。她还是和托普西及其他黑孩子们一起玩耍,只是现在更多的是站在一边看他们玩,并不亲自参加游戏。伊娃通常一坐就是半个钟头,先是含笑看着伙伴们奇特的恶作剧,后来脸上就蒙上了一层阴影,她的目光逐渐迷离,思绪也飘远了。

  “妈妈,”有一天她突然对她妈妈说,“为什么我们不教仆人们看书呢?”

  “什么话!你这孩子,可从来没有人这样干过呢!”

  “为什么?”伊娃问道。

  “因为读书对他们毫无用处,一点儿也不能让他们把活儿干得更出色。要知道,他们生来只是干活的。”

  “可是,妈妈,他们应该懂得《圣经》,了解上帝的旨意。”

  “有别人跟他们念就足够了。”

  “妈妈,可是我觉得每个人都要能自己弄懂《圣经》,即使没人读给他们听,他们也非常需要的。”

  “伊娃,你真是个古怪孩子。”她母亲说道。

  “奥菲利亚小姐就教托普西读书认字。”伊娃继续说。

  “是啊,可你也看到这样做的好处了吧?托普西可是我见过的最刁钻可恶的小鬼了。”

  “还有可怜的妈咪,”伊娃说道,“她顶喜欢《圣经》了,多希望自己能读懂它啊!我不能念给她听的时候,她该怎么办呢?”

  玛丽一边翻弄抽屉,一边回答说:

  “好了,伊娃。除了给仆人念《圣经》外,你慢慢会有许多事情要考虑的,哪里顾得上这个呢。我并不是反对给仆人念《圣经》,有空的时候我也那么做;可是,要是你得打扮得漂亮出去应酬时,就没那个闲功夫了。看看这个,”她继续说,“看这些珠宝,以后你进入社交场合,它们就是你的了。我第一次参加舞会就是戴这个。告诉你,伊娃,那天我可引起了不小的轰动呢!”

  伊娃拿起珠宝盒,从中取出一条钻石项链,若有所思地望着那些流光溢彩的钻石。她的心思显然不在这上头。

  “这些值很多钱吧,妈妈?”

  “当然,这些都是你爸爸特地让人从法国带回来的呢!它们可是一笔不小的财产。”

  “我希望,”伊娃说,“我能用它做点事情。”

  “你想做什么呢?”

  “我想把它们卖掉,然后在自由州买一块土地,再把我们家的仆人都带到那里去,我还会雇老师教他们读书认字。”

  伊娃的话被她母亲的笑声所打断。

  “我要教他们阅读《圣经》,让他们能看懂别人写给他们的信,”伊娃肯定地说,“我知道,起初这对他们很难,好像他们真的没法对付,汤姆是这样想的,妈咪也这样想,他们中的许多人都这么想,可我不那么认为。”

  “好啦,好啦,伊娃,你只是个孩子,这些你不懂,”玛丽说道,“你说话老惹得我头疼。”头疼是玛丽的护身法宝,只要谈话不称她的意,她就像搬救兵一样把它亮出来。

  伊娃悄悄溜出了房问。打那以后,她就开始全心全意地教妈咪识字了。

第二十三章 恩瑞克

  就在圣克莱尔一家在湖滨期间,圣克莱尔的哥哥艾尔弗雷德带着他十二岁的长子来和他们相聚了一两天。

  圣克莱尔和艾尔弗雷德这对双生子在一起构成了一幅称得上世界上最奇特美好的画面。同胞的血源天性并没让他们俩有任何相似之处,反而让他们俩迥然不同。尽管如此,仿佛有一根神秘纽带的维系,兄弟俩的手足之情要甚于一般兄弟。

  他们经常手挽着手在花园里散步。奥古斯丁生着一对蓝眼睛,满头金发,体态优雅柔和,相貌上显出生气勃勃的样子;艾尔弗雷德则长着一对黑眼睛,罗马人般傲慢的面容,四肢威武有力,做事雷厉风行。尽管兄弟俩常常攻击嘲笑对方的言行,可这丝毫不影响他们血浓于水的亲情。事实上,仿佛正是兄弟俩之间的差异才把他们结合得更紧,正如磁极的异性相吸一样。艾尔弗雷德的大儿子恩瑞克有着王子般的尊贵高雅,他和其父一样是黑眼睛,精神焕发,神采飞扬,他从见到堂妹伊娃的第一刻起,就被她的绰约的风姿所吸引。

  伊娃有一匹心爱的小马驹,浑身洁白如雪,这匹小马温顺之极,恰如它的女主人。骑上它有躺在摇篮里的平稳舒适之感。这时,汤姆牵着它到后面的走廊去了,另外一个约摸十二岁左右的第一代混血男孩儿也牵着一匹马走过来,他牵的是小黑马,价格昂贵,是不久前特地从国外买来送给恩瑞克的。

  恩瑞克对他新得的小马驹有种男子汉般的骄傲之感,他走上前从马僮手里接过缰绳,上上下下检查他的小马,突然,他眉头一皱,面色沉了下来,说:

  “这是什么,多多?你这懒鬼,今天早上你没把马刷干净吧?”

  “刷干净了,少爷,”多多怯生生地答道,“灰是它自己刚沾上去的。”

  “混帐!闭嘴!”恩瑞克说着,怒气冲冲地扬起鞭子,“你竟敢跟主人顶嘴?”

  那小马僮是个漂亮的混血儿,一双明亮的眼睛,和恩瑞克差不多的个头,光洁的额头上覆着一层卷曲的头发。当他开口申辩时,面孔挣得通红,眼睛也闪着光。看得出,这孩子身上有白种人的血统。

  “恩瑞克少爷,”多多刚张嘴,恩瑞克的鞭子已经狠狠抽在他脸上,同时他的胳膊也被拽住,硬生生被摁跪在地上。恩瑞克没命地抽打起来,直抽得他自己都气喘吁吁的。

  “哼,你这个放肆的贱货!这回你该知道不该回嘴了吧?把马牵回去,重新刷干净!给你点颜色,看你还明不明白自个儿的身份!”

  “少爷,”汤姆说道,“我猜多多想告诉你他把马牵出来时,马自己打了个滚。要知道,这马精神着呢,它身上的灰是它自己沾上的,我亲眼看见多多刷过马。”

  “没问你就别插嘴!”恩瑞克说道,转身踏上台阶,向站在那儿身穿骑士服的伊娃打招呼:

  “亲爱的妹妹,真抱歉,这蠢驴让你久等了吧!”他说,“我们在这张凳子上坐着等他们吧。咦,你怎么闷闷不乐呀,妹妹?”

  “你怎么能对多多那样残忍粗暴?”伊娃说。

  “残忍,粗暴?”恩瑞克惊讶地问,“你这话是什么意思呀,亲爱的伊娃?”

  “你再这样,我就不允许你叫我亲爱的伊娃了。”

  “亲爱的伊娃,你不了解多多,他就会撒谎,找借口,只有教训他,不准他开口,这才治得住他。祖父就是用这个方法对付黑奴的。”

  “可是,汤姆叔叔是从不说谎的。”

  “那他可是个非同一般的老黑鬼啰!”恩瑞克说道,“多多说起谎来可是和说话一样快的。”

  “你对他那样厉害,他被你吓得也会说谎呀!”

  “哎,伊娃,你要是那么喜欢多多,我可要妒忌了。”

  “谁让你打他,还冤枉他?”

  “哼,该教训的就得教训,否则,他就更张狂了,挨几下对他来说是家常便饭咧!你可不知道,这家伙精着呢!不过,如果你要是看了心烦,下次我不在你面前打他就是了。”

  伊娃并不满意,但她也知道要使她英俊的堂兄理解她的心思是徒劳的。

  多多很快牵着马驹过来了。

  “不错,多多,这一次你干得很漂亮。”恩瑞克比先前温和了,“过来牵住伊娃小姐的马,我扶她上去。”

  多多过来牵住伊娃的小马驹。他满脸愁云,眼睛红红的,看样子是刚哭过。

  恩瑞克为女士效劳可谓是殷勤熟练,颇有绅士风度,他自己也颇为此自负。他把他美丽的堂妹扶上马,把缰绳收过来,交到伊娃手里。

  可是,伊娃却朝着多多站的那一侧俯下身去。当多多把缰绳交给她时,她说:

  “多多,你真是好孩子,谢谢你!”

  多多惊讶地抬起头来,看到了一张甜美可亲的脸,他的双颊又荡开了红晕,眼圈里泪水直涌。

  “过来,多多,这是五分钱,你拿去买糖吃吧,”恩瑞克说,“走吧。”

  恩瑞克跟在伊娃的马后,顺着小路缓缓向前走去。多多站在原地,目送着他们的背影远去。这两个孩子,一个给他钱,一个给了他更迫切需要的东西——一句亲切和蔼的话。多多这孩子离开他的母亲才几个月,他是在一家奴隶交易所被买下来的,因为他生得漂亮,正好用来做马僮配那匹漂亮的小马驹。现在,他正在主人手下接受调教呢。

  多多被打的时候,圣克莱尔兄弟正在花园的另一头,把这一幕尽收眼底。

  奥古斯丁面色微红,但他只是以惯常的那种讥讽和漫不经心的口吻说道:

  “我想,这就是所谓的共和主义教育吧,艾尔弗雷德?”

  “哎,恩瑞克这孩子火气一上来,简直像个小魔王。”艾尔弗雷德的口气显得满不在乎。

  “你大概认为这对孩子来说,是一种挺有意义的锻炼呢!”奥古斯丁冷冷地说。

  “话也不是这么说。恩瑞克是个火爆脾气,我可拿他没办法,我和他母亲早就不管他了,随他去。不过,话又说回来,多多实在是个十足的小精怪,怎么打也打不服。”

  “共和主义教育开篇明志的话就是‘人人生而自由、平等!’你就是这样教育恩瑞克的吗?”

  “呸,”艾尔弗雷德不屑地说,“汤姆·杰斐逊这句法国风味的骗人的鬼话居然还在我们中间流传,简直是荒唐可笑!”

  “我想也是。”圣克莱尔意味深长地说。

  “因为,”艾尔弗雷德说,“很显然的,事实上,人人生来既不自由,又不平等。依我说,共和主义的那套言论一半是荒谬透顶的,只有那些出身高贵,受过良好教育,举止高雅又富于聪明才智的人才能享受平等的权利,下等人是绝对不行的。”

  “可是你没法让下等人信服呀!”圣克莱尔说,“在法国,他们曾一度当权呢!”

  “所以我们必须把他们打倒在地,让他们永无翻身之日!就像我这样……”说着,艾尔弗雷德一只脚狠狠地跺在地上,好像踩在某个人的身上。

  “一旦他们翻身,那可要天翻地覆呀!”奥古斯丁说,“比方说,圣多明戈就是如此。”

  “呸,”艾尔弗雷德说,“所以说,这种事在我们国家就得禁止。目前,有一种说法特别风行,说是要教育黑奴,提高他们的地位。对此,我们就得坚决抵制。下等人决不能接受教育。”

  “现在来说是不大可能了,”圣克莱尔说,“教育是非受不可的了,关键是怎么教育,我们以前的教育宗旨只能把他们引向野蛮残暴,断绝人的善良的天性,把他们变成凶猛的野兽,一旦他们占了上风,他们就会用同样的方法对付我们。”

  “他们永远也占不了上风。”艾尔弗雷德似乎非常自信。

  “对,”圣克莱尔说,“把锅炉烧得滚烫,关紧安全阀门,再坐在阀门盖上,看你会怎么收场。”

  “好,”艾尔弗雷德说,“那就等着瞧吧。只要锅炉坚固,机器运转正常,我就敢坐在安全阀门盖上。”

  “哼,路易十六时代的贵族老爷们可和你想的一样,现在奥地利的庇护九世也这么想。看着吧,总有那么一天,早晨醒来,发现锅炉爆炸,你们这帮人都得在空中相遇。”

  “用时间来证明一切吧!”艾尔弗雷德笑着用拉丁语说道。

  “我告诉你,”奥古斯丁正色道,“我们这时代如果还有什么力量像圣谕一般不可违抗的话,那就是人民大众的力量!下层阶级必将站起来,成为上层阶级。”

  “哼,又在宣扬你那套红色共和主义的东西了。奥古斯丁,你怎么没去搞政治演说呢——你肯定能成为著名的政治演说家的。不过,但愿你那些肮脏的民众站起来主事的时候,我已经作古了。”

  “且不管肮脏不肮脏,只要时机一到,他们肯定会反过来统治你们的。”奥古斯丁说,“而且,他们会以其人之道还治其人之身。法国的统治者不让群众穿裤子,结果呢,他们结结实实享受了一下不穿裤子的滋味。海地人民——”

  “够了,奥古斯丁。一谈起讨厌的海地人就没完没了!海地人不是盎格鲁—萨克森人,如果是的话,情况就大不一样了,盎格鲁—萨克森可是世界上最优秀的民族,永远都是。”

  “那好啊!我们的许多奴隶身上正流着盎格鲁—萨克森人的血液呢!”奥古斯丁抓住了话柄,“他们中有些人只有很少一点的非洲血统。因此,你得明白,他们和我们一样,有坚定不移的信念和深谋远虑的才能,只是多一点热带人的火气。一旦圣多明戈那样的时刻来临,他们身上的盎格鲁—萨克森的血液就会马上起作用的。他们是白种人的后代,我们身上的傲气,他们也有,他们不会永远像现在一样甘于被买卖交换。总有一天他们会揭竿而起,从此扬眉吐气的。”

  “荒谬,简直是一派胡言!”

  “喏,有句古话说得好:诺亚的日子怎样,将来的日子也怎样,人们吃喝住行,辛勤劳作,可洪水一来,把一切都冲毁了!”

  “奥古斯丁,你真富于巡回牧师的天资呢!”艾尔弗雷德笑着说,“你不用替我操心,权力在我手中,我稳操胜券呢!这个寄生虫样的民族,”他又狠狠跺了一下脚,说道,“现在被踩在我们脚下,将来也会如此。我们的武力足以对付他们。”

  “当然,像恩瑞克这样受过训练的子孙肯定会为守护你们的阵地而冲锋陷阵的啰!”奥古斯丁说道,“冷静沉着,常言不是说了吗,‘不能律己者不能治人。’”

  “这确实是个麻烦,”艾尔弗雷德若有所思地说,“毫无疑问,我们现行的制度很难将孩子培育好,对孩子太放纵了。你知道,南部的气候本来就让人火气冲天的,我拿恩瑞克真是没辙。说实话,这孩子慷慨大方,乐于助人,就是性子暴烈,发起脾气来像个火药桶一样。我想该把他送到北方去受受教育,北方比较崇尚服从,他可以和本阶级的人接触多些,少和奴隶们打交道。”

  “既然教育是人类最主要的工作,而我们现在的教育制度又如此不妥,照这样看来,这实在是个值得深思的问题。”奥古斯丁说。

  “不可否认,我们的制度在有些方面是不够妥当,”艾尔弗雷德说道,“但也不是一无是处呀!起码,它能把孩子们训练得勇敢果断,而下等民族的孩子正与此截然相反,这可是他们最大的缺陷。撒谎和欺骗已经成了奴隶们的普遍标志,我相信在这种情况下,恩瑞克对于诚实肯定有了更深的理解。”

  “不容置疑,这是一种非常符合基督精神的见解。”奥古斯丁说。

  “不管符不符合基督精神,这是事实,和许多事情比起来,在符合基督教义方面也不相上下呢!”艾尔弗雷德说。

  “或许是吧!”圣克莱尔说。

  “好了,不谈了,奥古斯丁,你瞧,我们在老问题上已经转了不下五百个圈子了。下一盘十五子棋,你看如何?”

  这对孪生兄弟走上台阶,在走廊里的一张竹几两旁坐了下来。这竹几小巧玲珑,上面摆着个棋盘,兄弟俩在摆棋子的时候,艾尔弗雷德又开口了:

  “我说,奥古斯丁,如果我有你这种想法,就会付诸行动。”

  “这我毫不怀疑——你是个行动家,可是,能干些什么呢?”

  “哟,你可以切实提高黑奴的地位嘛!”艾尔弗雷德的口气颇带嘲讽。

  “为那些重重压迫之下的黑奴提高地位,这和把整座埃特纳火山先压在他们身上再叫他们站起来有什么两样?如果社会上不采取一致行动,单熗匹马地干是成不了气候的,只有教育成为全民的教育,或者汇合一大批志同道合的人,这局面才有可能改观。”

  “你先下吧。”艾尔弗雷德说。于是,兄弟俩很快进入棋局,直到“得得”的马蹄声在走廊里回响起来。

  “孩子们回来了。”奥古斯丁一面说,一面已站了起来。“看哪,阿尔夫,你见过这么美的图画吗?”这确实是一道令人赏心悦目的景致:恩瑞克额头清亮,头发乌黑如墨又不失光泽,脸蛋灿若明霞。兄妹俩一路骑马过来,恩瑞克侧身向着美丽的堂妹,正开怀大笑。伊娃是蓝色的骑装,蓝色的帽子,运动之后显出生气勃勃,那透明的皮肤和一头金发越发显得美丽动人。

  “天哪!这可是个倾国倾城的女子哪!”艾尔弗雷德赞叹道,“奥古斯丁,不瞒你说,以后不知多少人会为她心碎哩!”

  “一点没错!老天知道,我有多么担心!”圣克莱尔突然痛苦地说,跑过去把伊娃从马背上抱下来。

  “伊娃,小宝贝,你不会太累吧?”他一边说,一边紧紧地把她搂在怀里。

  “哦,爸爸,我不累。”伊娃回答道,可是她急促而沉重的呼吸立刻让她父亲警觉起来。

  “亲爱的,你怎么能骑得这么快呢?这对身体有害啊!”

  “没事儿,爸爸。我觉得身体好极了,而且骑马让我快活,什么都忘了。”

  圣克莱尔把她抱入门厅,放在沙发上。

  “恩瑞克,你得好好看着她,千万别把马骑得太快。”

  “我会好好照顾她的。”恩瑞克坐到沙发边,握住伊娃的小手。过了会儿,伊娃缓过劲来了,圣克莱尔兄弟俩才离开去下棋,屋子里只剩下两个孩子。

  “伊娃,我爸爸只打算在这儿呆两天,你知道吗,这让我很难过,因为不知道要多久才能再见到你。如果我能和你在一起,我肯定会好好的,不打多多,不惹你生气。我不是故意打他的,只是因为我脾气太急躁了。其实,我对多多并不坏,我老是给他五分钱。你看,他穿得也不差,我想他过得还是蛮不错的。”

  “如果你身边没有一个人爱你,你会感到很富有吗?”

  “我?当然不会啰!”

  “你把多多买下来,他远离亲人,现在身边又没有一个人爱他;你还说对他好,这叫哪门子的好呢?”

  “可是,我也没办法呀!我又不能把他妈妈也买过来,我自己又不能爱他。我看,别的人也不会爱他吧!”

  “为什么不能爱他?”伊娃问道。

  “爱多多?!伊娃,你也不会让我这么干的,我可以很喜欢他,但是,人们是不会爱他们的仆人的。”

  “我就爱他们。”

  “这真不可思议。”

  “《圣经》上不是说了吗,我们必须爱每一个人。”

  “噢,《圣经》上的说法可是不计其数,但是人们不可能每条都照着做,从没有人这样干过。”

  伊娃不再吱声,只是沉思了片刻。

  “不管怎么说,”她说,“亲爱的哥哥,请你看在我的份上去爱多多,对他好一点吧!”

  “亲爱的妹妹,要是为了你的话,我什么都会去爱的,因为你是我见过的最可爱的小天使!”恩瑞克热切地表白着,英俊的脸庞激动得通红。伊娃天真地听着,脸上的表情并未变化,她只是说道:“我非常高兴,恩瑞克,希望你能记住对我的承诺。”

  开饭铃响了,兄妹俩停止了交谈。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 20
Topsy
One morning, while Miss Ophelia was busy in some of her domestic cares, St. Clare’s voice was heard, calling her at the foot of the stairs.
“Come down here, Cousin, I’ve something to show you.”
“What is it?” said Miss Ophelia, coming down, with her sewing in her hand.
“I’ve made a purchase for your department,—see here,” said St. Clare; and, with the word, he pulled along a little negro girl, about eight or nine years of age.
She was one of the blackest of her race; and her round shining eyes, glittering as glass beads, moved with quick and restless glances over everything in the room. Her mouth, half open with astonishment at the wonders of the new Mas’r’s parlor, displayed a white and brilliant set of teeth. Her woolly hair was braided in sundry little tails, which stuck out in every direction. The expression of her face was an odd mixture of shrewdness and cunning, over which was oddly drawn, like a kind of veil, an expression of the most doleful gravity and solemnity. She was dressed in a single filthy, ragged garment, made of bagging; and stood with her hands demurely folded before her. Altogether, there was something odd and goblin-like about her appearance,—something, as Miss Ophelia afterwards said, “so heathenish,” as to inspire that good lady with utter dismay; and turning to St. Clare, she said,
“Augustine, what in the world have you brought that thing here for?”
“For you to educate, to be sure, and train in the way she should go. I thought she was rather a funny specimen in the Jim Crow line. Here, Topsy,” he added, giving a whistle, as a man would to call the attention of a dog, “give us a song, now, and show us some of your dancing.”
The black, glassy eyes glittered with a kind of wicked drollery, and the thing struck up, in a clear shrill voice, an odd negro melody, to which she kept time with her hands and feet, spinning round, clapping her hands, knocking her knees together, in a wild, fantastic sort of time, and producing in her throat all those odd guttural sounds which distinguish the native music of her race; and finally, turning a summerset or two, and giving a prolonged closing note, as odd and unearthly as that of a steam-whistle, she came suddenly down on the carpet, and stood with her hands folded, and a most sanctimonious expression of meekness and solemnity over her face, only broken by the cunning glances which she shot askance from the corners of her eyes.
Miss Ophelia stood silent, perfectly paralyzed with amazement. St. Clare, like a mischievous fellow as he was, appeared to enjoy her astonishment; and, addressing the child again, said,
“Topsy, this is your new mistress. I’m going to give you up to her; see now that you behave yourself.”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Topsy, with sanctimonious gravity, her wicked eyes twinkling as she spoke.
“You’re going to be good, Topsy, you understand,” said St. Clare.
“O yes, Mas’r,” said Topsy, with another twinkle, her hands still devoutly folded.
“Now, Augustine, what upon earth is this for?” said Miss Ophelia. “Your house is so full of these little plagues, now, that a body can’t set down their foot without treading on ’em. I get up in the morning, and find one asleep behind the door, and see one black head poking out from under the table, one lying on the door-mat,—and they are mopping and mowing and grinning between all the railings, and tumbling over the kitchen floor! What on earth did you want to bring this one for?”
“For you to educate—didn’t I tell you? You’re always preaching about educating. I thought I would make you a present of a fresh-caught specimen, and let you try your hand on her, and bring her up in the way she should go.”
“I don’t want her, I am sure;—I have more to do with ’em now than I want to.”
“That’s you Christians, all over!—you’ll get up a society, and get some poor missionary to spend all his days among just such heathen. But let me see one of you that would take one into your house with you, and take the labor of their conversion on yourselves! No; when it comes to that, they are dirty and disagreeable, and it’s too much care, and so on.”
“Augustine, you know I didn’t think of it in that light,” said Miss Ophelia, evidently softening. “Well, it might be a real missionary work,” said she, looking rather more favorably on the child.
St. Clare had touched the right string. Miss Ophelia’s conscientiousness was ever on the alert. “But,” she added, “I really didn’t see the need of buying this one;—there are enough now, in your house, to take all my time and skill.”
“Well, then, Cousin,” said St. Clare, drawing her aside, “I ought to beg your pardon for my good-for-nothing speeches. You are so good, after all, that there’s no sense in them. Why, the fact is, this concern belonged to a couple of drunken creatures that keep a low restaurant that I have to pass by every day, and I was tired of hearing her screaming, and them beating and swearing at her. She looked bright and funny, too, as if something might be made of her;—so I bought her, and I’ll give her to you. Try, now, and give her a good orthodox New England bringing up, and see what it’ll make of her. You know I haven’t any gift that way; but I’d like you to try.”
“Well, I’ll do what I can,” said Miss Ophelia; and she approached her new subject very much as a person might be supposed to approach a black spider, supposing them to have benevolent designs toward it.
“She’s dreadfully dirty, and half naked,” she said.
“Well, take her down stairs, and make some of them clean and clothe her up.”
Miss Ophelia carried her to the kitchen regions.
“Don’t see what Mas’r St. Clare wants of ’nother nigger!” said Dinah, surveying the new arrival with no friendly air. “Won’t have her around under my feet, I know!”
“Pah!” said Rosa and Jane, with supreme disgust; “let her keep out of our way! What in the world Mas’r wanted another of these low niggers for, I can’t see!”
“You go long! No more nigger dan you be, Miss Rosa,” said Dinah, who felt this last remark a reflection on herself. “You seem to tink yourself white folks. You an’t nerry one, black nor white, I’d like to be one or turrer.”
Miss Ophelia saw that there was nobody in the camp that would undertake to oversee the cleansing and dressing of the new arrival; and so she was forced to do it herself, with some very ungracious and reluctant assistance from Jane.
It is not for ears polite to hear the particulars of the first toilet of a neglected, abused child. In fact, in this world, multitudes must live and die in a state that it would be too great a shock to the nerves of their fellow-mortals even to hear described. Miss Ophelia had a good, strong, practical deal of resolution; and she went through all the disgusting details with heroic thoroughness, though, it must be confessed, with no very gracious air,—for endurance was the utmost to which her principles could bring her. When she saw, on the back and shoulders of the child, great welts and calloused spots, ineffaceable marks of the system under which she had grown up thus far, her heart became pitiful within her.
“See there!” said Jane, pointing to the marks, “don’t that show she’s a limb? We’ll have fine works with her, I reckon. I hate these nigger young uns! so disgusting! I wonder that Mas’r would buy her!”
The “young un” alluded to heard all these comments with the subdued and doleful air which seemed habitual to her, only scanning, with a keen and furtive glance of her flickering eyes, the ornaments which Jane wore in her ears. When arrayed at last in a suit of decent and whole clothing, her hair cropped short to her head, Miss Ophelia, with some satisfaction, said she looked more Christian-like than she did, and in her own mind began to mature some plans for her instruction.
Sitting down before her, she began to question her.
“How old are you, Topsy?”
“Dun no, Missis,” said the image, with a grin that showed all her teeth.
“Don’t know how old you are? Didn’t anybody ever tell you? Who was your mother?”
“Never had none!” said the child, with another grin.
“Never had any mother? What do you mean? Where were you born?”
“Never was born!” persisted Topsy, with another grin, that looked so goblin-like, that, if Miss Ophelia had been at all nervous, she might have fancied that she had got hold of some sooty gnome from the land of Diablerie; but Miss Ophelia was not nervous, but plain and business-like, and she said, with some sternness,
“You mustn’t answer me in that way, child; I’m not playing with you. Tell me where you were born, and who your father and mother were.”
“Never was born,” reiterated the creature, more emphatically; “never had no father nor mother, nor nothin’. I was raised by a speculator, with lots of others. Old Aunt Sue used to take car on us.”
The child was evidently sincere, and Jane, breaking into a short laugh, said,
“Laws, Missis, there’s heaps of ’em. Speculators buys ’em up cheap, when they’s little, and gets ’em raised for market.”
“How long have you lived with your master and mistress?”
“Dun no, Missis.”
“Is it a year, or more, or less?”
“Dun no, Missis.”
“Laws, Missis, those low negroes,—they can’t tell; they don’t know anything about time,” said Jane; “they don’t know what a year is; they don’t know their own ages.
“Have you ever heard anything about God, Topsy?”
The child looked bewildered, but grinned as usual.
“Do you know who made you?”
“Nobody, as I knows on,” said the child, with a short laugh.
The idea appeared to amuse her considerably; for her eyes twinkled, and she added,
“I spect I grow’d. Don’t think nobody never made me.”
“Do you know how to sew?” said Miss Ophelia, who thought she would turn her inquiries to something more tangible.
“No, Missis.”
“What can you do?—what did you do for your master and mistress?”
“Fetch water, and wash dishes, and rub knives, and wait on folks.”
“Were they good to you?”
“Spect they was,” said the child, scanning Miss Ophelia cunningly.
Miss Ophelia rose from this encouraging colloquy; St. Clare was leaning over the back of her chair.
“You find virgin soil there, Cousin; put in your own ideas,—you won’t find many to pull up.”
Miss Ophelia’s ideas of education, like all her other ideas, were very set and definite; and of the kind that prevailed in New England a century ago, and which are still preserved in some very retired and unsophisticated parts, where there are no railroads. As nearly as could be expressed, they could be comprised in very few words: to teach them to mind when they were spoken to; to teach them the catechism, sewing, and reading; and to whip them if they told lies. And though, of course, in the flood of light that is now poured on education, these are left far away in the rear, yet it is an undisputed fact that our grandmothers raised some tolerably fair men and women under this regime, as many of us can remember and testify. At all events, Miss Ophelia knew of nothing else to do; and, therefore, applied her mind to her heathen with the best diligence she could command.
The child was announced and considered in the family as Miss Ophelia’s girl; and, as she was looked upon with no gracious eye in the kitchen, Miss Ophelia resolved to confine her sphere of operation and instruction chiefly to her own chamber. With a self-sacrifice which some of our readers will appreciate, she resolved, instead of comfortably making her own bed, sweeping and dusting her own chamber,—which she had hitherto done, in utter scorn of all offers of help from the chambermaid of the establishment,—to condemn herself to the martyrdom of instructing Topsy to perform these operations,—ah, woe the day! Did any of our readers ever do the same, they will appreciate the amount of her self-sacrifice.
Miss Ophelia began with Topsy by taking her into her chamber, the first morning, and solemnly commencing a course of instruction in the art and mystery of bed-making.
Behold, then, Topsy, washed and shorn of all the little braided tails wherein her heart had delighted, arrayed in a clean gown, with well-starched apron, standing reverently before Miss Ophelia, with an expression of solemnity well befitting a funeral.
“Now, Topsy, I’m going to show you just how my bed is to be made. I am very particular about my bed. You must learn exactly how to do it.”
“Yes, ma’am,” says Topsy, with a deep sigh, and a face of woful earnestness.
“Now, Topsy, look here;—this is the hem of the sheet,—this is the right side of the sheet, and this is the wrong;—will you remember?”
“Yes, ma’am,” says Topsy, with another sigh.
“Well, now, the under sheet you must bring over the bolster,—so—and tuck it clear down under the mattress nice and smooth,—so,—do you see?”
“Yes, ma’am,” said Topsy, with profound attention.
“But the upper sheet,” said Miss Ophelia, “must be brought down in this way, and tucked under firm and smooth at the foot,—so,—the narrow hem at the foot.”
“Yes, ma’am,” said Topsy, as before;—but we will add, what Miss Ophelia did not see, that, during the time when the good lady’s back was turned in the zeal of her manipulations, the young disciple had contrived to snatch a pair of gloves and a ribbon, which she had adroitly slipped into her sleeves, and stood with her hands dutifully folded, as before.
“Now, Topsy, let’s see you do this,” said Miss Ophelia, pulling off the clothes, and seating herself.
Topsy, with great gravity and adroitness, went through the exercise completely to Miss Ophelia’s satisfaction; smoothing the sheets, patting out every wrinkle, and exhibiting, through the whole process, a gravity and seriousness with which her instructress was greatly edified. By an unlucky slip, however, a fluttering fragment of the ribbon hung out of one of her sleeves, just as she was finishing, and caught Miss Ophelia’s attention. Instantly, she pounced upon it. “What’s this? You naughty, wicked child,—you’ve been stealing this!”
The ribbon was pulled out of Topsy’s own sleeve, yet was she not in the least disconcerted; she only looked at it with an air of the most surprised and unconscious innocence.
“Laws! why, that ar’s Miss Feely’s ribbon, an’t it? How could it a got caught in my sleeve?
“Topsy, you naughty girl, don’t you tell me a lie,—you stole that ribbon!”
“Missis, I declar for ’t, I didn’t;—never seed it till dis yer blessed minnit.”
“Topsy,” said Miss Ophelia, “don’t you now it’s wicked to tell lies?”
“I never tell no lies, Miss Feely,” said Topsy, with virtuous gravity; “it’s jist the truth I’ve been a tellin now, and an’t nothin else.”
“Topsy, I shall have to whip you, if you tell lies so.”
“Laws, Missis, if you’s to whip all day, couldn’t say no other way,” said Topsy, beginning to blubber. “I never seed dat ar,—it must a got caught in my sleeve. Miss Feeley must have left it on the bed, and it got caught in the clothes, and so got in my sleeve.”
Miss Ophelia was so indignant at the barefaced lie, that she caught the child and shook her.
“Don’t you tell me that again!”
The shake brought the glove on to the floor, from the other sleeve.
“There, you!” said Miss Ophelia, “will you tell me now, you didn’t steal the ribbon?”
Topsy now confessed to the gloves, but still persisted in denying the ribbon.
“Now, Topsy,” said Miss Ophelia, “if you’ll confess all about it, I won’t whip you this time.” Thus adjured, Topsy confessed to the ribbon and gloves, with woful protestations of penitence.
“Well, now, tell me. I know you must have taken other things since you have been in the house, for I let you run about all day yesterday. Now, tell me if you took anything, and I shan’t whip you.”
“Laws, Missis! I took Miss Eva’s red thing she wars on her neck.”
“You did, you naughty child!—Well, what else?”
“I took Rosa’s yer-rings,—them red ones.”
“Go bring them to me this minute, both of ’em.”
“Laws, Missis! I can’t,—they ’s burnt up!”
“Burnt up!—what a story! Go get ’em, or I’ll whip you.”
Topsy, with loud protestations, and tears, and groans, declared that she could not. “They ’s burnt up,—they was.”
“What did you burn ’em for?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Cause I ’s wicked,—I is. I ’s mighty wicked, any how. I can’t help it.”
Just at this moment, Eva came innocently into the room, with the identical coral necklace on her neck.
“Why, Eva, where did you get your necklace?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Get it? Why, I’ve had it on all day,” said Eva.
“Did you have it on yesterday?”
“Yes; and what is funny, Aunty, I had it on all night. I forgot to take it off when I went to bed.”
Miss Ophelia looked perfectly bewildered; the more so, as Rosa, at that instant, came into the room, with a basket of newly-ironed linen poised on her head, and the coral ear-drops shaking in her ears!
“I’m sure I can’t tell anything what to do with such a child!” she said, in despair. “What in the world did you tell me you took those things for, Topsy?”
“Why, Missis said I must ’fess; and I couldn’t think of nothin’ else to ’fess,” said Topsy, rubbing her eyes.
“But, of course, I didn’t want you to confess things you didn’t do,” said Miss Ophelia; “that’s telling a lie, just as much as the other.”
“Laws, now, is it?” said Topsy, with an air of innocent wonder.
“La, there an’t any such thing as truth in that limb,” said Rosa, looking indignantly at Topsy. “If I was Mas’r St. Clare, I’d whip her till the blood run. I would,—I’d let her catch it!”
“No, no Rosa,” said Eva, with an air of command, which the child could assume at times; “you mustn’t talk so, Rosa. I can’t bear to hear it.”
“La sakes! Miss Eva, you ’s so good, you don’t know nothing how to get along with niggers. There’s no way but to cut ’em well up, I tell ye.”
“Rosa!” said Eva, “hush! Don’t you say another word of that sort!” and the eye of the child flashed, and her cheek deepened its color.
Rosa was cowed in a moment.
“Miss Eva has got the St. Clare blood in her, that’s plain. She can speak, for all the world, just like her papa,” she said, as she passed out of the room.
Eva stood looking at Topsy.
There stood the two children representatives of the two extremes of society. The fair, high-bred child, with her golden head, her deep eyes, her spiritual, noble brow, and prince-like movements; and her black, keen, subtle, cringing, yet acute neighbor. They stood the representatives of their races. The Saxon, born of ages of cultivation, command, education, physical and moral eminence; the Afric, born of ages of oppression, submission, ignorance, toil and vice!
Something, perhaps, of such thoughts struggled through Eva’s mind. But a child’s thoughts are rather dim, undefined instincts; and in Eva’s noble nature many such were yearning and working, for which she had no power of utterance. When Miss Ophelia expatiated on Topsy’s naughty, wicked conduct, the child looked perplexed and sorrowful, but said, sweetly.
“Poor Topsy, why need you steal? You’re going to be taken good care of now. I’m sure I’d rather give you anything of mine, than have you steal it.”
It was the first word of kindness the child had ever heard in her life; and the sweet tone and manner struck strangely on the wild, rude heart, and a sparkle of something like a tear shone in the keen, round, glittering eye; but it was followed by the short laugh and habitual grin. No! the ear that has never heard anything but abuse is strangely incredulous of anything so heavenly as kindness; and Topsy only thought Eva’s speech something funny and inexplicable,—she did not believe it.
But what was to be done with Topsy? Miss Ophelia found the case a puzzler; her rules for bringing up didn’t seem to apply. She thought she would take time to think of it; and, by the way of gaining time, and in hopes of some indefinite moral virtues supposed to be inherent in dark closets, Miss Ophelia shut Topsy up in one till she had arranged her ideas further on the subject.
“I don’t see,” said Miss Ophelia to St. Clare, “how I’m going to manage that child, without whipping her.”
“Well, whip her, then, to your heart’s content; I’ll give you full power to do what you like.”
“Children always have to be whipped,” said Miss Ophelia; “I never heard of bringing them up without.”
“O, well, certainly,” said St. Clare; “do as you think best. Only I’ll make one suggestion: I’ve seen this child whipped with a poker, knocked down with the shovel or tongs, whichever came handiest, &c.; and, seeing that she is used to that style of operation, I think your whippings will have to be pretty energetic, to make much impression.”
“What is to be done with her, then?” said Miss Ophelia.
“You have started a serious question,” said St. Clare; “I wish you’d answer it. What is to be done with a human being that can be governed only by the lash,—that fails,—it’s a very common state of things down here!”
“I’m sure I don’t know; I never saw such a child as this.”
“Such children are very common among us, and such men and women, too. How are they to be governed?” said St. Clare.
“I’m sure it’s more than I can say,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Or I either,” said St. Clare. “The horrid cruelties and outrages that once and a while find their way into the papers,—such cases as Prue’s, for example,—what do they come from? In many cases, it is a gradual hardening process on both sides,—the owner growing more and more cruel, as the servant more and more callous. Whipping and abuse are like laudanum; you have to double the dose as the sensibilities decline. I saw this very early when I became an owner; and I resolved never to begin, because I did not know when I should stop,—and I resolved, at least, to protect my own moral nature. The consequence is, that my servants act like spoiled children; but I think that better than for us both to be brutalized together. You have talked a great deal about our responsibilities in educating, Cousin. I really wanted you to try with one child, who is a specimen of thousands among us.”
“It is your system makes such children,” said Miss Ophelia.
“I know it; but they are made,—they exist,—and what is to be done with them?”
“Well, I can’t say I thank you for the experiment. But, then, as it appears to be a duty, I shall persevere and try, and do the best I can,” said Miss Ophelia; and Miss Ophelia, after this, did labor, with a commendable degree of zeal and energy, on her new subject. She instituted regular hours and employments for her, and undertook to teach her to read and sew.
In the former art, the child was quick enough. She learned her letters as if by magic, and was very soon able to read plain reading; but the sewing was a more difficult matter. The creature was as lithe as a cat, and as active as a monkey, and the confinement of sewing was her abomination; so she broke her needles, threw them slyly out of the window, or down in chinks of the walls; she tangled, broke, and dirtied her thread, or, with a sly movement, would throw a spool away altogether. Her motions were almost as quick as those of a practised conjurer, and her command of her face quite as great; and though Miss Ophelia could not help feeling that so many accidents could not possibly happen in succession, yet she could not, without a watchfulness which would leave her no time for anything else, detect her.
Topsy was soon a noted character in the establishment. Her talent for every species of drollery, grimace, and mimicry,—for dancing, tumbling, climbing, singing, whistling, imitating every sound that hit her fancy,—seemed inexhaustible. In her play-hours, she invariably had every child in the establishment at her heels, open-mouthed with admiration and wonder,—not excepting Miss Eva, who appeared to be fascinated by her wild diablerie, as a dove is sometimes charmed by a glittering serpent. Miss Ophelia was uneasy that Eva should fancy Topsy’s society so much, and implored St. Clare to forbid it.
“Poh! let the child alone,” said St. Clare. “Topsy will do her good.”
“But so depraved a child,—are you not afraid she will teach her some mischief?”
“She can’t teach her mischief; she might teach it to some children, but evil rolls off Eva’s mind like dew off a cabbage-leaf,—not a drop sinks in.”
“Don’t be too sure,” said Miss Ophelia. “I know I’d never let a child of mine play with Topsy.”
“Well, your children needn’t,” said St. Clare, “but mine may; if Eva could have been spoiled, it would have been done years ago.”
Topsy was at first despised and contemned by the upper servants. They soon found reason to alter their opinion. It was very soon discovered that whoever cast an indignity on Topsy was sure to meet with some inconvenient accident shortly after;—either a pair of ear-rings or some cherished trinket would be missing, or an article of dress would be suddenly found utterly ruined, or the person would stumble accidently into a pail of hot water, or a libation of dirty slop would unaccountably deluge them from above when in full gala dress;-and on all these occasions, when investigation was made, there was nobody found to stand sponsor for the indignity. Topsy was cited, and had up before all the domestic judicatories, time and again; but always sustained her examinations with most edifying innocence and gravity of appearance. Nobody in the world ever doubted who did the things; but not a scrap of any direct evidence could be found to establish the suppositions, and Miss Ophelia was too just to feel at liberty to proceed to any length without it.
The mischiefs done were always so nicely timed, also, as further to shelter the aggressor. Thus, the times for revenge on Rosa and Jane, the two chamber maids, were always chosen in those seasons when (as not unfrequently happened) they were in disgrace with their mistress, when any complaint from them would of course meet with no sympathy. In short, Topsy soon made the household understand the propriety of letting her alone; and she was let alone, accordingly.
Topsy was smart and energetic in all manual operations, learning everything that was taught her with surprising quickness. With a few lessons, she had learned to do the proprieties of Miss Ophelia’s chamber in a way with which even that particular lady could find no fault. Mortal hands could not lay spread smoother, adjust pillows more accurately, sweep and dust and arrange more perfectly, than Topsy, when she chose,—but she didn’t very often choose. If Miss Ophelia, after three or four days of careful patient supervision, was so sanguine as to suppose that Topsy had at last fallen into her way, could do without over-looking, and so go off and busy herself about something else, Topsy would hold a perfect carnival of confusion, for some one or two hours. Instead of making the bed, she would amuse herself with pulling off the pillowcases, butting her woolly head among the pillows, till it would sometimes be grotesquely ornamented with feathers sticking out in various directions; she would climb the posts, and hang head downward from the tops; flourish the sheets and spreads all over the apartment; dress the bolster up in Miss Ophelia’s night-clothes, and enact various performances with that,—singing and whistling, and making grimaces at herself in the looking-glass; in short, as Miss Ophelia phrased it, “raising Cain” generally.
On one occasion, Miss Ophelia found Topsy with her very best scarlet India Canton crape shawl wound round her head for a turban, going on with her rehearsals before the glass in great style,—Miss Ophelia having, with carelessness most unheard-of in her, left the key for once in her drawer.
“Topsy!” she would say, when at the end of all patience, “what does make you act so?”
“Dunno, Missis,—I spects cause I ’s so wicked!”
“I don’t know anything what I shall do with you, Topsy.”
“Law, Missis, you must whip me; my old Missis allers whipped me. I an’t used to workin’ unless I gets whipped.”
“Why, Topsy, I don’t want to whip you. You can do well, if you’ve a mind to; what is the reason you won’t?”
“Laws, Missis, I ’s used to whippin’; I spects it’s good for me.”
Miss Ophelia tried the recipe, and Topsy invariably made a terrible commotion, screaming, groaning and imploring, though half an hour afterwards, when roosted on some projection of the balcony, and surrounded by a flock of admiring “young uns,” she would express the utmost contempt of the whole affair.
“Law, Miss Feely whip!—wouldn’t kill a skeeter, her whippins. Oughter see how old Mas’r made the flesh fly; old Mas’r know’d how!”
Topsy always made great capital of her own sins and enormities, evidently considering them as something peculiarly distinguishing.
“Law, you niggers,” she would say to some of her auditors, “does you know you ’s all sinners? Well, you is—everybody is. White folks is sinners too,—Miss Feely says so; but I spects niggers is the biggest ones; but lor! ye an’t any on ye up to me. I ’s so awful wicked there can’t nobody do nothin’ with me. I used to keep old Missis a swarin’ at me half de time. I spects I ’s the wickedest critter in the world;” and Topsy would cut a summerset, and come up brisk and shining on to a higher perch, and evidently plume herself on the distinction.
Miss Ophelia busied herself very earnestly on Sundays, teaching Topsy the catechism. Topsy had an uncommon verbal memory, and committed with a fluency that greatly encouraged her instructress.
“What good do you expect it is going to do her?” said St. Clare.
“Why, it always has done children good. It’s what children always have to learn, you know,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Understand it or not,” said St. Clare.
“O, children never understand it at the time; but, after they are grown up, it’ll come to them.”
“Mine hasn’t come to me yet,” said St. Clare, “though I’ll bear testimony that you put it into me pretty thoroughly when I was a boy.”’
“Ah, you were always good at learning, Augustine. I used to have great hopes of you,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Well, haven’t you now?” said St. Clare.
“I wish you were as good as you were when you were a boy, Augustine.”
“So do I, that’s a fact, Cousin,” said St. Clare. “Well, go ahead and catechize Topsy; may be you’ll make out something yet.”
Topsy, who had stood like a black statue during this discussion, with hands decently folded, now, at a signal from Miss Ophelia, went on:
“Our first parents, being left to the freedom of their own will, fell from the state wherein they were created.”
Topsy’s eyes twinkled, and she looked inquiringly.
“What is it, Topsy?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Please, Missis, was dat ar state Kintuck?”
“What state, Topsy?”
“Dat state dey fell out of. I used to hear Mas’r tell how we came down from Kintuck.”
St. Clare laughed.
“You’ll have to give her a meaning, or she’ll make one,” said he. “There seems to be a theory of emigration suggested there.”
“O! Augustine, be still,” said Miss Ophelia; “how can I do anything, if you will be laughing?”
“Well, I won’t disturb the exercises again, on my honor;” and St. Clare took his paper into the parlor, and sat down, till Topsy had finished her recitations. They were all very well, only that now and then she would oddly transpose some important words, and persist in the mistake, in spite of every effort to the contrary; and St. Clare, after all his promises of goodness, took a wicked pleasure in these mistakes, calling Topsy to him whenever he had a mind to amuse himself, and getting her to repeat the offending passages, in spite of Miss Ophelia’s remonstrances.
“How do you think I can do anything with the child, if you will go on so, Augustine?” she would say.
“Well, it is too bad,—I won’t again; but I do like to hear the droll little image stumble over those big words!”
“But you confirm her in the wrong way.”
“What’s the odds? One word is as good as another to her.”
“You wanted me to bring her up right; and you ought to remember she is a reasonable creature, and be careful of your influence over her.”
“O, dismal! so I ought; but, as Topsy herself says, ‘I ’s so wicked!’”
In very much this way Topsy’s training proceeded, for a year or two,—Miss Ophelia worrying herself, from day to day, with her, as a kind of chronic plague, to whose inflictions she became, in time, as accustomed, as persons sometimes do to the neuralgia or sick headache.
St. Clare took the same kind of amusement in the child that a man might in the tricks of a parrot or a pointer. Topsy, whenever her sins brought her into disgrace in other quarters, always took refuge behind his chair; and St. Clare, in one way or other, would make peace for her. From him she got many a stray picayune, which she laid out in nuts and candies, and distributed, with careless generosity, to all the children in the family; for Topsy, to do her justice, was good-natured and liberal, and only spiteful in self-defence. She is fairly introduced into our corps be ballet, and will figure, from time to time, in her turn, with other performers.
Chapter 21
Kentuck
Our readers may not be unwilling to glance back, for a brief interval, at Uncle Tom’s Cabin, on the Kentucky farm, and see what has been transpiring among those whom he had left behind.
It was late in the summer afternoon, and the doors and windows of the large parlor all stood open, to invite any stray breeze, that might feel in a good humor, to enter. Mr. Shelby sat in a large hall opening into the room, and running through the whole length of the house, to a balcony on either end. Leisurely tipped back on one chair, with his heels in another, he was enjoying his after-dinner cigar. Mrs. Shelby sat in the door, busy about some fine sewing; she seemed like one who had something on her mind, which she was seeking an opportunity to introduce.
“Do you know,” she said, “that Chloe has had a letter from Tom?”
“Ah! has she? Tom ’s got some friend there, it seems. How is the old boy?”
“He has been bought by a very fine family, I should think,” said Mrs. Shelby,—“is kindly treated, and has not much to do.”
“Ah! well, I’m glad of it,—very glad,” said Mr. Shelby, heartily. “Tom, I suppose, will get reconciled to a Southern residence;—hardly want to come up here again.”
“On the contrary he inquires very anxiously,” said Mrs. Shelby, “when the money for his redemption is to be raised.”
“I’m sure I don’t know,” said Mr. Shelby. “Once get business running wrong, there does seem to be no end to it. It’s like jumping from one bog to another, all through a swamp; borrow of one to pay another, and then borrow of another to pay one,—and these confounded notes falling due before a man has time to smoke a cigar and turn round,—dunning letters and dunning messages,—all scamper and hurry-scurry.”
“It does seem to me, my dear, that something might be done to straighten matters. Suppose we sell off all the horses, and sell one of your farms, and pay up square?”
“O, ridiculous, Emily! You are the finest woman in Kentucky; but still you haven’t sense to know that you don’t understand business;—women never do, and never can.
“But, at least,” said Mrs. Shelby, “could not you give me some little insight into yours; a list of all your debts, at least, and of all that is owed to you, and let me try and see if I can’t help you to economize.”
“O, bother! don’t plague me, Emily!—I can’t tell exactly. I know somewhere about what things are likely to be; but there’s no trimming and squaring my affairs, as Chloe trims crust off her pies. You don’t know anything about business, I tell you.”
And Mr. Shelby, not knowing any other way of enforcing his ideas, raised his voice,—a mode of arguing very convenient and convincing, when a gentleman is discussing matters of business with his wife.
Mrs. Shelby ceased talking, with something of a sigh. The fact was, that though her husband had stated she was a woman, she had a clear, energetic, practical mind, and a force of character every way superior to that of her husband; so that it would not have been so very absurd a supposition, to have allowed her capable of managing, as Mr. Shelby supposed. Her heart was set on performing her promise to Tom and Aunt Chloe, and she sighed as discouragements thickened around her.
“Don’t you think we might in some way contrive to raise that money? Poor Aunt Chloe! her heart is so set on it!”
“I’m sorry, if it is. I think I was premature in promising. I’m not sure, now, but it’s the best way to tell Chloe, and let her make up her mind to it. Tom’ll have another wife, in a year or two; and she had better take up with somebody else.”
“Mr. Shelby, I have taught my people that their marriages are as sacred as ours. I never could think of giving Chloe such advice.”
“It’s a pity, wife, that you have burdened them with a morality above their condition and prospects. I always thought so.”
“It’s only the morality of the Bible, Mr. Shelby.”
“Well, well, Emily, I don’t pretend to interfere with your religious notions; only they seem extremely unfitted for people in that condition.”
“They are, indeed,” said Mrs. Shelby, “and that is why, from my soul, I hate the whole thing. I tell you, my dear, I cannot absolve myself from the promises I make to these helpless creatures. If I can get the money no other way I will take music-scholars;—I could get enough, I know, and earn the money myself.”
“You wouldn’t degrade yourself that way, Emily? I never could consent to it.”
“Degrade! would it degrade me as much as to break my faith with the helpless? No, indeed!”
“Well, you are always heroic and transcendental,” said Mr. Shelby, “but I think you had better think before you undertake such a piece of Quixotism.”
Here the conversation was interrupted by the appearance of Aunt Chloe, at the end of the verandah.
“If you please, Missis,” said she.
“Well, Chloe, what is it?” said her mistress, rising, and going to the end of the balcony.
“If Missis would come and look at dis yer lot o’ poetry.”
Chloe had a particular fancy for calling poultry poetry,—an application of language in which she always persisted, notwithstanding frequent corrections and advisings from the young members of the family.
“La sakes!” she would say, “I can’t see; one jis good as turry,—poetry suthin good, any how;” and so poetry Chloe continued to call it.
Mrs. Shelby smiled as she saw a prostrate lot of chickens and ducks, over which Chloe stood, with a very grave face of consideration.
“I’m a thinkin whether Missis would be a havin a chicken pie o’ dese yer.”
“Really, Aunt Chloe, I don’t much care;—serve them any way you like.”
Chloe stood handling them over abstractedly; it was quite evident that the chickens were not what she was thinking of. At last, with the short laugh with which her tribe often introduce a doubtful proposal, she said,
“Laws me, Missis! what should Mas’r and Missis be a troublin theirselves ’bout de money, and not a usin what’s right in der hands?” and Chloe laughed again.
“I don’t understand you, Chloe,” said Mrs. Shelby, nothing doubting, from her knowledge of Chloe’s manner, that she had heard every word of the conversation that had passed between her and her husband.
“Why, laws me, Missis!” said Chloe, laughing again, “other folks hires out der niggers and makes money on ’em! Don’t keep sich a tribe eatin ’em out of house and home.”
“Well, Chloe, who do you propose that we should hire out?”
“Laws! I an’t a proposin nothin; only Sam he said der was one of dese yer perfectioners, dey calls ’em, in Louisville, said he wanted a good hand at cake and pastry; and said he’d give four dollars a week to one, he did.”
“Well, Chloe.”
“Well, laws, I ’s a thinkin, Missis, it’s time Sally was put along to be doin’ something. Sally ’s been under my care, now, dis some time, and she does most as well as me, considerin; and if Missis would only let me go, I would help fetch up de money. I an’t afraid to put my cake, nor pies nother, ’long side no perfectioner’s.
“Confectioner’s, Chloe.”
“Law sakes, Missis! ’tan’t no odds;—words is so curis, can’t never get ’em right!”
“But, Chloe, do you want to leave your children?”
“Laws, Missis! de boys is big enough to do day’s works; dey does well enough; and Sally, she’ll take de baby,—she’s such a peart young un, she won’t take no lookin arter.”
“Louisville is a good way off.”
“Law sakes! who’s afeard?—it’s down river, somer near my old man, perhaps?” said Chloe, speaking the last in the tone of a question, and looking at Mrs. Shelby.
“No, Chloe; it’s many a hundred miles off,” said Mrs. Shelby.
Chloe’s countenance fell.
“Never mind; your going there shall bring you nearer, Chloe. Yes, you may go; and your wages shall every cent of them be laid aside for your husband’s redemption.”
As when a bright sunbeam turns a dark cloud to silver, so Chloe’s dark face brightened immediately,—it really shone.
“Laws! if Missis isn’t too good! I was thinking of dat ar very thing; cause I shouldn’t need no clothes, nor shoes, nor nothin,—I could save every cent. How many weeks is der in a year, Missis?”
“Fifty-two,” said Mrs. Shelby.
“Laws! now, dere is? and four dollars for each on em. Why, how much ’d dat ar be?”
“Two hundred and eight dollars,” said Mrs. Shelby.
“Why-e!” said Chloe, with an accent of surprise and delight; “and how long would it take me to work it out, Missis?”
“Some four or five years, Chloe; but, then, you needn’t do it all,—I shall add something to it.”
“I wouldn’t hear to Missis’ givin lessons nor nothin. Mas’r’s quite right in dat ar;—’t wouldn’t do, no ways. I hope none our family ever be brought to dat ar, while I ’s got hands.”
“Don’t fear, Chloe; I’ll take care of the honor of the family,” said Mrs. Shelby, smiling. “But when do you expect to go?”
“Well, I want spectin nothin; only Sam, he’s a gwine to de river with some colts, and he said I could go long with him; so I jes put my things together. If Missis was willin, I’d go with Sam tomorrow morning, if Missis would write my pass, and write me a commendation.”
“Well, Chloe, I’ll attend to it, if Mr. Shelby has no objections. I must speak to him.”
Mrs. Shelby went up stairs, and Aunt Chloe, delighted, went out to her cabin, to make her preparation.
“Law sakes, Mas’r George! ye didn’t know I ’s a gwine to Louisville tomorrow!” she said to George, as entering her cabin, he found her busy in sorting over her baby’s clothes. “I thought I’d jis look over sis’s things, and get ’em straightened up. But I’m gwine, Mas’r George,—gwine to have four dollars a week; and Missis is gwine to lay it all up, to buy back my old man agin!”
“Whew!” said George, “here’s a stroke of business, to be sure! How are you going?”
“Tomorrow, wid Sam. And now, Mas’r George, I knows you’ll jis sit down and write to my old man, and tell him all about it,—won’t ye?”
“To be sure,” said George; “Uncle Tom’ll be right glad to hear from us. I’ll go right in the house, for paper and ink; and then, you know, Aunt Chloe, I can tell about the new colts and all.”
“Sartin, sartin, Mas’r George; you go ’long, and I’ll get ye up a bit o’ chicken, or some sich; ye won’t have many more suppers wid yer poor old aunty.”



第二十章 托普西

  一天早上,奥菲利亚小姐正忙着干家务活,突然听到圣克莱尔先生在楼梯口叫她。

  “下来,姐姐,我有样东西给你看。”

  “什么?”奥菲利亚小姐说着,走下楼来,手里还拿着针线。

  “我为你置办了件东西,你看,”圣克莱尔说着,一把拉过一个约摸八九岁的黑人女孩。

  这女孩是她的种族中最黑的那一类,她又圆又大的、发着玻璃光彩的眼睛迅速地打量着屋里的一切。看到新主人大客厅里的陈设,她惊讶得半张着嘴,露出一排光洁的牙齿。她的厚厚的卷发扎成许多根小辫子,向外散开着,就像阳光四射。她的脸上是两种奇怪的表情的混合——一面有几分精明狡黠,一面却像罩着面纱一样显得庄重严肃。她穿着一件由麻布片缝成的单衣,褴褛不堪,两只手在胸前交叉,一本正经地站着。总之,她的外表确有些精灵似的怪异——正如奥菲利亚小姐后来说的,就像个“十足的异端”,以致好心的小姐被弄得乱了方寸。她转向圣克莱尔,说道:

  “奥古斯丁,你带这么个东西过来做什么?”

  “当然是让你来教育的啰!就用你认为可行的办法。我觉得她是黑人中的小精灵。托普西,过来,”圣克莱尔说着,吹了声口哨,就像一个人唤自己的狗一样,“现在,给我们唱个歌,跳个舞吧!”

  托普西那玻璃球般的黑眸掠过动人的、调皮的灵光。这小东西一边用清亮的尖嗓子唱起一支古怪的黑人歌曲,一边用手和脚打着拍子,啪啪地拍手,碰着膝盖,高速地旋转着,喉咙里还发出奇怪的声音——这正是黑人音乐的特色。最后,她翻了一两个跟斗,拖长了尾音,就像汽笛般的怪诞,猛地落到地毯上;然后,又马上叉起双手,和先前一样平静地站在那儿,脸上呈现极端驯服神圣的表情,只是这种神情不时地会被她眼角流露出的几丝狡黠之气所打断。

  奥菲利亚惊奇无比,瞠目结舌地站着。圣克莱尔依然像顽皮的孩子一样盯着奥菲利亚,表情颇为得意。接着,他向小女孩吩咐道:

  “托普西,这就是你的新主人了。我把你交给她,你可得安分点。”

  “是,老爷。”托普西答道,那双狡黠的大眼睛不停地闪动着,脸上却依然一本正经。

  “托普西,记住,你要学好。”圣克莱尔说。

  “是,老爷。”托普西眨了眨眼睛,依旧谦卑地叉手站着。

  “喂,奥古斯丁,你到底要干什么?”奥菲利亚说,“你们家到处是这种讨厌的小东西,随脚都可以踩上一个。今天一早起来就看见门后睡着一个,门口脚垫上躺着一个,桌子底下还冒出一个黑脑袋瓜——这些小家伙站在栏杆上挤眉弄眼,抓耳挠腮,嘻嘻哈哈,还在厨房地板上翻筋斗。这会儿你又带一个干嘛?”

  “让你来训练,我刚才不是说了吗。你口口声声说教育教育,我想着一定抓个新的试验品送给你,让你试着按你的要求来教导她。”

  “我可要不了她,我忙得一塌糊涂。”

  “你们基督徒就是这样,你们会张罗着组织社团,找个什么可怜的牧师到未开化的人中间去混日子。我倒想看看有谁会把那些未开化的人带到自己家中亲自教育,就是没有!一遇到这种情形,你们不是嫌他们太脏太讨厌,就是嫌太麻烦,如此而已。”

  “奥古斯丁,你明知道我不是这样想的。”奥菲利亚小姐说,口气明显软了下来,“嗯,这可算得上是传教士真正的差事。”她说着,眼望着托普西,比先前亲切多了。

  显然,圣克莱尔这一着很灵,奥菲利亚非常警惕地听着。“不过,”她补充说,“我实在看不出有什么必要又买一个这样的小东西。家里多的是,那些就足够让我操心去应付了。”

  “就这样了,姐姐,”圣克莱尔把她拉向自己身边说,“说了一大堆废话,我真该为此向你道歉。其实,你很好,我说那些并不针对你。对了,这小女孩的情况是这样的:她的主人是一对酒鬼,开一家低级饭馆,我每次经过那儿,总会听见她的尖叫声和挨揍声,我都听得烦透了。她聪明滑稽,我想没准你还能把她教育过来,就买了下来,送给你试试。用你们英格兰的正统教育方法来训练,看能训练出个什么结果。我是没那个能耐的,就交给你了。”

  “好吧,我也只能尽力而为了。”奥菲利亚终于妥协了,便朝这个新门徒靠近,那样子就仿佛是一个善意的人向一只有些可怕的黑蜘蛛靠近。

  “她脏得厉害,还光着半边身子。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “那就先把她带下楼去,叫人给她好好洗洗,换身干净衣裳。”

  奥菲利亚小姐亲自把托普西带到厨房。

  “真搞不懂圣克莱尔老爷又弄个小黑鬼来干什么,”黛娜一面极不友善地打量这个新到的小姑娘,一面说,“我手下可用不着她。”

  “呸!”罗莎和简非常不屑地说,“让她滚远点!老爷又弄这么个下贱的小黑鬼来干什么,真不明白!”

  “去你的,也不比你黑多少,罗莎小姐,”黛娜接口道——她觉得罗莎有点含沙射影,“好像你自己是个白人似的,说白了你啥也不算,既不像黑人,又不像白人,我可是要么做白人,要么做黑人,绝不模棱两可。”

  奥菲利亚看见这帮人没谁愿意帮新来的小东西擦洗、换衣服,只得自己动手。简勉强帮了点忙,但也显出极不情愿的样子。

  描述一个没人理睬、邋遢的孩子第一次浴洗的具体过程,对文雅人来说实在有些不堪入耳。事实上,世界上有成千上万的人迫不得已在恶劣的环境中生存和死亡,对他们的同类来说,这简直是骇人听闻。奥菲利亚小姐真可以算得上是心诚志坚,言出必行。她勇敢地担负起为托普西擦洗之责任,没放过任何一处令人作呕的脏地方。老实说,在整个清洗过程中,她没法做到和颜悦色——尽管教义要求她极尽忍耐之能事。当她注意到小女孩肩背上一条条长长的鞭痕,一块块大的伤疤——她所生长的制度留下的不可磨灭的印迹时,从心底里生出怜悯之情。

  “你瞧,”简指着小女孩的疤痕说,“这不明显表示她是个捣蛋鬼吗?依我说,以后我们也得让她吃点苦头。我就恨这种小黑鬼,讨厌极了。我真搞不懂,老爷怎么会把她买回家。”

  简所叫的“小黑鬼”此时正以那种惯有的恭顺和卑微的神情倾听着这些评说。忽然,她那双亮眼睛一闪,瞥见了简的耳环。

  奥菲利亚给小东西清洗完毕,换了身合适的衣服,把她的头发也剪短了,这才颇为满意地说,小女孩比先前看着文明多了,说着,又开始在脑中勾画关于未来教育的计划。

  “你多大了,托普西?”

  “不知道,小姐。”小鬼答道,她咧嘴一笑,露出一排白牙。

  “怎么连自己的年纪都不知道!难道没人告诉你吗?你妈妈是谁?”

  “从来就没有妈妈。”小姑娘答着,又咧嘴笑了笑。

  “从来就没有妈妈?你在说什么?你是在哪儿出生的?”

  “从来就没出生过。”小姑娘继续否定着,还是咧嘴一笑,样子活像个鬼灵精。假使奥菲利亚小姐想象丰富,灵感活跃,没准她会认为这个小东西是从魔怪国度里捉来的一只黑不溜秋的怪物。可是奥菲利亚小姐毫无灵感,她呆呆的,一副严肃的样子。她有些严厉地说:

  “你不能这样回答问题,小姑娘,我不是和你开玩笑,你最好老实告诉我你是在哪儿出生的,爸爸是谁,妈妈又是谁。”

  “从来就没出生过,”小东西语气坚定地重复了一遍,“从来就没有爸爸,也没有妈妈,什么都没有。我,还有一群孩子都是一个拍卖商养大的,照管我们的是一个老大娘。”

  显然,这孩子说的是实话,简在一旁忍不住扑哧一声笑了,说:

  “唉,小姐,这种孩子遍地都是,他们小时候被拍卖商当便宜货买回家,养大了再到市场上去卖。”

  “你在主人家呆了多久?”

  “不知道,小姐。”

  “一年?一年多?还是不到一年?”

  “不知道,小姐。”

  “唉,小姐,他们什么都不懂,也不清楚时间概念。”简又插嘴说,“他们不知道一年是多少,也不知道他们的年龄。”

  “你听说过上帝吗,托普西?”

  小女孩显然对此一无所知,只照例咧开嘴笑了笑。

  “你知道谁创造了你吗?”

  “我想谁也没创造我。”小女孩短促地笑了笑,回答道。她似乎觉得这问题挺可笑的,眨了眨眼又说:

  “我想我是自己长出来的,不是谁创造出来的。”

  “你能做针线活吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问,同时心里想着该问小女孩一些更具体的问题。

  “不能,小姐。”

  “那你会做什么呢?你为以前的主人做些什么?”

  “打水,刷盘子,擦刀子,侍候别人。”

  “他们对你好吗?”

  “还行吧。”小姑娘答道,她的眼睛机灵地向奥菲利亚溜了一下。

  奥菲利亚对她们的谈话颇为满意,她站起身来,圣克莱尔正靠在她椅背上。

  “姐姐,你眼前是一块未开垦的处女地,把你的思想撒播下去,你要拔掉的东西相对很少。”

  奥菲利亚的教育观点和她的别的观点一样,总是不变更的。这种观点早在一百年前的新英格兰就流行过,至今仍在那些火车不通、偏僻淳朴的地方残留着。用简要的话叙述,大致就是:教育他们——在别人说话的时候,仔细听;做教义问答;做针线活;读书识字。如果说谎,就用鞭子教训他们。显然,在当今教育相当发展的情况下,这种观点已明显落后;但是,我们中的许多人仍记得,我们的祖辈确实用这种方法教育出一批相当出色的人物,这是不可辩驳的事实。不管怎么说吧,奥菲利亚还是用她那套办法对这个野孩子开始施教。

  家里人都知道托普西成了接受奥菲利亚小姐教化洗礼的新门徒。由于小女孩在厨房里老是遭白眼,奥菲利亚决定把她受训的主要范围限制在自己的卧室。读者恐怕会由衷地赞美奥菲利亚的自我牺牲精神,因为在此之前,连打扫房间都是她亲自动手,绝不让女仆插手,而这次却为了让托普西动手实践而做出让步,只为让小女孩学得一套本领。嗳,这确实不简单——一旦诸位读者有类似的经历,就会切身体会到奥菲利亚小姐的牺牲精神了。

  第一个早晨,奥菲利亚小姐把小姑娘领到自己的卧室,极其认真耐心地讲解了理床的艺术和诀窍。

  大家可以看到,此时的托普西浑身干净整洁,散满头的小辫剪得整整齐齐;她外面套着一条浆洗得很漂亮整洁的围巾,恭恭敬敬地站在奥菲利亚小姐面前,脸上的表情庄重得像在参加葬礼。

  “托普西,现在我来教你怎样理床,我对这个很讲究,你以后得严格按照我教你的去做。”

  “是,小姐。”托普西深深叹了口气,仍哭丧着脸,表情很严肃。

  “喏,托普西,你看着:这是床单的边,这是床单的正面,这是背面,记住了,嗯?”

  “是的,小姐。”托普西又叹了口气。

  “好,下面的床单必须包住长枕头——像这样;然后,整齐地掖到褥子下面去——像这样,你看清楚了没?”

  “看清楚了,小姐。”托普西回答,一副聚精会神的样子。

  “上面的这条被单呢,”奥菲利亚接着演示道,“必须全部铺下来,在放脚的那头掖好,掖得平平的——像这样,窄边铺在放脚的一头。”

  “是,小姐。”托普西像先前那样回答着——注意,我们得补上她一个让奥菲利亚毫不察觉的动作:在这位心地善良的小姐背过身去专心示范的时候,她的小门徒竟伸手抓了一副手套和一条丝带,敏捷地塞在了自己袖子里头,接着又像刚才一样,毕恭毕敬地叉着双手,站在那里。

  “托普西,现在你做给我看看。”奥菲利亚小姐说着,拉开了上下两张床单,在旁边坐下来。托普西从头到尾非常认真灵巧地实习着,奥菲利亚小姐比较满意。托普西把床单铺得平平整整,扯平每一道皱折,自始至终,表情严肃认真,就连她的老师看着都颇为感动。就在她快要结束的时候,不料一不谨慎,让丝带的一头从袖口飘出来,这东西马上引起了奥菲利亚的注意,她猛扑过来,抓住丝带,质问道:“这是什么?你这个淘气的坏孩子,你竟然偷了丝带!”

  丝带被扯了出来,可托普西竟毫不慌张,只是以仿佛莫名其妙的、惊诧的眼神注视着丝带,说:

  “天哪,这是菲利小姐的丝带呀,怎么会跑到我的袖子里来的?”

  “小家伙,你这顽皮的孩子,不许撒谎,丝带是你偷的!”

  “小姐,我发誓,我没偷,我根本没见过这条丝带。”

  “托普西!”奥菲利亚小姐正色道:“你知不知道撒谎是可恶的?”

  “我根本就没撒谎,”托普西回答,一副无辜的神情,“我刚才讲的全是实话,没有撒谎。”

  “托普西,如果你还继续撒谎,我就得动鞭子了。”

  “天哪,小姐,你就是打我一天,我还是这样说,”托普西开始哭诉了,“我根本就没看见丝带,肯定是我的袖子挂住了,一定是菲利小姐扔在床上,卷在被单里,就钻到我的袖子里去了。”

  托普西无耻的当面扯谎让奥菲利亚恼火极了,她一把抓住这个小东西,使劲摇着。

  “别再跟我撒谎了!”

  奥菲利亚这么一摇,竟然把托普西袖子里藏的那副手套给抖了出来,掉在地板上。

  “看见了吧!”奥菲利亚说,“你还敢说没偷丝带?”

  托普西当即承认偷了手套,但仍矢口否认偷了丝带。“听着,托普西!”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果你全部承认,我就不拿鞭子抽你。”在严厉督促之下,托普西不得不全部承认了,她阴着脸,再三表示愿意悔改。

  “好,现在你说说,到这儿以后你还偷过什么东西?昨天我还允许你到处乱跑呢,你肯定还偷过别的什么东西。老实告诉我,到底拿了些什么,说了我就不动鞭子。”

  “嗯……小姐,我拿了伊娃小姐脖子上那串红色的玩意儿。”

  “是吗,你这个孩子——说,还有呢?”

  “罗莎的耳环,那副红色的。”

  “两样都给我拿回来,现在就去。”

  “天哪,小姐,我拿不出来——我把它们烧了。”

  “烧了?胡说八道!快去拿,不然我可真要拿鞭子抽你啦。”

  托普西哭起来,一边哭一边申辩着,说她真的拿不出来。

  “你为什么要烧掉它们?”

  “因为,因为我顽皮,我真是太坏了,我也不知道怎么搞的。”

  就在这时,伊娃走了进来,一副天真无邪的样子,脖子上依然挂着那串珊瑚项链。

  “咦,伊娃,项链是在哪儿找着的?”

  “找着的?为什么?我一直戴着它呀。”

  “昨天也戴着?”

  “对。姑姑,昨晚上我忘了取项链,一直戴着睡觉。怎么啦?”

  奥菲利亚如堕五里云雾之中,摸不着头脑。这时,罗莎也进来了,头上顶着一篮子刚烫好的衣服,那双珊瑚耳环在她耳朵上荡来荡去,奥菲利亚一见,更加迷惑不知所以了。

  “我真不知道该拿这孩子怎么办!”她无可奈何地说,“托普西,这两样东西你没拿,为什么要承认?”

  “嗯,小姐,你要我招认,我实在想不出什么东西可以招认。”托普西一面说着,一面擦眼泪。

  “可是,我并没要你承认你没做过的事呀!”奥菲利亚无奈地摇摇头说,“这也叫做撒谎,和刚才撒谎是一码事。”

  “天哪,是吗?”托普西露出惊诧万分、天真无知的样子。

  “哼,这坏家伙嘴里没一句真话!”罗莎愤愤不平地望着托普西说道,“我要是圣克莱尔老爷,就抽她个鼻青脸肿,给她点颜色看看。”

  “不,不,罗莎,”伊娃开口说道,表情严厉,居然是一副大人的派头,“不许你这么说,罗莎,我可听不得这种话。”

  “天哪,伊娃小姐,你心地太善良了,你不懂怎样对付黑鬼。告诉你吧,对待他们这群人就得狠狠揍,没比这更管用的了。”

  “住嘴,罗莎,”伊娃喝道,“不准你再说一句这样的话。”这孩子目光炯炯,满面通红。

  一时间,罗莎给震住了。

  “谁都看得出来,这孩子完全具备了圣克莱尔家族的血统,说话激动起来,活像她爸爸。”罗莎一边往门外走,一边自言自语。

  伊娃站在那里望着托普西。这两个孩子分别代表了不同社会的两个极端:一个出身高贵,肤白如雪,金黄头发,眼睛深嵌,额头饱满而富于灵气,举止文雅;一个肤黑如炭,狡黠机敏,畏畏缩缩却也不乏聪慧。他们又分别是两个种族的代表:一个是撒克逊人,生长在世世代代享有高度文明、统治、教育,优越的物质生活和精神生活的环境里;一个是非洲黑种人,生长在世世代代遭受压迫、奴役、蒙昧,劳苦万端和罪恶无边的环境里。

  这种思想朦朦胧胧地萌芽在伊娃脑中,只是对于一个孩子来说,这种思想是相当模糊不确定的,更多地带有天性的色彩。伊娃纯洁的心里,有许多这类思想在酝酿活动,只是她无法明确表达。当奥菲利亚小姐一一数落托普西的顽劣行径时,伊娃脸上显出迷惘而忧郁的神色,她天真地说:

  “可怜的托普西,你为什么要偷东西呢!现在有人好好管着你,我也愿意把自己的东西拿出来与你分享,希望你以后不要再偷东西了。”

  这是托普西生平第一次听见真挚的话。伊娃话语中甜甜的腔调,她说话时的亲切感,一下子奇妙地感动着托普西那粗野的心。小女孩那亮闪闪的、灵动的眼眸里隐约有泪花闪动,可随即又轻轻笑了一声,像往常一样咧开了嘴——不,一个生平听惯了辱骂言语的人,陡然听见这么一句温暖人心的话,简直像做梦一样难以置信。

  到底怎么管教好托普西呢?这确实给奥菲利亚小姐出了个大难题。她的那套显然行不通,她得慎重思索一番,制定可行的教育方案。奥菲利亚把托普西关进了黑屋子,这一方面是作为缓兵之策,另一方面则是由于她认为黑屋子可以培养人的德性的奇怪思想在作怪。

  “我看这个小家伙是不打不成器。”奥菲利亚对圣克莱尔说。

  “噢,这个随你的便,你尽可以按照你的意图来管教她,反正我已把她全权委托给你了。”

  “孩子不打不成器,”奥菲利亚小姐坚持说,“我还没见过哪个小孩儿不打就能教育好的。”

  “哦,那是自然的,”圣克莱尔说,“你想如何处置就如何处置吧。不过,我倒有个建议,我看过她的主人用拨火棍揍她,有时用铁鍬或火钳把她打到地上,总之怎么顺手怎么打。想想看,她对这样肯定习以为常,如果你不揍得更狠一点,恐怕难以奏效。”

  “那该拿她怎么办呢?”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “你提出了一个严肃的问题,”圣克莱尔说,“在南方,鞭子对仆人失去效用,这太平常了,托普西就是一个。我希望你自己去找答案,该怎么对付这孩子?”

  “我实在没辙,从来就没见过她那样的孩子。”

  “这些孩子比比皆是,大人也是如此,你该用什么办法来管教他们呢?”圣克莱尔说。

  “我不知道,也管不了。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “我也不知道,也管不了啊,”圣克莱尔说,“报上有时登载的那些骇人听闻的事件,比如普吕事件,是如何发生的呢?恐怕好多是由于双方的心肠都逐渐变硬的结果——奴隶主变得越来越残忍,奴隶们则变得越来越麻木。鞭子和责骂就像鸦片烟一样,使人的感觉越来越迟钝。想要引起与先前同样程度的刺激,只能加大剂量。刚做奴隶主时,我便明白了这个道理,拿定主意决不开这个头,至少也要保住我的天性。结果呢,这群奴隶像宠坏了的孩子。不过,我仍然坚持认为这总比暴戾要来得好些。姐姐,你一直在我面前大谈教育他们的责任,现在我就给你一个孩子,让你亲自试验。这孩子只是千万个这类孩子中的一个。”

  “这种孩子是你们现行制度的产物。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “这我明白,可已经造成了,不是吗?现在的问题就是该拿他们怎么办?”

  “啊,我并不感谢你把她送过来让我做这个试验,可是我已经答应了,就会说到做到,尽力而为。”奥菲利亚小姐说。这之后,她果然为教化这个小门徒投人了极大的心力和热情,简直令人赞叹。她给托普西规定了每天的作息时间,要完成的事务的项目,并着手教她识字,练针线活。

  这小姑娘识字速度出人意料的快,不但学会了字母,还会阅读简易读物了。只是,做针线活对她来说是件麻烦事,这小女孩像猫一样灵活,像猴子一样好动,安安静静地做针线活对她是个束缚。因此,这小家伙不是把针折断,偷偷扔到窗外或塞进墙缝里,就是趁人不注意把毛线缠得一团糟,揉断或弄脏,甚至把满满的一轴子线团给扔掉。她的动作敏捷得像魔术师,而控制面部表情的本领也丝毫不逊于魔术师。就这样,虽然奥菲利亚也知道这样接二连三地发生意外情况是不可能的,但也看不出什么破绽——除非她整天啥也不干,只监视托普西的行动。

  托普西很快成了全家的知名人物。她变着法儿找乐,扮鬼脸,惟妙惟肖地模仿各色人物的神态。她会翻跟斗,跳舞,唱歌,爬高,吹口哨,耍口技,她这方面的天资简直多得令人咋舌。做游戏的时候,全家的孩子都成群结队地跟着她,一个个都欢呼雀跃,对她佩服之至——就连伊娃也不例外。看得出来,她对托普西的戏法着了迷,就像一只鸽子被一条花花绿绿,色彩斑驳的大蛇所吸引了。奥菲利亚小姐看到伊娃和托普西成天玩在一块儿,心里有些惴惴不安,便去找圣克莱尔,提醒他尽早防范。

  “哎,随她去吧,”圣克莱尔说,“托普西不会妨碍她的。”

  “可是,这小东西精灵透顶,会把伊娃给带坏的。”

  “不会的。她也许会带坏别的孩子,但不会是伊娃。坏东西落到伊娃心里,就像水珠落在菜叶上,一下子就滑落了,不会渗透进去。”

  “别那么肯定,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我决不让自己的孩子和托普西在一块玩。”

  “好吧,你的孩子不和托普西一块玩,”圣克莱尔说,“可我的孩子会和托普西一块玩;要是伊娃会学坏的话,早就学坏了。”

  起初,圣克莱尔家的所有上等仆人都瞧不起托普西,但不久就改变了看法。他们发现,要是谁欺负了托普西,不久便有一桩不大不小的倒霉事落到头上——要么是一副耳环或别的什么心爱的玩意儿不翼而飞,要么是一件衣裳忽然糟蹋得不成样子;或者,会意外地碰翻一桶热水;或者,当穿上漂亮衣服时,偏偏一盆污水从天而降,淋个正着。而且,事后你没法查出谁是肇事者。托普西多次被法庭审判传讯过,但每次都顶住了责问,表现出一副无辜、严肃而让人信服的神态。其实这些恶作剧是谁干的,大家心里都明镜似的一清二楚,但又找不出蛛丝马迹可以证明。再说,奥菲利亚小姐是非常公正的,没有证据决不轻易处理。还有就是,这些恶作剧的时间总选得十分巧妙,这就进一步掩盖了肇事者。譬如,报复罗莎和简这两个使女的时间总选在她们失宠的时候(这种情况经常发生)。这种时候,她们的申诉在主人那里得不到同情。总之,圣克莱尔家的仆人们不久便明白了,最好不要去招惹托普西,否则没好果子吃。

  托普西干起活来灵巧、利索,精力充沛,什么东西托普西都是一学就会,速度奇快。只教了几次,她便学会了如何把奥菲利亚小姐的卧室收拾得妥妥当当,竟让十分讲究的奥菲利亚也觉得十分满意,无可挑剔。要是托普西乐意(当然她不会常那样干),她会把被单铺得平平整整,枕头放得讲讲究究,地扫得干干净净,屋子收拾得尽善尽美,无人可比。如果奥菲利亚小姐经过三四天耐心细致的督促,认为托普西终于走上正轨而丢下她去忙别的事务时,托普西便会放纵地嬉闹、玩耍上一两个钟头。她不理床铺,自个儿扯下床套取乐,把长满卷毛的脑袋往枕头上直撞,撞得满头粘满了羽毛,活像个丑八怪。她还会顺着床杆爬上去,再从上往下来一个倒挂金钩。她还抓住被单,满屋子飞舞,给长枕头套上奥菲利亚小姐的睡袍,并用它作各式各样的表演,又是唱歌又是吹口哨,还不时冲着镜子扮鬼脸。总之,托普西就像奥菲利亚所说的,是个“骚乱制造者”。

  有一次,托普西把奥菲利亚小姐最好的一条大红轻飘的广东绉纱披肩当头巾裹在头上,在镜子前搔首弄姿,却被奥菲利亚撞个正着。原来是她疏忽大意把钥匙丢在了抽屉里,她犯这样的粗心以前还从未有过呢。

  “托普西,”奥菲利亚小姐忍无可忍,厉声喝道,“你为什么这么干?”

  “不知道,恐怕是我太调皮了,太坏了。”

  “我真不知该拿你怎么办,托普西。”

  “小姐,那您就打我吧,以前的女主人总是打我,不打我就不干活。”

  “可是,托普西,我并不想接人。如果你愿意做事,总是做得很好,为什么你不乐意做呢?”

  “哦,小姐,恐怕我是挨揍挨惯了,挨揍对我很管用。”

  于是,奥菲利亚把那“管用的法子”使了出来。托普西又是尖叫,又是呻吟,大声求饶,一时间闹得不可开交。可半个钟头之后,她又蹲在阳台台阶上,身边围着一群羡慕她的“小黑鬼”们,听她讲如何对挨打受骂报以蔑视的态度。

  “哈哈!菲利小姐还揍人呢!她连一只蚊子都打不死。我原来的主人才叫会揍人呢,直打得我皮开肉绽,真是厉害,那才真叫会揍人呢。”

  显然的,托普西认为自己所做的各种荒唐事是值得骄傲的,她把它们当作她吹牛的资本。

  “听着,小黑鬼们,”托普西向她的听众们郑重其事地说道,“你们知道你们每个人都是有罪的吗?记着,你,你是有罪的,咱们个个都是有罪的。当然,白人也有罪——这是菲利小姐说的。不过,我认为黑人的罪最大,而你们在座的都比不上我,我是罪大恶极,十恶不赦,谁都拿我没办法。我原来的主人成天咒骂我,我想我是这世上最大的坏人了。”说着,托普西翻了一个筋斗,爬到高处,得意洋洋地站在那儿,完全是一副神气十足、鹤立鸡群的模样。

  每到礼拜日,奥菲利亚便非常认真地教托普西做教义问答。托普西对文字的领悟能力非同一般,她上课时对答如流,连她的老师都很受鼓舞。

  “你认为这样教她有什么用处?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “哎,教义问答向来对孩子有益,是孩子的必修课。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “她能明白吗?”

  “哎,一开始她们当然都不懂,时间长了,她们自然会懂的。”

  “时至今日,我还不明白呢,”圣克莱尔说,“我非常清楚地记得,小时候你总让我背得滚瓜烂熟。”

  “噢,奥古斯丁,小时候你学得真棒,那时,我对你期望多大啊。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “难道现在就不期望了吗?”圣克莱尔说。

  “奥古斯丁,要是你仍像小时候那样,那该多好啊。”

  “姐姐,说实话,我也是这么想的,”圣克莱尔说,“好了,继续你的教义问答吧,兴许真有点用处。”

  姐弟俩谈话时,托普西一直斯斯文文地叉着手站着,像一尊黑色塑像。这时,奥菲利亚小姐给了她一道指示,托普西马上接口背诵道:

  “由于上帝准许人类自由运用自己的意志,我们的第一代祖先便从他们最初被创造的那个state堕落下来了。”

  背到这儿,托普西的眼睛扑闪了两下,脸上露出困惑的神色。

  “托普西,怎么啦?”奥菲利亚小姐问。

  “小姐,请问那个州是不是肯塔基州?”

  “托普西,哪有什么‘州’不‘州’的?”

  “我们的第一代祖先堕落的那个州呀!我过去常听老爷说我们是怎样从肯塔基州过来的。”

  圣克莱尔不禁哑然失笑。

  “姐姐,你必须给她解释清楚,否则她就会自己瞎琢磨了,”圣克莱尔开玩笑说,“那句话可以理解为移民咧!”

  “喂,奥古斯丁,拜托你别再多嘴多舌了,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“你老在旁边笑,我还怎么做事?”

  “好吧,我保证不再打扰你上课了。”圣克莱尔拿着报纸走进客厅,坐下来看报,直到托普西背完为止。她背得挺不赖,只是偶尔把几个重要字眼换错了位置,这样听上去就显得滑稽新奇。尽管奥菲利亚使尽了种种办法,托普西仍然改不过来,圣克莱尔虽然再三表示要信守承诺,却依旧幸灾乐祸地对此类错误感到好笑。圣克莱尔把托普西叫到身边,专让她背诵那些让人头疼的段落,纯粹为自己取乐逗笑。奥菲利亚几次抗议,可他仍顽固不改。

  “奥古斯丁,你老这么瞎掺和,我怎么教她?”奥菲利亚责怪道。

  “是的,这样做的确不好,我以后再不这样了。可是话又说回来,这调皮鬼在大字眼上被难住了,真让我开心。”

  “可你知道这是错的吗?”

  “那有什么关系,对她来说,只是换个字眼而已。”

  “是你让我把她教育好,引上正轨的,你忘了吗?她可是个有野性的孩子,你应该随时随地注意对她的影响才是。”

  “唔,有这么严重?那我就注意吧!不过别忘了,我也像托普西常说的,实在太调皮,太坏了。”

  奥菲利亚对托普西的教育就是在这种状态下进行了一两年。托普西就像一种慢性病,天天折磨着奥菲利亚小姐。渐渐地,奥菲利亚对这种折磨也习以为常了,就像病人对神经痛或偏头痛慢慢安之若素了。

  圣克莱尔对托普西这个捣蛋鬼很感兴趣,正如一个人喜欢一只鹦鹉或一条猎犬。托普西只要闯了祸,碰了壁,总会跑到圣克莱尔的椅背后避难;圣克莱尔呢,也总是极力为她圆谎、辩白。托普西还时不时从圣克莱尔那儿得到个把硬币的赏赐,她就用来买坚果和糖块,慷慨大方地分给别的孩子。说句公道话,托普西本性不坏,也很大方,除非为了自卫,她也不怀恨、伤害别人。现在,她进入了我们的“芭蕾舞团”,轮到她时,她将和别的演员一道同台献技。

第二十一章 肯塔基

  我们的读者也许并不介意停顿一小会儿去回顾一下肯塔基庄园里汤姆叔叔的小屋,看看自他走后那儿发生了什么事儿。

  一个夏日的黄昏,大客厅里的门窗大开着,迎来了凉爽的清风。希尔比先生正坐在门廊上,这个门廊与房间相通,从整个屋子一直贯穿到两头的阳台。他悠闲地斜躺在一只椅子上,两只脚搁在另一只椅子上。希尔比太太正忙着做针线,她脑子里似乎正盘算着什么,想找个机会说出来。

  “你知道吗,”她说,“克鲁伊收到了汤姆的一封信。”

  “哈,是吗?看起来他在那边交上好运了。老伙计过得怎么样?”

  “我想他的确是被一户好人家买走了,”希尔比太太说,“他们待他不错,活儿也不多。”

  “噢,那就好,我很高兴,真的非常高兴,”希尔比先生发自内心地说,“我猜汤姆挺适应南方的生活,没准就不想再回来了。”

  “恰恰相反,他非常急切地问赎他的款子什么时候能凑齐呢。”

  “这我可不知道啊,”希尔比先生说,“要是生意上有个闪失,麻烦就会接二连三地来,好比人陷在沼泽里,刚爬出来又掉进另一个泥坑里;借了甲的钱还乙的,再借丙的钱还甲的,你还来不及歇下来抽根烟,转个身,嘿,讨厌的借据又来了。讨债信纷纷而来,让你防不胜防啊。”

  “亲爱的,依我看,我们还是得想办法把问题解决掉。我们可以把马匹全卖了,再搭一个农庄,好还清欠款。你看这个办法行吗?”

  “哼,这多可笑,埃米莉。你算得上是肯塔基最出色的妇女了,可你也不明白,你根本不懂生意。女人总是不懂,以后也懂不了。”

  “可是,”希尔比太太说,“最起码你得让我知道你的处境呀,至少你可以开一张清单给我,上面写明别人欠你的和你欠别人的债务数额,这样,我就可以想想办法,看能不能帮你节省一点开支。”

  “哎,别再烦我了,埃米莉。我实在说不清,我只知道生意大概发展到哪一步,这些事可不像克鲁伊做馅饼,把周边都修得干净利索。我不是说了吗,你不懂生意上的事。”

  希尔比先生无法说服妻子,只好大声嚷嚷了,这是先生们在和妻子谈论生意时惯用的伎俩,既方便又让人无可辩驳。希尔比太太叹了口气,不再吭声。尽管她丈夫说她只是个妇道人家,诸事不懂,可实际上她却有一副思维活跃且讲究实效的头脑,她的意志力甚至比她丈夫要强得多,说她有经营生意的才能并不像希尔比先生所认为的那样荒谬。此刻,她的全副心思都放在如何履行对汤姆和克鲁伊大婶的诺言上,眼看希望越来越渺茫,她不禁叹起气来。

  “亲爱的,难道你不认为我们该设法把钱凑齐吗?可怜的克鲁伊大婶一门心思指望着这个呢。”

  “真是抱歉,看来当初我答应得太仓促了。我看你还是如实告诉克鲁伊吧,让她死了这条心。一两年之后汤姆会另娶别的女人的,克鲁伊也干脆再找个人跟了得了。”

  “希尔比先生,我向来教育下人们说,他们的婚姻与我们的婚姻一样神圣。我决不劝克鲁伊干那种事。”

  “真遗憾,夫人。你这套说教超越他们的身份地位,只会白白地给他们添烦恼。”

  “这可是《圣经》上的道德观呀,希尔比先生。”

  “好了,好了,埃米莉,我可没打算干涉你的宗教信仰,我只是说,这些对下人们并不合适。”

  “确实不合适,”希尔比太太说,“这就是为什么我打心眼里憎恨奴隶制度。亲爱的,我告诉你,我决不会对那些无依无靠的黑人们食言的。万一别无他法,我就去教音乐课——我一定会筹足这笔钱的,我亲自去挣。”

  “你该不会去干有损身份的事吧?埃米莉,我决不同意你那么干。”

  “有损身份?!比起失去那些可怜人的信任,哪个更有损身份?不,绝对比不上。”

  “好啦,你总是英勇无畏又超脱凡俗。不过,我认为你在采取这种唐吉诃德式的行动之前,最好考虑清楚。”

  这时,克鲁伊大婶出现在门廊尽头,谈话就此中断了。

  “对不起,太太。”她说。

  “有事吗,克鲁伊?”希尔比太太一边说着,一边站起身,向门廊尽头走去。

  “太太,请您看看这群poetry。”克鲁伊总喜欢把poultry(家禽)念成poetry(诗),尽管孩子们一再纠正,她还依然故我念poetry。“天哪,我可没看出这两个词有什么差别,poetry念起来很不错嘛。”她会如此说。

  地上趴着一群鸡鸭,克鲁伊站在一旁,脸色庄重,若有所思。看见这情景,希尔比太太不由笑了。

  “我在想,太太喜不喜欢吃鸡肉馅饼。”

  “说实话,我随便——怎么都行。”

  克鲁伊心不在焉地抚弄着这些小鸡,魂不守舍的神情显而易见。突然,她讪笑一声(黑人在做出没多大把握的建议时通常如此),说道:

  “天哪!老爷太太何必费神去筹那笔款子呢?怎么不用手头现成的东西呢?”克鲁伊又笑了。

  “我不懂你的意思,克鲁伊。”无可置疑,克鲁伊听到了希尔比夫妇的全部谈话。

  “哦,天哪,太太,”克鲁伊又笑了,说,“别人都把黑奴租出去赚钱呢!咱们可别在家里白养着一群人啊!”

  “嗯,克鲁伊,那我该把谁租出去呢?”

  “天哪,我可没主意。只是山姆说路易斯威尔有一家蒲垫铺,需要一个做糕饼的能手,还说每周给四块钱的工资呢,他是这么说的。”

  “噢,克鲁伊——”

  “噢,天哪。我想,太太,萨莉可以单独做点事了,萨莉在我手下学着做也有段日子了。说实话,她的手艺和我的也差不离了,如果太太您肯让我出去做的话,我就能赚够那笔钱。我做的糕点不管放在哪一家蒲垫铺都不会让太太丢脸的。”

  “是糕点铺,克鲁伊。”

  “天哪,太太,反正也差不多,字眼总是那么别扭,我总爱出错。”

  “可是,克鲁伊,你舍得离开孩子们吗?”

  “天哪,太太,两个男孩子都长大了,能干活,还干得不赖呢。萨莉可帮着照顾我的小女娃,这娃娃精神好着咧,也不用老是照看。”

  “路易斯威尔离这儿可不近呢!”

  “天哪,谁在乎这个呢?它在河的下游,离我家老头子不远吧?”克鲁伊望着希尔比太太问道。

  “不,它们还相隔好几百英里呢。”希尔比太太答道。

  克鲁伊的脸色立刻黯淡了。

  “别难过,到了那儿,你离他总比这儿近吧?”

  “克鲁伊,你尽管去吧,你挣的每个子儿我都原封不动收起来做你丈夫的赎金。”

  克鲁伊的黑脸立即满面生辉,熠熠闪光,犹如一朵乌云在明媚阳光的照耀下变成银白色。

  “天哪,太太,您真是太好了。我刚才还琢磨着这事呢。我自己什么都不缺,衣服、鞋都有,每一厘都能省下来。一年有多少个礼拜,太太?”

  “五十二个。”希尔比太太回答说。

  “天哪!这是真的吗?一礼拜四块钱,一年多少呀?”

  “二百零八块。”希尔比太太答道。

  “噢!”克鲁伊惊喜地叹道,接着问,“我要多久能筹足这笔钱,太太?”

  “大概要三四年吧。不过,克鲁伊,也不必你一个人等呀,我们也可以添补些。”

  “我可不愿听到太太们说去教什么课,老爷说的对,这不行。只要我有一双手,我们家的人就不会到那种地步。”

  “别担心,克鲁伊,我会顾全家里的面子的。”

  “哦,我原本没什么打算,山姆要把几匹马赶到河边去,他叫我和他一块走,我这就去收拾一下东西。如果太太没意见的话,那我明儿一早就走了。对了,还得麻烦太太写一张通行证和一封推荐信。”

  “噢,克鲁伊,如果希尔比先生不反对,我一定会把事情办妥。我这就去和他商量商量。”

  希尔比太太上楼去了,克鲁伊大婶欢天喜地地回屋去准备。

  乔治走进克鲁伊大婶的小屋时,她正忙着整理孩子们的衣服。“天哪,乔治少爷,你大概还不知道吧,我明天就要到路易斯威尔去了。”

  克鲁伊招呼说:“我想了想,还是把妹妹的东西收拾一下,把一切弄得整整齐齐。我可要走了,乔治少爷。每个礼拜四块钱呢,太太答应要把它们攒起来赎我家老头子。”

  “唷,”乔治说道,“这可是桩好差事呢!可你怎么去呢?”

  “明天我和山姆一块走。乔治少爷,现在您能坐下来写封信给我家老头子吗?对,把这事儿告诉他。”

  “那当然,”乔治说,“汤姆叔叔收到我们的信不知会高兴成什么样子呢!我去房间拿纸和墨水。然后呢,克鲁伊大婶,你看我们还可以把新添马匹的一揽子事儿也告诉他。”

  “现在就写,开始吧,乔治少爷。你在这儿写信,我去弄点鸡肉和别的菜。唉,你和你可怜的老婶子一起吃饭的机会可不多了。”
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 19
Miss Ophelia’s Experiences and Opinions Continued
“Tom, you needn’t get me the horses. I don’t want to go,” she said.
“Why not, Miss Eva?”
“These things sink into my heart, Tom,” said Eva,—“they sink into my heart,” she repeated, earnestly. “I don’t want to go;” and she turned from Tom, and went into the house.
A few days after, another woman came, in old Prue’s place, to bring the rusks; Miss Ophelia was in the kitchen.
“Lor!” said Dinah, “what’s got Prue?”
“Prue isn’t coming any more,” said the woman, mysteriously.
“Why not?” said Dinah. “she an’t dead, is she?”
“We doesn’t exactly know. She’s down cellar,” said the woman, glancing at Miss Ophelia.
After Miss Ophelia had taken the rusks, Dinah followed the woman to the door.
“What has got Prue, any how?” she said.
The woman seemed desirous, yet reluctant, to speak, and answered, in low, mysterious tone.
“Well, you mustn’t tell nobody, Prue, she got drunk agin,—and they had her down cellar,—and thar they left her all day,—and I hearn ’em saying that the flies had got to her,—and she’s dead!”
Dinah held up her hands, and, turning, saw close by her side the spirit-like form of Evangeline, her large, mystic eyes dilated with horror, and every drop of blood driven from her lips and cheeks.
“Lor bless us! Miss Eva’s gwine to faint away! What go us all, to let her har such talk? Her pa’ll be rail mad.”
“I shan’t faint, Dinah,” said the child, firmly; “and why shouldn’t I hear it? It an’t so much for me to hear it, as for poor Prue to suffer it.”
“Lor sakes! it isn’t for sweet, delicate young ladies, like you,—these yer stories isn’t; it’s enough to kill ’em!”
Eva sighed again, and walked up stairs with a slow and melancholy step.
Miss Ophelia anxiously inquired the woman’s story. Dinah gave a very garrulous version of it, to which Tom added the particulars which he had drawn from her that morning.
“An abominable business,—perfectly horrible!” she exclaimed, as she entered the room where St. Clare lay reading his paper.
“Pray, what iniquity has turned up now?” said he.
“What now? why, those folks have whipped Prue to death!” said Miss Ophelia, going on, with great strength of detail, into the story, and enlarging on its most shocking particulars.
“I thought it would come to that, some time,” said St. Clare, going on with his paper.
“Thought so!—an’t you going to do anything about it?” said Miss Ophelia. “Haven’t you got any selectmen, or anybody, to interfere and look after such matters?”
“It’s commonly supposed that the property interest is a sufficient guard in these cases. If people choose to ruin their own possessions, I don’t know what’s to be done. It seems the poor creature was a thief and a drunkard; and so there won’t be much hope to get up sympathy for her.”
“It is perfectly outrageous,—it is horrid, Augustine! It will certainly bring down vengeance upon you.”
“My dear cousin, I didn’t do it, and I can’t help it; I would, if I could. If low-minded, brutal people will act like themselves, what am I to do? they have absolute control; they are irresponsible despots. There would be no use in interfering; there is no law that amounts to anything practically, for such a case. The best we can do is to shut our eyes and ears, and let it alone. It’s the only resource left us.”
“How can you shut your eyes and ears? How can you let such things alone?”
“My dear child, what do you expect? Here is a whole class,—debased, uneducated, indolent, provoking,—put, without any sort of terms or conditions, entirely into the hands of such people as the majority in our world are; people who have neither consideration nor self-control, who haven’t even an enlightened regard to their own interest,—for that’s the case with the largest half of mankind. Of course, in a community so organized, what can a man of honorable and humane feelings do, but shut his eyes all he can, and harden his heart? I can’t buy every poor wretch I see. I can’t turn knight-errant, and undertake to redress every individual case of wrong in such a city as this. The most I can do is to try and keep out of the way of it.”
St. Clare’s fine countenance was for a moment overcast; he said,
“Come, cousin, don’t stand there looking like one of the Fates; you’ve only seen a peep through the curtain,—a specimen of what is going on, the world over, in some shape or other. If we are to be prying and spying into all the dismals of life, we should have no heart to anything. ’T is like looking too close into the details of Dinah’s kitchen;” and St. Clare lay back on the sofa, and busied himself with his paper.
Miss Ophelia sat down, and pulled out her knitting-work, and sat there grim with indignation. She knit and knit, but while she mused the fire burned; at last she broke out—“I tell you, Augustine, I can’t get over things so, if you can. It’s a perfect abomination for you to defend such a system,—that’s my mind!”
“What now?” said St. Clare, looking up. “At it again, hey?”
“I say it’s perfectly abominable for you to defend such a system!” said Miss Ophelia, with increasing warmth.
“I defend it, my dear lady? Who ever said I did defend it?” said St. Clare.
“Of course, you defend it,—you all do,—all you Southerners. What do you have slaves for, if you don’t?”
“Are you such a sweet innocent as to suppose nobody in this world ever does what they don’t think is right? Don’t you, or didn’t you ever, do anything that you did not think quite right?”
“If I do, I repent of it, I hope,” said Miss Ophelia, rattling her needles with energy.
“So do I,” said St. Clare, peeling his orange; “I’m repenting of it all the time.”
“What do you keep on doing it for?”
“Didn’t you ever keep on doing wrong, after you’d repented, my good cousin?”
“Well, only when I’ve been very much tempted,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Well, I’m very much tempted,” said St. Clare; “that’s just my difficulty.”
“But I always resolve I won’t and I try to break off.”
“Well, I have been resolving I won’t, off and on, these ten years,” said St. Clare; “but I haven’t, some how, got clear. Have you got clear of all your sins, cousin?”
“Cousin Augustine,” said Miss Ophelia, seriously, and laying down her knitting-work, “I suppose I deserve that you should reprove my short-comings. I know all you say is true enough; nobody else feels them more than I do; but it does seem to me, after all, there is some difference between me and you. It seems to me I would cut off my right hand sooner than keep on, from day to day, doing what I thought was wrong. But, then, my conduct is so inconsistent with my profession, I don’t wonder you reprove me.”
“O, now, cousin,” said Augustine, sitting down on the floor, and laying his head back in her lap, “don’t take on so awfully serious! You know what a good-for-nothing, saucy boy I always was. I love to poke you up,—that’s all,—just to see you get earnest. I do think you are desperately, distressingly good; it tires me to death to think of it.”
“But this is a serious subject, my boy, Auguste,” said Miss Ophelia, laying her hand on his forehead.
“Dismally so,” said he; “and I—well, I never want to talk seriously in hot weather. What with mosquitos and all, a fellow can’t get himself up to any very sublime moral flights; and I believe,” said St. Clare, suddenly rousing himself up, “there’s a theory, now! I understand now why northern nations are always more virtuous than southern ones,—I see into that whole subject.”
“O, Augustine, you are a sad rattle-brain!”
“Am I? Well, so I am, I suppose; but for once I will be serious, now; but you must hand me that basket of oranges;—you see, you’ll have to ‘stay me with flagons and comfort me with apples,’ if I’m going to make this effort. Now,” said Augustine, drawing the basket up, “I’ll begin: When, in the course of human events, it becomes necessary for a fellow to hold two or three dozen of his fellow-worms in captivity, a decent regard to the opinions of society requires—”
“I don’t see that you are growing more serious,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Wait,—I’m coming on,—you’ll hear. The short of the matter is, cousin,” said he, his handsome face suddenly settling into an earnest and serious expression, “on this abstract question of slavery there can, as I think, be but one opinion. Planters, who have money to make by it,—clergymen, who have planters to please,—politicians, who want to rule by it,—may warp and bend language and ethics to a degree that shall astonish the world at their ingenuity; they can press nature and the Bible, and nobody knows what else, into the service; but, after all, neither they nor the world believe in it one particle the more. It comes from the devil, that’s the short of it;—and, to my mind, it’s a pretty respectable specimen of what he can do in his own line.”
Miss Ophelia stopped her knitting, and looked surprised, and St. Clare, apparently enjoying her astonishment, went on.
“You seem to wonder; but if you will get me fairly at it, I’ll make a clean breast of it. This cursed business, accursed of God and man, what is it? Strip it of all its ornament, run it down to the root and nucleus of the whole, and what is it? Why, because my brother Quashy is ignorant and weak, and I am intelligent and strong,—because I know how, and can do it,—therefore, I may steal all he has, keep it, and give him only such and so much as suits my fancy. Whatever is too hard, too dirty, too disagreeable, for me, I may set Quashy to doing. Because I don’t like work, Quashy shall work. Because the sun burns me, Quashy shall stay in the sun. Quashy shall earn the money, and I will spend it. Quashy shall lie down in every puddle, that I may walk over dry-shod. Quashy shall do my will, and not his, all the days of his mortal life, and have such chance of getting to heaven, at last, as I find convenient. This I take to be about what slavery is. I defy anybody on earth to read our slave-code, as it stands in our law-books, and make anything else of it. Talk of the abuses of slavery! Humbug! The thing itself is the essence of all abuse! And the only reason why the land don’t sink under it, like Sodom and Gomorrah, is because it is used in a way infinitely better than it is. For pity’s sake, for shame’s sake, because we are men born of women, and not savage beasts, many of us do not, and dare not,—we would scorn to use the full power which our savage laws put into our hands. And he who goes the furthest, and does the worst, only uses within limits the power that the law gives him.”
St. Clare had started up, and, as his manner was when excited, was walking, with hurried steps, up and down the floor. His fine face, classic as that of a Greek statue, seemed actually to burn with the fervor of his feelings. His large blue eyes flashed, and he gestured with an unconscious eagerness. Miss Ophelia had never seen him in this mood before, and she sat perfectly silent.
“I declare to you,” said he, suddenly stopping before his cousin “(It’s no sort of use to talk or to feel on this subject), but I declare to you, there have been times when I have thought, if the whole country would sink, and hide all this injustice and misery from the light, I would willingly sink with it. When I have been travelling up and down on our boats, or about on my collecting tours, and reflected that every brutal, disgusting, mean, low-lived fellow I met, was allowed by our laws to become absolute despot of as many men, women and children, as he could cheat, steal, or gamble money enough to buy,—when I have seen such men in actual ownership of helpless children, of young girls and women,—I have been ready to curse my country, to curse the human race!”
“Augustine! Augustine!” said Miss Ophelia, “I’m sure you’ve said enough. I never, in my life, heard anything like this, even at the North.”
“At the North!” said St. Clare, with a sudden change of expression, and resuming something of his habitual careless tone. “Pooh! your northern folks are cold-blooded; you are cool in everything! You can’t begin to curse up hill and down as we can, when we get fairly at it.”
“Well, but the question is,” said Miss Ophelia.
“O, yes, to be sure, the question is,—and a deuce of a question it is! How came you in this state of sin and misery? Well, I shall answer in the good old words you used to teach me, Sundays. I came so by ordinary generation. My servants were my father’s, and, what is more, my mother’s; and now they are mine, they and their increase, which bids fair to be a pretty considerable item. My father, you know, came first from New England; and he was just such another man as your father,—a regular old Roman,—upright, energetic, noble-minded, with an iron will. Your father settled down in New England, to rule over rocks and stones, and to force an existence out of Nature; and mine settled in Louisiana, to rule over men and women, and force existence out of them. My mother,” said St. Clare, getting up and walking to a picture at the end of the room, and gazing upward with a face fervent with veneration, “she was divine! Don’t look at me so!—you know what I mean! She probably was of mortal birth; but, as far as ever I could observe, there was no trace of any human weakness or error about her; and everybody that lives to remember her, whether bond or free, servant, acquaintance, relation, all say the same. Why, cousin, that mother has been all that has stood between me and utter unbelief for years. She was a direct embodiment and personification of the New Testament,—a living fact, to be accounted for, and to be accounted for in no other way than by its truth. O, mother! mother!” said St. Clare, clasping his hands, in a sort of transport; and then suddenly checking himself, he came back, and seating himself on an ottoman, he went on:
“My brother and I were twins; and they say, you know, that twins ought to resemble each other; but we were in all points a contrast. He had black, fiery eyes, coal-black hair, a strong, fine Roman profile, and a rich brown complexion. I had blue eyes, golden hair, a Greek outline, and fair complexion. He was active and observing, I dreamy and inactive. He was generous to his friends and equals, but proud, dominant, overbearing, to inferiors, and utterly unmerciful to whatever set itself up against him. Truthful we both were; he from pride and courage, I from a sort of abstract ideality. We loved each other about as boys generally do,—off and on, and in general;—he was my father’s pet, and I my mother’s.
“There was a morbid sensitiveness and acuteness of feeling in me on all possible subjects, of which he and my father had no kind of understanding, and with which they could have no possible sympathy. But mother did; and so, when I had quarreled with Alfred, and father looked sternly on me, I used to go off to mother’s room, and sit by her. I remember just how she used to look, with her pale cheeks, her deep, soft, serious eyes, her white dress,—she always wore white; and I used to think of her whenever I read in Revelations about the saints that were arrayed in fine linen, clean and white. She had a great deal of genius of one sort and another, particularly in music; and she used to sit at her organ, playing fine old majestic music of the Catholic church, and singing with a voice more like an angel than a mortal woman; and I would lay my head down on her lap, and cry, and dream, and feel,—oh, immeasurably!—things that I had no language to say!
“In those days, this matter of slavery had never been canvassed as it has now; nobody dreamed of any harm in it.
“My father was a born aristocrat. I think, in some preexistent state, he must have been in the higher circles of spirits, and brought all his old court pride along with him; for it was ingrain, bred in the bone, though he was originally of poor and not in any way of noble family. My brother was begotten in his image.
“Now, an aristocrat, you know, the world over, has no human sympathies, beyond a certain line in society. In England the line is in one place, in Burmah in another, and in America in another; but the aristocrat of all these countries never goes over it. What would be hardship and distress and injustice in his own class, is a cool matter of course in another one. My father’s dividing line was that of color. Among his equals, never was a man more just and generous; but he considered the negro, through all possible gradations of color, as an intermediate link between man and animals, and graded all his ideas of justice or generosity on this hypothesis. I suppose, to be sure, if anybody had asked him, plump and fair, whether they had human immortal souls, he might have hemmed and hawed, and said yes. But my father was not a man much troubled with spiritualism; religious sentiment he had none, beyond a veneration for God, as decidedly the head of the upper classes.
“Well, my father worked some five hundred negroes; he was an inflexible, driving, punctilious business man; everything was to move by system,—to be sustained with unfailing accuracy and precision. Now, if you take into account that all this was to be worked out by a set of lazy, twaddling, shiftless laborers, who had grown up, all their lives, in the absence of every possible motive to learn how to do anything but ‘shirk,’ as you Vermonters say, and you’ll see that there might naturally be, on his plantation, a great many things that looked horrible and distressing to a sensitive child, like me.
“Besides all, he had an overseer,—great, tall, slab-sided, two-fisted renegade son of Vermont—(begging your pardon),—who had gone through a regular apprenticeship in hardness and brutality and taken his degree to be admitted to practice. My mother never could endure him, nor I; but he obtained an entire ascendency over my father; and this man was the absolute despot of the estate.
“I was a little fellow then, but I had the same love that I have now for all kinds of human things,—a kind of passion for the study of humanity, come in what shape it would. I was found in the cabins and among the field-hands a great deal, and, of course, was a great favorite; and all sorts of complaints and grievances were breathed in my ear; and I told them to mother, and we, between us, formed a sort of committee for a redress of grievances. We hindered and repressed a great deal of cruelty, and congratulated ourselves on doing a vast deal of good, till, as often happens, my zeal overacted. Stubbs complained to my father that he couldn’t manage the hands, and must resign his position. Father was a fond, indulgent husband, but a man that never flinched from anything that he thought necessary; and so he put down his foot, like a rock, between us and the field-hands. He told my mother, in language perfectly respectful and deferential, but quite explicit, that over the house-servants she should be entire mistress, but that with the field-hands he could allow no interference. He revered and respected her above all living beings; but he would have said it all the same to the virgin Mary herself, if she had come in the way of his system.
“I used sometimes to hear my mother reasoning cases with him,—endeavoring to excite his sympathies. He would listen to the most pathetic appeals with the most discouraging politeness and equanimity. ‘It all resolves itself into this,’ he would say; ‘must I part with Stubbs, or keep him? Stubbs is the soul of punctuality, honesty, and efficiency,—a thorough business hand, and as humane as the general run. We can’t have perfection; and if I keep him, I must sustain his administration as a whole, even if there are, now and then, things that are exceptionable. All government includes some necessary hardness. General rules will bear hard on particular cases.’ This last maxim my father seemed to consider a settler in most alleged cases of cruelty. After he had said that, he commonly drew up his feet on the sofa, like a man that has disposed of a business, and betook himself to a nap, or the newspaper, as the case might be.
“The fact is my father showed the exact sort of talent for a statesman. He could have divided Poland as easily as an orange, or trod on Ireland as quietly and systematically as any man living. At last my mother gave up, in despair. It never will be known, till the last account, what noble and sensitive natures like hers have felt, cast, utterly helpless, into what seems to them an abyss of injustice and cruelty, and which seems so to nobody about them. It has been an age of long sorrow of such natures, in such a hell-begotten sort of world as ours. What remained for her, but to train her children in her own views and sentiments? Well, after all you say about training, children will grow up substantially what they are by nature, and only that. From the cradle, Alfred was an aristocrat; and as he grew up, instinctively, all his sympathies and all his reasonings were in that line, and all mother’s exhortations went to the winds. As to me, they sunk deep into me. She never contradicted, in form, anything my father said, or seemed directly to differ from him; but she impressed, burnt into my very soul, with all the force of her deep, earnest nature, an idea of the dignity and worth of the meanest human soul. I have looked in her face with solemn awe, when she would point up to the stars in the evening, and say to me, ‘See there, Auguste! the poorest, meanest soul on our place will be living, when all these stars are gone forever,—will live as long as God lives!’
“She had some fine old paintings; one, in particular, of Jesus healing a blind man. They were very fine, and used to impress me strongly. ‘See there, Auguste,’ she would say; ‘the blind man was a beggar, poor and loathsome; therefore, he would not heal him afar off! He called him to him, and put his hands on him! Remember this, my boy.’ If I had lived to grow up under her care, she might have stimulated me to I know not what of enthusiasm. I might have been a saint, reformer, martyr,—but, alas! alas! I went from her when I was only thirteen, and I never saw her again!”
St. Clare rested his head on his hands, and did not speak for some minutes. After a while, he looked up, and went on:
“What poor, mean trash this whole business of human virtue is! A mere matter, for the most part, of latitude and longitude, and geographical position, acting with natural temperament. The greater part is nothing but an accident! Your father, for example, settles in Vermont, in a town where all are, in fact, free and equal; becomes a regular church member and deacon, and in due time joins an Abolition society, and thinks us all little better than heathens. Yet he is, for all the world, in constitution and habit, a duplicate of my father. I can see it leaking out in fifty different ways,—just the same strong, overbearing, dominant spirit. You know very well how impossible it is to persuade some of the folks in your village that Squire Sinclair does not feel above them. The fact is, though he has fallen on democratic times, and embraced a democratic theory, he is to the heart an aristocrat, as much as my father, who ruled over five or six hundred slaves.”
Miss Ophelia felt rather disposed to cavil at this picture, and was laying down her knitting to begin, but St. Clare stopped her.
“Now, I know every word you are going to say. I do not say they were alike, in fact. One fell into a condition where everything acted against the natural tendency, and the other where everything acted for it; and so one turned out a pretty wilful, stout, overbearing old democrat, and the other a wilful, stout old despot. If both had owned plantations in Louisiana, they would have been as like as two old bullets cast in the same mould.”
“What an undutiful boy you are!” said Miss Ophelia.
“I don’t mean them any disrespect,” said St. Clare. “You know reverence is not my forte. But, to go back to my history:
“When father died, he left the whole property to us twin boys, to be divided as we should agree. There does not breathe on God’s earth a nobler-souled, more generous fellow, than Alfred, in all that concerns his equals; and we got on admirably with this property question, without a single unbrotherly word or feeling. We undertook to work the plantation together; and Alfred, whose outward life and capabilities had double the strength of mine, became an enthusiastic planter, and a wonderfully successful one.
“But two years’ trial satisfied me that I could not be a partner in that matter. To have a great gang of seven hundred, whom I could not know personally, or feel any individual interest in, bought and driven, housed, fed, worked like so many horned cattle, strained up to military precision,—the question of how little of life’s commonest enjoyments would keep them in working order being a constantly recurring problem,—the necessity of drivers and overseers,—the ever-necessary whip, first, last, and only argument,—the whole thing was insufferably disgusting and loathsome to me; and when I thought of my mothcr’s estimate of one poor human soul, it became even frightful!
“It’s all nonsense to talk to me about slaves enjoying all this! To this day, I have no patience with the unutterable trash that some of your patronizing Northerners have made up, as in their zeal to apologize for our sins. We all know better. Tell me that any man living wants to work all his days, from day-dawn till dark, under the constant eye of a master, without the power of putting forth one irresponsible volition, on the same dreary, monotonous, unchanging toil, and all for two pairs of pantaloons and a pair of shoes a year, with enough food and shelter to keep him in working order! Any man who thinks that human beings can, as a general thing, be made about as comfortable that way as any other, I wish he might try it. I’d buy the dog, and work him, with a clear conscience!”
“I always have supposed,” said Miss Ophelia, “that you, all of you, approved of these things, and thought them right—according to Scripture.”
“Humbug! We are not quite reduced to that yet. Alfred who is as determined a despot as ever walked, does not pretend to this kind of defence;—no, he stands, high and haughty, on that good old respectable ground, the right of the strongest; and he says, and I think quite sensibly, that the American planter is ‘only doing, in another form, what the English aristocracy and capitalists are doing by the lower classes;’ that is, I take it, appropriating them, body and bone, soul and spirit, to their use and convenience. He defends both,—and I think, at least, consistently. He says that there can be no high civilization without enslavement of the masses, either nominal or real. There must, he says, be a lower class, given up to physical toil and confined to an animal nature; and a higher one thereby acquires leisure and wealth for a more expanded intelligence and improvement, and becomes the directing soul of the lower. So he reasons, because, as I said, he is born an aristocrat;—so I don’t believe, because I was born a democrat.”
“How in the world can the two things be compared?” said Miss Ophelia. “The English laborer is not sold, traded, parted from his family, whipped.”
“He is as much at the will of his employer as if he were sold to him. The slave-owner can whip his refractory slave to death,—the capitalist can starve him to death. As to family security, it is hard to say which is the worst,—to have one’s children sold, or see them starve to death at home.”
“But it’s no kind of apology for slavery, to prove that it isn’t worse than some other bad thing.”
“I didn’t give it for one,—nay, I’ll say, besides, that ours is the more bold and palpable infringement of human rights; actually buying a man up, like a horse,—looking at his teeth, cracking his joints, and trying his paces and then paying down for him,—having speculators, breeders, traders, and brokers in human bodies and souls,—sets the thing before the eyes of the civilized world in a more tangible form, though the thing done be, after all, in its nature, the same; that is, appropriating one set of human beings to the use and improvement of another without any regard to their own.”
“I never thought of the matter in this light,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Well, I’ve travelled in England some, and I’ve looked over a good many documents as to the state of their lower classes; and I really think there is no denying Alfred, when he says that his slaves are better off than a large class of the population of England. You see, you must not infer, from what I have told you, that Alfred is what is called a hard master; for he isn’t. He is despotic, and unmerciful to insubordination; he would shoot a fellow down with as little remorse as he would shoot a buck, if he opposed him. But, in general, he takes a sort of pride in having his slaves comfortably fed and accommodated.
“When I was with him, I insisted that he should do something for their instruction; and, to please me, he did get a chaplain, and used to have them catechized Sunday, though, I believe, in his heart, that he thought it would do about as much good to set a chaplain over his dogs and horses. And the fact is, that a mind stupefied and animalized by every bad influence from the hour of birth, spending the whole of every week-day in unreflecting toil, cannot be done much with by a few hours on Sunday. The teachers of Sunday-schools among the manufacturing population of England, and among plantation-hands in our country, could perhaps testify to the same result, there and here. Yet some striking exceptions there are among us, from the fact that the negro is naturally more impressible to religious sentiment than the white.”
“Well,” said Miss Ophelia, “how came you to give up your plantation life?”
“Well, we jogged on together some time, till Alfred saw plainly that I was no planter. He thought it absurd, after he had reformed, and altered, and improved everywhere, to suit my notions, that I still remained unsatisfied. The fact was, it was, after all, the THING that I hated—the using these men and women, the perpetuation of all this ignorance, brutality and vice,—just to make money for me!
“Besides, I was always interfering in the details. Being myself one of the laziest of mortals, I had altogether too much fellow-feeling for the lazy; and when poor, shiftless dogs put stones at the bottom of their cotton-baskets to make them weigh heavier, or filled their sacks with dirt, with cotton at the top, it seemed so exactly like what I should do if I were they, I couldn’t and wouldn’t have them flogged for it. Well, of course, there was an end of plantation discipline; and Alf and I came to about the same point that I and my respected father did, years before. So he told me that I was a womanish sentimentalist, and would never do for business life; and advised me to take the bank-stock and the New Orleans family mansion, and go to writing poetry, and let him manage the plantation. So we parted, and I came here.”
“But why didn’t you free your slaves?”
“Well, I wasn’t up to that. To hold them as tools for money-making, I could not;—have them to help spend money, you know, didn’t look quite so ugly to me. Some of them were old house-servants, to whom I was much attached; and the younger ones were children to the old. All were well satisfied to be as they were.” He paused, and walked reflectively up and down the room.
“There was,” said St. Clare, “a time in my life when I had plans and hopes of doing something in this world, more than to float and drift. I had vague, indistinct yearnings to be a sort of emancipator,—to free my native land from this spot and stain. All young men have had such fever-fits, I suppose, some time,—but then—”
“Why didn’t you?” said Miss Ophelia;—“you ought not to put your hand to the plough, and look back.”
“O, well, things didn’t go with me as I expected, and I got the despair of living that Solomon did. I suppose it was a necessary incident to wisdom in us both; but, some how or other, instead of being actor and regenerator in society, I became a piece of driftwood, and have been floating and eddying about, ever since. Alfred scolds me, every time we meet; and he has the better of me, I grant,—for he really does something; his life is a logical result of his opinions and mine is a contemptible non sequitur.”
“My dear cousin, can you be satisfied with such a way of spending your probation?”
“Satisfied! Was I not just telling you I despised it? But, then, to come back to this point,—we were on this liberation business. I don’t think my feelings about slavery are peculiar. I find many men who, in their hearts, think of it just as I do. The land groans under it; and, bad as it is for the slave, it is worse, if anything, for the master. It takes no spectacles to see that a great class of vicious, improvident, degraded people, among us, are an evil to us, as well as to themselves. The capitalist and aristocrat of England cannot feel that as we do, because they do not mingle with the class they degrade as we do. They are in our homes; they are the associates of our children, and they form their minds faster than we can; for they are a race that children always will cling to and assimilate with. If Eva, now, was not more angel than ordinary, she would be ruined. We might as well allow the small-pox to run among them, and think our children would not take it, as to let them be uninstructed and vicious, and think our children will not be affected by that. Yet our laws positively and utterly forbid any efficient general educational system, and they do it wisely, too; for, just begin and thoroughly educate one generation, and the whole thing would be blown sky high. If we did not give them liberty, they would take it.”
“And what do you think will be the end of this?” said Miss Ophelia.
“I don’t know. One thing is certain,—that there is a mustering among the masses, the world over; and there is a dies irae coming on, sooner or later. The same thing is working in Europe, in England, and in this country. My mother used to tell me of a millennium that was coming, when Christ should reign, and all men should be free and happy. And she taught me, when I was a boy, to pray, ‘thy kingdom come.’ Sometimes I think all this sighing, and groaning, and stirring among the dry bones foretells what she used to tell me was coming. But who may abide the day of His appearing?”
“Augustine, sometimes I think you are not far from the kingdom,” said Miss Ophelia, laying down her knitting, and looking anxiously at her cousin.
“Thank you for your good opinion, but it’s up and down with me,—up to heaven’s gate in theory, down in earth’s dust in practice. But there’s the teabell,—do let’s go,—and don’t say, now, I haven’t had one downright serious talk, for once in my life.”
At table, Marie alluded to the incident of Prue. “I suppose you’ll think, cousin,” she said, “that we are all barbarians.”
“I think that’s a barbarous thing,” said Miss Ophelia, “but I don’t think you are all barbarians.”
“Well, now,” said Marie, “I know it’s impossible to get along with some of these creatures. They are so bad they ought not to live. I don’t feel a particle of sympathy for such cases. If they’d only behave themselves, it would not happen.”
“But, mamma,” said Eva, “the poor creature was unhappy; that’s what made her drink.”
“O, fiddlestick! as if that were any excuse! I’m unhappy, very often. I presume,” she said, pensively, “that I’ve had greater trials than ever she had. It’s just because they are so bad. There’s some of them that you cannot break in by any kind of severity. I remember father had a man that was so lazy he would run away just to get rid of work, and lie round in the swamps, stealing and doing all sorts of horrid things. That man was caught and whipped, time and again, and it never did him any good; and the last time he crawled off, though he couldn’t but just go, and died in the swamp. There was no sort of reason for it, for father’s hands were always treated kindly.”
“I broke a fellow in, once,” said St. Clare, “that all the overseers and masters had tried their hands on in vain.”
“You!” said Marie; “well, I’d be glad to know when you ever did anything of the sort.”
“Well, he was a powerful, gigantic fellow,—a native-born African; and he appeared to have the rude instinct of freedom in him to an uncommon degree. He was a regular African lion. They called him Scipio. Nobody could do anything with him; and he was sold round from overseer to overseer, till at last Alfred bought him, because he thought he could manage him. Well, one day he knocked down the overseer, and was fairly off into the swamps. I was on a visit to Alf’s plantation, for it was after we had dissolved partnership. Alfred was greatly exasperated; but I told him that it was his own fault, and laid him any wager that I could break the man; and finally it was agreed that, if I caught him, I should have him to experiment on. So they mustered out a party of some six or seven, with guns and dogs, for the hunt. People, you know, can get up as much enthusiasm in hunting a man as a deer, if it is only customary; in fact, I got a little excited myself, though I had only put in as a sort of mediator, in case he was caught.
“Well, the dogs bayed and howled, and we rode and scampered, and finally we started him. He ran and bounded like a buck, and kept us well in the rear for some time; but at last he got caught in an impenetrable thicket of cane; then he turned to bay, and I tell you he fought the dogs right gallantly. He dashed them to right and left, and actually killed three of them with only his naked fists, when a shot from a gun brought him down, and he fell, wounded and bleeding, almost at my feet. The poor fellow looked up at me with manhood and despair both in his eye. I kept back the dogs and the party, as they came pressing up, and claimed him as my prisoner. It was all I could do to keep them from shooting him, in the flush of success; but I persisted in my bargain, and Alfred sold him to me. Well, I took him in hand, and in one fortnight I had him tamed down as submissive and tractable as heart could desire.”
“What in the world did you do to him?” said Marie.
“Well, it was quite a simple process. I took him to my own room, had a good bed made for him, dressed his wounds, and tended him myself, until he got fairly on his feet again. And, in process of time, I had free papers made out for him, and told him he might go where he liked.”
“And did he go?” said Miss Ophelia.
“No. The foolish fellow tore the paper in two, and absolutely refused to leave me. I never had a braver, better fellow,—trusty and true as steel. He embraced Christianity afterwards, and became as gentle as a child. He used to oversee my place on the lake, and did it capitally, too. I lost him the first cholera season. In fact, he laid down his life for me. For I was sick, almost to death; and when, through the panic, everybody else fled, Scipio worked for me like a giant, and actually brought me back into life again. But, poor fellow! he was taken, right after, and there was no saving him. I never felt anybody’s loss more.”
Eva had come gradually nearer and nearer to her father, as he told the story,—her small lips apart, her eyes wide and earnest with absorbing interest.
As he finished, she suddenly threw her arms around his neck, burst into tears, and sobbed convulsively.
“Eva, dear child! what is the matter?” said St. Clare, as the child’s small frame trembled and shook with the violence of her feelings. “This child,” he added, “ought not to hear any of this kind of thing,—she’s nervous.”
“No, papa, I’m not nervous,” said Eva, controlling herself, suddenly, with a strength of resolution singular in such a child. “I’m not nervous, but these things sink into my heart.”
“What do you mean, Eva?”
“I can’t tell you, papa, I think a great many thoughts. Perhaps some day I shall tell you.”
“Well, think away, dear,—only don’t cry and worry your papa,” said St. Clare, “Look here,—see what a beautiful peach I have got for you.”
Eva took it and smiled, though there was still a nervous twiching about the corners of her mouth.
“Come, look at the gold-fish,” said St. Clare, taking her hand and stepping on to the verandah. A few moments, and merry laughs were heard through the silken curtains, as Eva and St. Clare were pelting each other with roses, and chasing each other among the alleys of the court.
There is danger that our humble friend Tom be neglected amid the adventures of the higher born; but, if our readers will accompany us up to a little loft over the stable, they may, perhaps, learn a little of his affairs. It was a decent room, containing a bed, a chair, and a small, rough stand, where lay Tom’s Bible and hymn-book; and where he sits, at present, with his slate before him, intent on something that seems to cost him a great deal of anxious thought.
The fact was, that Tom’s home-yearnings had become so strong that he had begged a sheet of writing-paper of Eva, and, mustering up all his small stock of literary attainment acquired by Mas’r George’s instructions, he conceived the bold idea of writing a letter; and he was busy now, on his slate, getting out his first draft. Tom was in a good deal of trouble, for the forms of some of the letters he had forgotten entirely; and of what he did remember, he did not know exactly which to use. And while he was working, and breathing very hard, in his earnestness, Eva alighted, like a bird, on the round of his chair behind him, and peeped over his shoulder.
“O, Uncle Tom! what funny things you are making, there!”
“I’m trying to write to my poor old woman, Miss Eva, and my little chil’en,” said Tom, drawing the back of his hand over his eyes; “but, some how, I’m feard I shan’t make it out.”
“I wish I could help you, Tom! I’ve learnt to write some.  year I could make all the letters, but I’m afraid I’ve forgotten.”
So Eva put her golden head close to his, and the two commenced a grave and anxious discussion, each one equally earnest, and about equally ignorant; and, with a deal of consulting and advising over every word, the composition began, as they both felt very sanguine, to look quite like writing.
“Yes, Uncle Tom, it really begins to look beautiful,” said Eva, gazing delightedly on it. “How pleased your wife’ll be, and the poor little children! O, it’s a shame you ever had to go away from them! I mean to ask papa to let you go back, some time.”
“Missis said that she would send down money for me, as soon as they could get it together,” said Tom. “I’m ’spectin, she will. Young Mas’r George, he said he’d come for me; and he gave me this yer dollar as a sign;” and Tom drew from under his clothes the precious dollar.
“O, he’ll certainly come, then!” said Eva. “I’m so glad!”
“And I wanted to send a letter, you know, to let ’em know whar I was, and tell poor Chloe that I was well off,—cause she felt so drefful, poor soul!”
“I say Tom!” said St. Clare’s voice, coming in the door at this moment.
Tom and Eva both started.
“What’s here?” said St. Clare, coming up and looking at the slate.
“O, it’s Tom’s letter. I’m helping him to write it,” said Eva; “isn’t it nice?”
“I wouldn’t discourage either of you,” said St. Clare, “but I rather think, Tom, you’d better get me to write your letter for you. I’ll do it, when I come home from my ride.”
“It’s very important he should write,” said Eva, “because his mistress is going to send down money to redeem him, you know, papa; he told me they told him so.”
St. Clare thought, in his heart, that this was probably only one of those things which good-natured owners say to their servants, to alleviate their horror of being sold, without any intention of fulfilling the expectation thus excited. But he did not make any audible comment upon it,—only ordered Tom to get the horses out for a ride.
Tom’s letter was written in due form for him that evening, and safely lodged in the post-office.
Miss Ophelia still persevered in her labors in the housekeeping line. It was universally agreed, among all the household, from Dinah down to the youngest urchin, that Miss Ophelia was decidedly “curis,”—a term by which a southern servant implies that his or her betters don’t exactly suit them.
The higher circle in the family—to wit, Adolph, Jane and Rosa—agreed that she was no lady; ladies never keep working about as she did,—that she had no air at all; and they were surprised that she should be any relation of the St. Clares. Even Marie declared that it was absolutely fatiguing to see Cousin Ophelia always so busy. And, in fact, Miss Ophelia’s industry was so incessant as to lay some foundation for the complaint. She sewed and stitched away, from daylight till dark, with the energy of one who is pressed on by some immediate urgency; and then, when the light faded, and the work was folded away, with one turn out came the ever-ready knitting-work, and there she was again, going on as briskly as ever. It really was a labor to see her.



第十九章 奥菲利亚的经历及见解(下)

  “汤姆,你不必为我套车了,因为我现在不想出去了。”伊娃说。

  “为什么,伊娃小姐?”

  “你说的那件事情像块石头压在我的心头,我忘不了它,汤姆,”伊娃说,“我实在很难受,”她嘴里不断重复着,“我不想出去了。”说完,她转身走进屋里去了。

  几天以后,来送烤面包的是另外一个女人,而不是普吕。奥菲利亚小姐恰好也在厨房里。

  “普吕怎么没有来?”黛娜问道,“她怎么啦?”

  “她再也不会来了。”那个女人神秘地回答。

  “为什么?难道她死了不成?”

  “我也不大清楚到底是怎么回事,只听说她被关在地窖里。”那个女人看了一眼奥菲利亚小姐说。

  奥菲利亚小姐拿过了面包以后,黛娜将那个女人送到了门口。

  “普吕到底怎么啦?”黛娜问道。

  那女人欲言又止,犹豫了片刻,压低了嗓门神秘地说:“我告诉你,可你千万别再告诉其他人了。普吕又喝醉了酒,于是他们把她关到地窖里——整整关了一天——听人家说她满身都爬满了苍蝇——人已经死啦!”

  黛娜听到这里,恐惧地举起双手,猛一回头,发现伊娃正站在她们身后,两只眼睛瞪得大大的,嘴唇和脸上连一点血色都没有。

  “天呀,伊娃小姐快晕倒了!怎么能让她听到这种事呢?圣克莱尔先生一定会大发雷霆的。”黛娜惊叫道。

  “黛娜,我不会这么容易就晕倒的。为什么不能让我听见这种事呢?我听到了又能怎么样呢?总不会有普吕受的苦那么大吧。”

  “唉呀,像你这样天真可爱的千金小姐可不能听这种事情,听了非得把你吓死不可。”

  伊娃叹了口气,转身慢慢吞吞地,心情沉重地上楼去了。

  由于奥菲利亚小姐急切地想得知有关普吕的情况,所以黛娜把自己听到的又叙述了一遍。汤姆也把那天从普吕嘴里亲耳听到的情况重述了一遍。

  此时,圣克莱尔正在书房里看着报纸,奥菲利亚小姐走了进来,大声说道:“简直骇人听闻!实在是太恐怖了!”

  “又发生了什么大逆不道的事啊?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “什么事?他们居然把普吕活活地打死了!”奥菲利亚小姐把自己刚才听到的原原本本地给圣克莱尔讲了一遍,对于那些令人恐怖、惊骇的细节部分讲述得尤为详细。

  “我早就知道会有这么一天的。”圣克莱尔一边说,一边仍旧看着他的报纸。

  “早就知道?!难道你对这种事就无动于衷吗?难道你们这里就没有民政代表之类的人或别的什么人来过问和处理这类事情吗?”

  “一般人都认为这是属于私有财产权益范围之内的事。如果有人偏偏乐意毁坏自己的财产,那你能拿他怎么办呢?这个老太婆平常就喜欢偷东西,又喜欢酗酒,所以要想唤起人们对她的同情和怜悯,我看是不大可能的事。”

  “这简直太不像话了!这种行为实在是太可怕了!奥古斯丁,上帝总有一天会惩罚你们的。”

  “亲爱的堂姐,我自己没做过这种事,可我却无法阻止别人做这种事呀!我如果有办法能阻止这种事情的发生,我肯定会去做的。那些野蛮、卑鄙的人非要做这种事,我又能有什么办法?他们有权力那么做,别人无权干涉他们的行为,而且就是干涉也没有用,因为没有成文的法律来处理这类事情。所以,我们对此只有充耳不闻,置之不理。这就是唯一的办法。”

  “你怎么能听之任之呢?”

  “那你还指望什么呢?黑奴本身就是一个卑贱、懒惰、没有教养的社会阶层呀。那些缺乏同情之心和自控力的白人们掌握着黑奴们的命运,那些白人甚至对于自己的利益都缺乏明智的关切。其实,大多数人都是这样子的。在我们这个社会中,一个有正义感和同情心的人,除了听之任之,不闻不问以外,还能做些什么呢?世上有那么多可怜的人,我总不能碰见一个买一个吧。人海茫茫,我总不能变成个游侠骑士去为每个蒙冤的人报仇雪恨吧。我能做的只能是对这种事避而远之。”

  转眼间,阴霾笼罩上圣克莱尔那俊朗的脸庞。但不一会儿,他马上又变为满脸笑容。他笑着对奥菲利亚小姐说:“堂姐,行了,别像女神一样站在那儿了。这种事情还多着呢,每时每刻都以不同的方式发生着,你只是少见多怪罢了。如果生活中所有黑暗之事,我们都要去过问,去追究,恐怕我们就没什么精力去管别的事情了。这就像过分仔细地去检查黛娜厨房里塞的那些乱七八糟的东西。”说完,圣克莱尔往沙发上一靠,继续看起报纸来。

  奥菲利亚小姐这会儿也坐了下来,拿出毛线活,但脸上依旧是副严肃而愤怒的表情。她手里不停地织着,织着,可心情却越来越气愤。最后,她实在忍受不住了,说:“奥古斯丁,我可做不到像你那样容易忘掉这种事。而且你竟然还维护这种制度,简直是不可原谅。”

  “你说什么?又要谈论那个问题吗?”圣克莱尔抬起头来,问道。

  奥菲利亚小姐气冲冲地说:“我在说你居然为这种制度辩护,简直是岂有此理。”

  “为它辩护?亲爱的小姐,谁说我在为它辩护?”

  “你当然是在为这种制度辩护,你们所有的南方人都是如此。否则,你们为什么要蓄养黑奴呢?”

  “堂姐,你真是太天真可爱了。难道你认为这世上就不可能有明知故犯的事情吗?难道你从来没做过明知故犯的事情吗?”

  “假如是非我所愿,迫不得已而为之,我会为此而忏悔的。”奥菲利亚小姐一边说,一边使劲地织着毛线。

  圣克莱尔一边剥着桔子,一边说:“我也会忏悔呀,我一直都在忏悔。”

  “那你为什么还要继续做那种事?”

  “难道忏悔过后,你能保证永远不会犯同样的错误?”

  “除非你受到非常大的诱惑。”

  “的确如此,我真的受到很大的诱惑,这正是我的难言之隐。”

  “可我总是下决心尽量克服诱惑。”

  “这十年来,我一直在不停地下决心克服诱惑,可我还是没有摆脱。表姐,难道你就摆脱了你以前的罪孽了吗?”

  奥菲利亚小姐放下手中的毛线活,严肃地说道:“奥古斯丁,你完全可以指责我的缺点。你说得对,对于自己的缺点,我比谁都更清楚,但是,我觉得咱们之间还是有所不同的。如果我每天都在做着自己明知是不对的事情,我情愿砍掉自己的手。不过,实际上,我的确有些言行不一,也难怪你会指责我。”

  奥古斯丁坐到了地板上,把头靠在了表姐的膝上,说:“哦,表姐,别太认真了,你知道我这个没礼貌的孩子只是想逗逗你。我知道你是个好人,好得让人心疼。那种事的确让人一想起来就觉得揪心啊。”

  “但那的确是个非常严肃的问题,亲爱的表弟。”奥菲利亚小姐用一只手抚摸着他的头。

  “是很严肃,我实在不愿意在这个大热天里来讨论如此一个严肃的问题。蚊虫侵扰,又是这事,又是那事,在如此环境下,一个人的道德境界怎么可能得到提高呢?这是不可能的事。”圣克莱尔突然变得很兴奋,仿佛领悟到了什么,“我算是明白了北方民族为什么会比南方民族道德高尚了。这就是问题的核心之所在。”

  “奥古斯丁,你真无药可救了,十足一个油嘴滑舌的顽固分子。”

  “是吗?也许吧。不过,我这次是认真严肃的。你把那只篮子递给我,好吗?如果你要我费这个劲,我必须,”奥古斯丁说着,把篮子拉到自己身边,“好啦,我开始讲啦。在人类历史长河中,若出现一个人把两打或三打和自己是同类的可怜人当作奴隶使唤,如果要尊重社会舆论,就得要求他——”

  “我看你并不怎么严肃认真。”奥菲利亚小姐打断了圣克莱尔的讲话。

  “你别急呀,表姐。我马上就要讲到了。”圣克莱尔脸上的神情变得严肃认真起来。“在我看来,奴隶制这个抽象名词只有一种解释,那就是:庄园主靠它来积累财富,牧师需要它来讨好奉承庄园主,而政治家则需要它来维护其统治,他们歪曲和违背伦理的巧妙手法简直令人惊叹。他们有能力使自然和《圣经》以及其他东西去为他们服务。可不管怎么样,一般世人,包括他们自己都不相信那套东西。总之,那是罪恶,是魔鬼的手法。我已经从这里看到了魔鬼那神通广大的手段。”

  奥菲利亚小姐听了圣克莱尔的话,脸上露出惊讶的表情,手里的毛线活也不自觉地停了下来。圣克莱尔看了,似乎很得意的样子,说:“还想继续听下去吗?那我就彻底地给你讲个清楚吧。这个可恶的制度究竟是什么呢?让我们剥开它那虚伪的外皮,看看它的实质是什么。打个比方说吧,我是个既聪明又强壮的人,而我的兄弟夸西是个既愚蠢又懦弱的人,所以,他的一切都被我操纵,我喜欢给他什么就给他什么,喜欢给他多少,就给他多少。凡是我不愿干的活儿,全让夸西去干;我怕太阳晒,夸西就得顶住烈日;夸西挣到的钱,必须供给我使用;遇到有水的地方,夸西就得躺下给我铺路,免得我的鞋子被打湿了;夸西必须按照我的意愿去办事,他死后能否进入天堂,这得看我是否乐意——这些就是所谓的奴隶制度。我坚决反对有些人按照法律条文教条地去认识和解释奴隶制度。有些人认为奴隶制度被滥用了,简直是瞎扯,奴隶制度本身就是罪恶的根源。我们这片存在奴隶制度的土地为什么没有被上帝毁灭的原因就在于奴隶制度的执行情况要比制度本身巧妙得多。人,都有怜悯之心,廉耻之心,都是人生父母养的,所以许多人没有行使,也不敢行使或者根本不屑于行使野蛮法律所赋予的权力。那些最恶毒的奴隶主们也只能在法律所赋予的权限范围内行使他们的权力。”

  圣克莱尔突然情绪激动起来,一下子从地上站起身来,在地板上来回地走个不停。他那张英俊的面孔由于激动而涨得通红,那双蓝色的大眼睛炯炯有神,他的手还在不自觉地比划着。奥菲利亚小姐从来没有见过堂弟如此激动,但她没有说什么,只是静静地坐在那儿。

  “我跟你说,”圣克莱尔突然在堂姐面前停了下来,“其实我们讨论这个问题或是为它而有所触动都是没有任何用处的。不过,我告诉你,有许多次我都在想:如果我们生长的这片土地有大突然沦陷下去,埋葬所有的不公平,我宁愿和它同归于尽。每当我外出游玩或出去收账时,看到那些卑鄙、凶残的家伙不惜以各种卑劣手段,想方设法地弄钱,而我们的法律却允许他们成为欺压人民的暴君。每当我看到那些可恶的人掌握着无数可怜人的命运时,我便会情不自禁地诅咒我的祖国,诅咒人类。”

  “奥古斯丁,奥古斯丁,你说得太多了,即使在北方,我也从来没听到过这样的观点。”

  “北方!”圣克莱尔的语调又恢复到平常那种漫不经心的样子,“哼,你们那些北方伦都是无情无义的冷血动物,你们对什么事都无动于衷。”

  “可问题在于——”

  “不错,问题在于它有两方面:一个人怎么可能成为凶狠的奴隶主,同时又感受到犯罪似的痛苦?那好,让我用你在礼拜天教我的那些古朴而典雅的语句来回答这个问题。我现在的财产和地位是从我父母那里继承来的,我的仆人是我父母的,而现在这些仆人以及他们的后代都是属于我所有,这可是笔非常可观的财产。我父亲来自新英格兰,是一个地道的天主教徒。他生性豪爽,为人正直,品德高尚,意志坚强。你父亲在新英格兰安了家,依靠大自然的资源而生活。我父亲则在路易斯安那州安居下来,靠剥削黑奴而生活。至于我的母亲,”圣克莱尔一边说着,一边站起身来,走到墙上的一幅画像前面,抬头凝视着,脸上涌现出崇敬之情。然后他转过身来,对奥菲利亚小姐说:“她像圣女般圣洁。她虽然是凡人,但在我心目中,她没有丝毫凡人所具有的缺点和错误,不管是奴隶,还是自由人,不管是仆人,还是亲戚、朋友,也都是这么认为的。这么多年来,正是我的母亲,我才没有完全变成一个毫无信仰的人。我母亲是《新约》的忠实体现者和化身,这一现象除了用《新约》的真理来解释,没有别的方法能给以解释了。母亲啊!”圣克莱尔激动得握紧双手,深情地呼唤着。一会儿,他控制住了自己的感情,转过身来,坐到一张小凳子上。“人们说孪生兄弟应该是非常相像的,可我和我的孪生哥哥却截然不同。他有一双锐利的黑眼睛,头发乌黑发亮,拥有如同罗马人般端正的相貌,皮肤呈深棕色。而我却拥有一双蓝眼睛,头发金黄,脸色白皙,一副希腊人的相貌。他爱动,我爱静。他对朋友或同等地位的人慷慨大方,对待下人却蛮横无理,如果谁要和他唱反调,他会毫不留情将之打倒。我们都拥有诚实的品质,他表现出骄傲,勇敢,而我则表现得过于理想化。我们兄弟俩的感情时好时坏,但彼此还能相互爱护。父亲宠爱他,母亲则宠爱我。我容易多愁善感,父亲和哥哥根本不能理解我,可母亲却很理解。所以,每当我和艾尔弗雷德吵架,父亲对我板起面孔时,我便到母亲身边去。我至今仍记得那时母亲望着我的神情。她脸色苍白,目光庄重而温柔,一身白色服装。每当我在《新约·启示录》里读到有关身着白色衣服的圣徒时,我都不由自主地想起母亲。她多才多艺,尤其精通音乐。她经常坐在风琴前,弹奏庄重而优美的天主教教堂音乐,并用她那天使般的嗓音唱着,而我呢,则靠在母亲的膝头,流着眼泪,心中充满无限感慨。那简直是用语言难以形容的美妙境界。那时候,奴隶制问题还没有被人们普遍关注,人们还没有想过它究竟有多大的害处。我父亲是那种天生就具有贵族气质的人。尽管他出身低贱,与名门望族无缘,可他那股贵族气派却是深入骨髓。我的哥哥完全就是父亲的翻版。”

  “你也知道,全世界的贵族对于自己阶级之外的人,都是毫无怜惜之心的。无论在哪个国家,阶级界限都是存在的,所有的贵族都不会超越这个界限。在自己阶级里被认为是苦难和不公平的事,到了另一个阶级里便成为天经地义的事了。在我父亲看来,这条界限便是肤色。他对待和自己同等地位的人是无比的慷慨,可他把黑人却看成是介乎于人和动物之间的东西。在这个前提下,他的慷慨也就不是确定不变的了。如果要他公正地回答,黑人是否有人性和不灭的灵魂,他也许会吞吞吐吐地回答说:有。不过,我父亲是个不太注重性灵的人,除了对上帝稍微敬重之外,他没有任何宗教热忱。”

  “我父亲有五百名左右的黑奴。他是个十足的事业家,一切按制度办事,规规矩矩,一丝不苟。你可以设想一下:他的制度由一些成天只会说废话,懒散,无能的黑奴来执行的话,你就会明白,他的庄园里会发生许许多多的事情,许许多多令我这个敏感的孩子感到可怕和伤心的事情。”

  “他有个监工,身材高大,对于凶残这套本领,他可称得上精通。母亲和我都不能容忍他,可我的父亲却非常信任他,对他是言听计从,所以,这个监工成为了庄园里专制的暴君。我那时尽管还是个孩子,却已经热衷于思考人世间的事情,探究人性本质。我常常和黑奴们混在一起,他们都很喜欢我,对我倾吐心事,我再把这些告诉母亲。就这样,我们母子俩成为了一个黑奴们伸冤诉苦委员会。我们极力预防和制止庄园里的暴行。由于我过度的热情,终于招致那个监工的极度不满。他向父亲抱怨说他管不了那帮农奴,他要辞职。父亲平常对母亲非常温存体贴,可在关键时候,他是决不退让的。他不准我们再干涉黑奴们的事情。他毕恭毕敬地解释说:家中的仆人全部由母亲管理,但不能插手干预田间的农奴。尽管父亲对母亲十分敬重,但无论谁干涉妨碍了他的制度,他都会这么说的。”

  “有时母亲把一些事情讲给父亲听,试图打动他的怜惜之心。可他那副无动于衷,镇定自若的表情真叫人寒心。父亲总认为问题根本就在于是辞掉斯塔布斯,还是继续留用他。他认为斯塔布斯是个非常精明强干的帮手。要用他,就必须支持他那套方法,即使有时会有些过分,但任何制度都会存在过激的地方。这似乎成了父亲为残暴行径作辩护的法宝。每次说完这些,他都会坐到沙发上,跷起腿,好像了结了一件事,接着要么开始睡午觉,要么看报纸。”

  “我父亲完全具备成为一个出色政治家的才能。如果他去瓜分波兰,对他来说简直像掰桔子一样容易;如果他去统治爱尔兰,没有谁会比他治理得更出色。所以,我母亲最后只得妥协了。像她那样天性善良的人,一旦陷入对不义和残暴事情的思考中——而身边的人却丝毫没有同样的感受,她的内心感受会是怎样,只有等到最后审判的时候才能得知。我们这个充满罪恶和苦难的世界对她来说,简直就是个人间地狱。她想用自己的感情、理念来教育孩子,可孩子的性情品质是与生俱来的,后天是改变不了的。艾尔弗雷德天生就是个贵族,成人后当然是同情上层阶级,他把母亲的教导劝诫完全当作耳旁风,可我对于母亲的教导却是铭记在心。对父亲的话,母亲从不正面反对或明显表示出对立观点,但她那执着的品质却深深感染了我,使我产生了一个深不可灭的观念——一个人不论出身如何卑贱,他的灵魂也同样具有价值和尊严。母亲爱在晚上指着天上的星空对我说:‘奥古斯丁,即使天上的星星全部都消逝了,那些最贫苦,最卑贱的人也仍然活在这个世界上,他们的灵魂与上帝同在。’我总是一边听着,一边幻想着,用充满崇敬的目光望着母亲。”

  “母亲收藏有一些古老精美的油画,其中有一幅画的是耶稣给一个盲人治病,这幅画给我留下了深刻的印象。母亲说,‘你看,奥古斯丁,那个瞎了眼睛的叫花子,看上去真令人恶心。可耶稣并没有遗弃他,而是把他叫到身边,用手抚摸他。你要记住这些,我的孩子。’如果我一直在母亲的谆谆教导下长大,她也许会把我改变成为一个十足的圣徒或殉道者。可是,十三岁那年离开她之后,我就再也没能见到我的母亲。”圣克莱尔说到这儿,用手捂住脸,半天不说话。过了好一会儿,他才重新抬起头,继续说道:“道德这个东西真是毫无价值,它基本上是地球经纬度和一定地理位置的产物,带有环境色彩,有着自然特性。道德在一般情况下只是偶然环境因素的结果。就拿你父亲来说吧。他在弗蒙特这个人人享有平等自由的城市里安定下来,成了一个虔诚的基督徒,一个教会执事,后来又加入废奴团体,所以他会把我们南方这些蓄养奴隶的人看作是野蛮和不开化的人。可尽管如此,他的本质和我父亲仍然是一样的:他们都非常固执、傲慢,甚至专制。我能够举出这种气质在他身上以不同形式表现出来的例子。你非常清楚,要你们村里人相信圣克莱尔老爷是个平易近人、没有等级观念的人,那是不可能的事。虽然他碰巧生在一个民主的时代,接受民主理论,但他在本质上,在灵魂深处却依旧是个贵族,和我那位统治五六百名奴隶的父亲没有什么本质区别。”

  奥菲利亚小姐想反驳圣克莱尔的说法,她放下手中的毛线活,正准备开口说话,却被圣克莱尔截住了。

  “我完全明白你想要说什么。我不是说他们事实上真是一模一样,毫无区别。实际情况是:一个成了固执的民主派,一个成了固执的专制派。如果他们都在路易斯安那州当庄园主的话,我想他们会是一模一样的。”

  “你真是个大逆不道之子。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “你知道我是非常讲礼节的,丝毫没有不尊重他们的意思。父亲去世后,将遗产留给了我们兄弟两人。对于同阶级的人,艾尔弗雷德比谁都慷慨、大方,所以在财产分配上,我们没有发生争执和矛盾冲突,我俩共同经营庄园。艾尔弗雷德的管理才能比我出色,因而他成了一个热心的庄园主,把庄园管理得非常成功。可两年之后,我发现自己没法再和他合作下去。我们一共有七百多名黑奴,我没法一个一个地去认识他们,也没法去关注他们每个人的福利问题。他们像牛马一样地生活着,接受非常严格的管制。我们需要考虑的问题就是如何降低他们的生存需要,当然,还得保证他们能继续干活。监工、领班和皮鞭都是必不可少的东西,因为它们是最具有说服力的东西。可是,我不能容忍这些,我对这些简直厌恶到极点。每当我想起母亲对每个苦命的人的灵魂所作的评价时,我便会觉得这样的情况是多么的可怕。”

  “有人认为奴隶们喜欢自己的生活,这简直就是一派胡言!你们北方有些人甚至以恩人自居为我们的罪孽编出一套辩护之词,真是荒谬之极。我们都知道,这世上没有一个人愿意在主人的监视下劳动一辈子,没有一点自由的权力,总是在干那日复一日,年复一年,枯燥无味的体力活,得到的仅仅就是两条裤子,一双鞋子,一个栖身之处和仅够维持生存的粮食!如果有人愿意过这种‘舒适’的生活,我倒是非常乐意让他去亲自体验一番。我愿意把他买下来,为我干活——我心中一点也不惭愧。”

  奥菲利亚小姐接过圣克莱尔的话说:“我以为你们南方人向来都是支持这种制度,并认为它是依据《圣经》而制定的,是十分合理的。”

  “胡说,我们的思想还不至于堕落到这个地步。艾尔弗雷德是个极顽固的专制统治者,连他也不屑于用这种说法来为奴隶制度辩解——不,他趾高气扬地用弱肉强食这个堂而皇之的理论作为根据。他说(我认为他的观点是合理的),美国的庄园主和英国的贵族、资本家在对待下层阶级的问题上,没有什么本质差别,不同的只是形式而已。我想这也就是说:盗用、剥削他们的肉体和灵魂,使他们为自己的幸福效劳。他这样就为两者都作了辩护,而且还能自圆其说,至少在我看来是这样子的。他说,没有对平民阶层的奴役,就不可能有什么高度发展的文明,无论这种奴役是名义上的,还是实质上的。这个社会必须得存在一个只有动物本能的下层阶级,让他们专门从事体力劳动,只有这样,上层阶级才能有时间和财力去谋求智慧和发展,成为下层阶级的领导者,这就是他的逻辑。你知道,他是个天生的贵族。不过,我不相信他这一套,因为我天生就是个民主派。”

  奥菲利亚小姐说:“这两者怎么能比较呢?在英国,是不允许劳工被贩卖、交换,不会被弄得妻离子散,也不会挨打呀!”

  “可他们必须服从老板的意愿,这跟被卖给人家又有什么区别呢?奴隶主可以把不听话的奴隶活活打死,而资本家可以把劳工活活饿死。至于家庭保障方面,谁好谁坏也是很难说的——是眼睁睁地看着自己的儿女被卖掉好呢,还是眼巴巴地看着他们在家活活饿死好呢?”

  “可以证明奴隶制度并不比别的东西更糟,也不能成为替奴隶制度辩护的理由啊。”

  “我并不是要为什么而辩护——况且,我必须得承认我们的制度在侵犯人权方面表现得更加赤裸,更加毫不遮掩。我们堂而皇之地像买匹马一样买一个黑奴——检查他的四肢,看看他的牙齿,让他走几步路看看,然后再付钱取货——这中间,黑奴拍卖商,饲养商,奴隶贩子,掮客等等一应俱全——他们这些家伙把这种制度更具体地摆到文明人的面前。可是,这种制度和另外一种形式的制度在本质上是一样的——都是为了一部分人的幸福而剥削另一部分人,丝毫不顾及被剥削者的利益。”

  “我从来没有像你这样思考过这个问题。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “我曾经去过英国的一些地方,读到过许多关于下层阶级状况的资料。艾尔弗雷德说他的黑奴过的生活要比很多英国人的生活好,我觉得他说的的确是事实。你不能从我刚才的谈话中得出这样一个结论:艾尔弗雷德是个十分厉害的庄园主。不,他不是这样的。他确实非常专制,对违抗他命令的人是毫不留情。如果有人公开和他对抗,他会一熗把那个人打死,就像打死一头野鹿一样,毫不留情。可是,在平时,他总是让他的黑奴们吃饱穿暖,过得很舒服,他本人也以此为荣。”

  “在我跟他合作的那段时间里,我坚持要他让黑人得到一点教养。后来,他果真请来了一个牧师,让黑奴们在礼拜天跟着牧师学教义。我知道他内心肯定认为这样做毫无价值和意义,牧师好像是来教育他的动物一样;而实际上,黑人从小受到各种不良影响,思想已经麻木了,只剩下动物的本能了。一个星期中有六天都要进行艰苦的体力劳动,仅靠礼拜天短短几个小时对黑奴进行教育是不可能有多大成效的。英国工业区居民和我们农村黑奴的主日学教师们大概能够证明两国的成效基本相同。不过,我们的确有不少令人惊讶的例外,这主要是由于黑人比白人更容易接受宗教信仰。”

  “你后来为什么会放弃庄园生活呢?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “情况是这样子的。我们兄弟俩勉强合作了一段时间后,艾尔弗雷德认识到我根本不是做庄园主的料。尽管他为了迎合我,在各个方面都作了不少变革和改良,但这些还是不能令我满意,他觉得这太荒唐了。事实上,我憎恨整个奴隶制度——剥削黑奴,永不停息、毫无止境地进行残暴、罪恶的行径的唯一目的就是为了让我发财。”

  “不仅如此,我会做些对黑奴有利,却对艾尔弗雷德不利的事情。由于我自己是个非常懒散的人,所以我很同情那些懒散的黑奴。为了使棉花篮称起来重一点,那些不能干的可怜虫不惜把石头偷偷藏在篮子底,或者把土块放在麻袋里,然后用棉花盖住。如果我处在他们的地位,相信我自己也会那么做的,因此,我不愿为此而鞭打他们。这样一来,庄园里的纪律就没什么作用了。于是,艾尔弗雷德和我的关系闹得非常不愉快,有点像当年我和严父之间的关系。他说我太过于感情用事,根本不适合经营产业。他劝我拿着银行股票搬到新奥尔良的家宅里去做做诗,让他一个人来经营庄园。就这样,我们分开了,接着我便住到现在的这个家来。”

  “可你为什么不解放你的奴隶呢?”

  “我不想让他们走。我不愿意把他们当作我发财的工具,但我很愿意让他们帮我花钱。他们中有的人是家里多年的老仆人,我真舍不得让他们走,而年轻的又是老一辈的子女,大家都很乐意继续留在这儿。”圣克莱尔停了停,在屋子里来回地踱着步子。“在我一生中曾有过一段时间不愿意浑浑度日,虚度时光,颇有想在社会上干一番事业的志向。我渴望成为一个解放者——替我的国家洗清这个污点。我想绝大多数青年人都曾有过这种狂热吧。可是,——”

  “那你为什么不那样去做呢?你不应该犹豫不前啊。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “因为我后来的遭遇实在太不如人意,于是就像所罗门一样,失去了对人生的希望。总之,我没能成为一个实践家或者改革家,而是变成了一个随波逐流的人。从此以后,我就成天鬼混度日。艾尔弗雷德每次见到我,都会责备我。我承认他比我能干,因为他的确是干了不少事。他的一生是其观点的合理结果,而我呢,却是自相矛盾,令人鄙视。”

  “亲爱的弟弟,你以这种态度来接受考验,你的心能安吗?”

  “心安?我不是已经说过我鄙视它吗?还是让我们言归正传吧——解放黑奴的问题。我相信我对奴隶制度的看法没有什么标新立异的,很多人的想法都和我一样,全国人民都对奴隶制度感到不满。奴隶制度不仅对奴隶不利,对奴隶主也没什么好处。要知道,如此众多胸怀愤怒,受尽欺压,邪恶,下贱的黑奴和我们朝夕相处,不论对于我们还是对于他们,都是一种灾难。英国的资本家和贵族不会有我们这样的感受,因为他们不和自己蔑视的下层阶级生活在一起。而黑奴就生活在我们的家中,和我们的儿女一块游玩,更容易影响我们孩子的思想,因为孩子们喜欢这些黑人,易于和他们打成一片。如果伊娃不是个超凡脱俗的孩子,大概早就堕落了。我们不让黑人受教育,听任其道德败坏,还误以为我们的孩子不会受其影响,这简直就像听任天花在黑人中流行,而我们却相信我们的孩子不会被传染上。然而,我们的法律制度却禁止施行任何有效的教育制度。这样做也算聪明吧,因为只要让一代黑人开始接受完善的教育,那整个奴隶制度就会完蛋。到那个时候,即使我们不给黑人自由,他们也会自己去夺取自由的。”

  “你认为结局会如何呢?如果照这样发展下去。”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “我不知道。但我有一点能够肯定——全世界人民都在积聚力量,等待最后审判的来临。这种情形在我们国家,在英国,在欧洲都在酝酿当中。母亲过去常和我讲一个即将到来的千年盛世,到那时候,耶稣将成为万民之王,人民则共享幸福与自由。在我小时候,母亲教我祷告说,‘愿你的国降临’。我时常在想,穷苦人民的叹息声、呻吟声和骚乱也许正预示着母亲讲的天国就要来临。可是,有谁能等到它降临的那一天呢?”

  “奥古斯丁,我有时候觉得你离天国不远了。”奥菲利亚小姐放下手中的针线活,认真地望着圣克莱尔。

  “谢谢你的夸奖。不过,我内心十分矛盾,我觉得自己既崇高又卑贱——我的理想已越过天国之门,可我却生活在罪恶的尘世之中。哦,午茶铃响了,我们走吧。现在你不会再说我从来没说过什么正经的话吧。”

  在茶桌上,玛丽又谈起了普吕的事情,说:“姐姐,你一定认为我们南方人很野蛮吧。”

  “我觉得普吕这件事的确很野蛮,但我并不认为你们都是野蛮人。”

  “的确,”玛丽说,“有些黑人坏极了,很难对付,根本就不配活着。我对这种事情一点儿也不同情。假如他们循规蹈矩,我想这种事情是绝不会发生的。”

  “可是,妈妈,”伊娃说:“那个苦命的老太婆是因为心情不好才喝酒的呀。”

  “胡说,这怎么能算作理由!我也经常心里不好过,”她沉思地说,“我的烦恼比她多得多。她会有如此下场的唯一理由,就是她太坏了。有些人不论怎么管教也教育不好。我父亲曾经有个懒得出奇的男仆人,经常为了不干活而逃跑,躲在沼泽地里,偷东西或是干各种可怕的事情。他三番两次逃跑后,都会被抓起来鞭打一顿,可这对他一点作用也没有。最后他还是偷偷地溜走了,结果他死在了那片沼泽地里。其实他这样做完全没有必要,因为父亲对奴隶们一向都很好。”

  “我曾驯服过一个奴隶,可在这之前,所有的监工、奴隶主都拿他没有办法。”圣克莱尔说。

  “你?”玛丽惊讶道,“我很想听听你是什么时候干成这样一件事的。”

  “那个黑人身材魁梧高大,身强体壮,是个地道的非洲人。他有一种比谁都渴望自由的本能,简直就像一头非洲雄狮。大家都叫他西皮奥。因为谁也驯服不了他,所以他被卖掉了。最后,艾尔弗雷德买了他,想用自己的方法使他驯服。可有一天,他把监工打倒在地,然后逃到沼泽地里。我那时恰好在艾尔弗雷德的庄园。知道这件事后,艾尔弗雷德气得暴跳如雷。但我对他说,这完全是他的错,而且还向他保证,我有办法将那个黑奴驯服。最后,我们议定,如果我抓住这个逃跑的家伙,就由我把他带回去做试验。于是,他们一共六、七个人带着熗和猎狗去追捕那个黑人。你要知道,如果成为经常性的行为,人们追捕黑奴也会像围猎一头壮鹿那样充满热情。说实话,我当时的心情十分兴奋。其实,即使他被抓住,我也只是个调停人而已。”

  “猎狗汪汪地叫着,跑在最前头,后面跟着骑马的人。后来,我们发现了他,他就像公鹿一样狂奔。我们追了好长一段路还是抓不到他。最后一片茂密的甘蔗林挡住了他的去路,他被迫和我们决斗。他勇猛地和猎狗搏斗,左一只,右一只,把猎狗打得落花流水,竟然徒手打死了三只猎狗。这时,一颗子弹打中了他,他几乎倒在我的脚边,鲜血直流。那可怜的家伙抬起头望着我,眼睛里流露出勇敢和绝望的神情。我把追兵和猎狗阻止住,并宣称他已经是我的俘虏。我费尽九牛二虎之力才阻止他们在胜利的冲击下开熗把那个黑人打死。这以后,我开始着手驯服他。不到半个月的时间,我就把他管教得恭恭敬敬、惟命是从了。”

  “你究竟是怎么把他给治服的?”玛丽问道。

  “办法其实很简单。我将他抬到自己的房间,准备了一张舒适的床,并且为他的伤口上好药,再包扎好。我亲自护理他,直到痊愈为止。后来,我签署了一张自由证书,并告诉他,他愿意去哪儿就能去哪儿。”

  “那他到底走了没有呢?”奥菲利亚小姐问。

  “没有,他竟然一下子把证书撕成两半,表示坚决不会离开我。我从来没见过像他那样勇敢、忠诚的仆人。后来,他皈依了基督教,像只羊羔般温顺。那时,他帮我看管湖边的田舍,而且干得非常出色。可是,那年霍乱刚刚开始流行,我就失去了他。其实,他是为了我而丧命的,因为先是我得了霍乱,险些儿丧了命。那时,家里的人都害怕被传染上,全都跑光了。只有西皮奥留下来照顾我,让我死里逃生。可是,他却被传染上而丢了命。谁死去都不曾让我那么伤心难过。”

  圣克莱尔说这个故事的时候,小伊娃张着小嘴巴,神情专注地听着,还不断地向爸爸身上靠过去。

  圣克莱尔刚讲完,伊娃就搂住爸爸的脖子,伏在他的身上,哇地哭了起来,身体不停地哆嗦着。

  “伊娃,我的宝贝,你这是怎么啦?”圣克莱尔看着女儿伤心的样子心疼地问。随后,他接着说了一句:“真不该让她听这种事情,她还太小了。”

  伊娃立即控制住自己的情绪,停止了哭泣。“不,爸爸,我不是胆小。”这种自制力在她这样一个孩子身上的确是非常罕见。“我不是害怕,只是这种事情渗入了我的心里。”

  “伊娃,你是什么意思?”

  “我也不知道,爸爸。我心里有好多想法,也许将来有一天我会说清楚的。”

  “那等你想清楚了再说吧,宝贝——只是别再哭了,别叫爸爸担心,好吗?”圣克莱尔安慰道,“你看,我给你挑的这个桃子多好呀。”

  伊娃接过桃子,破涕为笑,只是嘴角还在微微抽搐着。

  “走,看金鱼去。”圣克莱尔一边说,一边拉着女儿的手,朝外面的走廊走去。不一会儿,就听见阵阵愉快的欢笑声从真丝窗帘外传了过来。伊娃和爸爸在院子里的小路上追逐着,嬉戏着。

  我们一直在讲述富贵人家的情况,差点儿忘了可怜的汤姆。好吧,如果大家愿意了解他的情况,就请随我到马厩顶上的小房间来。在这间收拾得很整洁的小屋里,有一张床,一把椅子,还有一张粗制的桌子,上面放着汤姆心爱的《圣经》和赞美诗。这时,他正坐在桌子旁边,集中精力做一件很费脑筋的事情。他的面前放着一块石板。

  原来,汤姆是想家了,而且思乡之情越来越浓。于是他向伊娃要米一张信纸,准备用自己在乔治少爷的教导下学到的那么一点点文化知识给家里写封信。他此时正忙着在石板上打草稿呢。写信对他来说,真的是件很困难的事情,因为他已经完全忘了有些字母的写法,就是记得的那些,又不知道该怎么用。正在他煞费苦心地写信时,伊娃悄悄走了进来,伏在他身后的椅子背上,从他的肩头上看着汤姆写字。

  “哦,汤姆大叔,你在干什么呢?”

  “哦,我想给家里人写封信,伊娃小姐。”汤姆用手背揉了揉眼睛,“真烦,恐怕我写不成这封信了。”

  “如果我能帮你,该有多好。我练过字的,去年我几乎全会写了,可现在恐怕全忘光了。”

  伊娃将她那金发的脑袋瓜和汤姆的黑脑袋凑到一块儿,两人开始严肃地讨论起来。他们识字都不多,但态度都非常认真,都希望能写成这封信。他们在那儿一字一字地苦心斟酌着,渐渐写得有些样子了。

  伊娃看着石板上的字,兴高采烈地叫道:“哦,汤姆大叔,我们写得越来越好了。你妻子和孩子见了一定会很高兴的。那些人把你逼得妻离子散,真是可恶极了。以后,我会让爸爸放你回家的。”

  “太太说过,等把钱凑齐了,他们就会来把我赎回去。我相信他们会来的。乔治少爷会亲自来接我,他还送了一块银元给我留作纪念。”说着,汤姆从内衣口袋里掏出那块珍贵的银元。

  “那他肯定会来的!我真高兴听到这个消息。”伊娃笑着说。

  “所以,我想写封信给他们,让可怜的克鲁伊——我的老婆放心,告诉他们我在这里很好——她实在是太伤心了,苦命的女人!”

  “喂,汤姆。”圣克莱尔这时候走进小屋里来。

  汤姆和伊娃两个人不由得吃了一惊。

  “你们在干什么呢?”圣克莱尔走过来,望着石板好奇地问。

  “我在帮汤姆写信呢。瞧,我们写得不错吧。”伊娃骄傲地对父亲说。

  “我可不想给你们泼冷水。不过,汤姆,我看还是我来替你写吧。不过现在我得先出去一趟,等我回来了,就帮你写。”

  “这可是封十分重要的信,”伊娃立刻说,“因为他的主人准备寄钱来把他赎回去,知道吗,爸爸?我刚才听他这么说的,他们曾经答应过他。”

  圣克莱尔心中可不这么认为。他想这恐怕仅仅是主人用来安慰仆人而许下的承诺,以便缓减仆人们被卖出去时的恐惧心理,他们其实根本没有意思去满足黑奴心中的期望。当然,圣克莱尔没有说出自己心里的想法——只是吩咐汤姆去把马套好,他准备出去一趟。

  当天晚上,圣克莱尔替汤姆把信写好了,并把它安全地投进了邮筒。

  奥菲利亚小姐依旧如故地执行着管理家务的职责。全家上上下下的仆人——从黛娜到年纪最小的小黑鬼——都认为奥菲利亚小姐实在有些“古怪”。

  圣克莱尔家的上流人物(阿道夫,简,罗莎)都认为奥菲利亚小姐根本不像个大家闺秀,因为没有哪个大家闺秀会像她那样一天从早忙到晚,她简直连一点小姐的气质都没有。圣克莱尔家居然会有一个这样的亲戚,真是叫人难以相信。连玛丽也认为看着奥菲利亚表姐总是忙个不停,真是叫人累得慌。事实上,奥菲利亚小姐干的活也实在是太多了,难怪别人要抱怨她。她整日做着毛线活,仿佛那活儿刻不容缓,一分钟也不能耽搁。一直到了傍晚,天色暗下来了,她才会停下手里的活,到外面去散散步。可回来之后,她又拿起毛线活,十分卖力地织了起来。看她这样忙碌个不停,的确令人累得慌。
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 18
Miss Ophelia’s Experiences and Opinions
Our friend Tom, in his own simple musings, often compared his more fortunate lot, in the bondage into which he was cast, with that of Joseph in Egypt; and, in fact, as time went on, and he developed more and more under the eye of his master, the strength of the parallel increased.
St. Clare was indolent and careless of money. Hitherto the providing and marketing had been principally done by Adolph, who was, to the full, as careless and extravagant as his master; and, between them both, they had carried on the dispersing process with great alacrity. Accustomed, for many years, to regard his master’s property as his own care, Tom saw, with an uneasiness he could scarcely repress, the wasteful expenditure of the establishment; and, in the quiet, indirect way which his class often acquire, would sometimes make his own suggestions.
St. Clare at first employed him occasionally; but, struck with his soundness of mind and good business capacity, he confided in him more and more, till gradually all the marketing and providing for the family were intrusted to him.
“No, no, Adolph,” he said, one day, as Adolph was deprecating the passing of power out of his hands; “let Tom alone. You only understand what you want; Tom understands cost and come to; and there may be some end to money, bye and bye if we don’t let somebody do that.”
Trusted to an unlimited extent by a careless master, who handed him a bill without looking at it, and pocketed the change without counting it, Tom had every facility and temptation to dishonesty; and nothing but an impregnable simplicity of nature, strengthened by Christian faith, could have kept him from it. But, to that nature, the very unbounded trust reposed in him was bond and seal for the most scrupulous accuracy.
With Adolph the case had been different. Thoughtless and self-indulgent, and unrestrained by a master who found it easier to indulge than to regulate, he had fallen into an absolute confusion as to meum tuum with regard to himself and his master, which sometimes troubled even St. Clare. His own good sense taught him that such a training of his servants was unjust and dangerous. A sort of chronic remorse went with him everywhere, although not strong enough to make any decided change in his course; and this very remorse reacted again into indulgence. He passed lightly over the most serious faults, because he told himself that, if he had done his part, his dependents had not fallen into them.
Tom regarded his gay, airy, handsome young master with an odd mixture of fealty, reverence, and fatherly solicitude. That he never read the Bible; never went to church; that he jested and made free with any and every thing that came in the way of his wit; that he spent his Sunday evenings at the opera or theatre; that he went to wine parties, and clubs, and suppers, oftener than was at all expedient,—were all things that Tom could see as plainly as anybody, and on which he based a conviction that “Mas’r wasn’t a Christian;”—a conviction, however, which he would have been very slow to express to any one else, but on which he founded many prayers, in his own simple fashion, when he was by himself in his little dormitory. Not that Tom had not his own way of speaking his mind occasionally, with something of the tact often observable in his class; as, for example, the very day after the Sabbath we have described, St. Clare was invited out to a convivial party of choice spirits, and was helped home, between one and two o’clock at night, in a condition when the physical had decidedly attained the upper hand of the intellectual. Tom and Adolph assisted to get him composed for the night, the latter in high spirits, evidently regarding the matter as a good joke, and laughing heartily at the rusticity of Tom’s horror, who really was simple enough to lie awake most of the rest of the night, praying for his young master.
“Well, Tom, what are you waiting for?” said St. Clare, the next day, as he sat in his library, in dressing-gown and slippers. St. Clare had just been entrusting Tom with some money, and various commissions. “Isn’t all right there, Tom?” he added, as Tom still stood waiting.
“I’m ’fraid not, Mas’r,” said Tom, with a grave face.
St. Clare laid down his paper, and set down his coffee-cup, and looked at Tom.
“Why Tom, what’s the case? You look as solemn as a coffin.”
“I feel very bad, Mas’r. I allays have thought that Mas’r would be good to everybody.”
“Well, Tom, haven’t I been? Come, now, what do you want? There’s something you haven’t got, I suppose, and this is the preface.”
“Mas’r allays been good to me. I haven’t nothing to complain of on that head. But there is one that Mas’r isn’t good to.”
“Why, Tom, what’s got into you? Speak out; what do you mean?”
“ night, between one and two, I thought so. I studied upon the matter then. Mas’r isn’t good to himself.”
Tom said this with his back to his master, and his hand on the door-knob. St. Clare felt his face flush crimson, but he laughed.
“O, that’s all, is it?” he said, gayly.
“All!” said Tom, turning suddenly round and falling on his knees. “O, my dear young Mas’r; I’m ’fraid it will be loss of all—all—body and soul. The good Book says, ‘it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder!’ my dear Mas’r!”
Tom’s voice choked, and the tears ran down his cheeks.
“You poor, silly fool!” said St. Clare, with tears in his own eyes. “Get up, Tom. I’m not worth crying over.”
But Tom wouldn’t rise, and looked imploring.
“Well, I won’t go to any more of their cursed nonsense, Tom,” said St. Clare; “on my honor, I won’t. I don’t know why I haven’t stopped long ago. I’ve always despised it, and myself for it,—so now, Tom, wipe up your eyes, and go about your errands. Come, come,” he added, “no blessings. I’m not so wonderfully good, now,” he said, as he gently pushed Tom to the door. “There, I’ll pledge my honor to you, Tom, you don’t see me so again,” he said; and Tom went off, wiping his eyes, with great satisfaction.
“I’ll keep my faith with him, too,” said St. Clare, as he closed the door.
And St. Clare did so,—for gross sensualism, in any form, was not the peculiar temptation of his nature.
But, all this time, who shall detail the tribulations manifold of our friend Miss Ophelia, who had begun the labors of a Southern housekeeper?
There is all the difference in the world in the servants of Southern establishments, according to the character and capacity of the mistresses who have brought them up.
South as well as north, there are women who have an extraordinary talent for command, and tact in educating. Such are enabled, with apparent ease, and without severity, to subject to their will, and bring into harmonious and systematic order, the various members of their small estate,—to regulate their peculiarities, and so balance and compensate the deficiencies of one by the excess of another, as to produce a harmonious and orderly system.
Such a housekeeper was Mrs. Shelby, whom we have already described; and such our readers may remember to have met with. If they are not common at the South, it is because they are not common in the world. They are to be found there as often as anywhere; and, when existing, find in that peculiar state of society a brilliant opportunity to exhibit their domestic talent.
Such a housekeeper Marie St. Clare was not, nor her mother before her. Indolent and childish, unsystematic and improvident, it was not to be expected that servants trained under her care should not be so likewise; and she had very justly described to Miss Ophelia the state of confusion she would find in the family, though she had not ascribed it to the proper cause.
The first morning of her regency, Miss Ophelia was up at four o’clock; and having attended to all the adjustments of her own chamber, as she had done ever since she came there, to the great amazement of the chambermaid, she prepared for a vigorous onslaught on the cupboards and closets of the establishment of which she had the keys.
The store-room, the linen-presses, the china-closet, the kitchen and cellar, that day, all went under an awful review. Hidden things of darkness were brought to light to an extent that alarmed all the principalities and powers of kitchen and chamber, and caused many wonderings and murmurings about “dese yer northern ladies” from the domestic cabinet.
Old Dinah, the head cook, and principal of all rule and authority in the kitchen department, was filled with wrath at what she considered an invasion of privilege. No feudal baron in Magna Charta times could have more thoroughly resented some incursion of the crown.
Dinah was a character in her own way, and it would be injustice to her memory not to give the reader a little idea of her. She was a native and essential cook, as much as Aunt Chloe,—cooking being an indigenous talent of the African race; but Chloe was a trained and methodical one, who moved in an orderly domestic harness, while Dinah was a self-taught genius, and, like geniuses in general, was positive, opinionated and erratic, to the last degree.
Like a certain class of modern philosophers, Dinah perfectly scorned logic and reason in every shape, and always took refuge in intuitive certainty; and here she was perfectly impregnable. No possible amount of talent, or authority, or explanation, could ever make her believe that any other way was better than her own, or that the course she had pursued in the smallest matter could be in the least modified. This had been a conceded point with her old mistress, Marie’s mother; and “Miss Marie,” as Dinah always called her young mistress, even after her marriage, found it easier to submit than contend; and so Dinah had ruled supreme. This was the easier, in that she was perfect mistress of that diplomatic art which unites the utmost subservience of manner with the utmost inflexibility as to measure.
Dinah was mistress of the whole art and mystery of excuse-making, in all its branches. Indeed, it was an axiom with her that the cook can do no wrong; and a cook in a Southern kitchen finds abundance of heads and shoulders on which to lay off every sin and frailty, so as to maintain her own immaculateness entire. If any part of the dinner was a failure, there were fifty indisputably good reasons for it; and it was the fault undeniably of fifty other people, whom Dinah berated with unsparing zeal.
But it was very seldom that there was any failure in Dinah’s last results. Though her mode of doing everything was peculiarly meandering and circuitous, and without any sort of calculation as to time and place,—though her kitchen generally looked as if it had been arranged by a hurricane blowing through it, and she had about as many places for each cooking utensil as there were days in the year,—yet, if one would have patience to wait her own good time, up would come her dinner in perfect order, and in a style of preparation with which an epicure could find no fault.
It was now the season of incipient preparation for dinner. Dinah, who required large intervals of reflection and repose, and was studious of ease in all her arrangements, was seated on the kitchen floor, smoking a short, stumpy pipe, to which she was much addicted, and which she always kindled up, as a sort of censer, whenever she felt the need of an inspiration in her arrangements. It was Dinah’s mode of invoking the domestic Muses.
Seated around her were various members of that rising race with which a Southern household abounds, engaged in shelling peas, peeling potatoes, picking pin-feathers out of fowls, and other preparatory arrangements,—Dinah every once in a while interrupting her meditations to give a poke, or a rap on the head, to some of the young operators, with the pudding-stick that lay by her side. In fact, Dinah ruled over the woolly heads of the younger members with a rod of iron, and seemed to consider them born for no earthly purpose but to “save her steps,” as she phrased it. It was the spirit of the system under which she had grown up, and she carried it out to its full extent.
Miss Ophelia, after passing on her reformatory tour through all the other parts of the establishment, now entered the kitchen. Dinah had heard, from various sources, what was going on, and resolved to stand on defensive and conservative ground,—mentally determined to oppose and ignore every new measure, without any actual observable contest.
The kitchen was a large brick-floored apartment, with a great old-fashioned fireplace stretching along one side of it,—an arrangement which St. Clare had vainly tried to persuade Dinah to exchange for the convenience of a modern cook-stove. Not she. No Puseyite,1 or conservative of any school, was ever more inflexibly attached to time-honored inconveniences than Dinah.
When St. Clare had first returned from the north, impressed with the system and order of his uncle’s kitchen arrangements, he had largely provided his own with an array of cupboards, drawers, and various apparatus, to induce systematic regulation, under the sanguine illusion that it would be of any possible assistance to Dinah in her arrangements. He might as well have provided them for a squirrel or a magpie. The more drawers and closets there were, the more hiding-holes could Dinah make for the accommodation of old rags, hair-combs, old shoes, ribbons, cast-off artificial flowers, and other articles of vertu, wherein her soul delighted.
When Miss Ophelia entered the kitchen Dinah did not rise, but smoked on in sublime tranquillity, regarding her movements obliquely out of the corner of her eye, but apparently intent only on the operations around her.
Miss Ophelia commenced opening a set of drawers.
“What is this drawer for, Dinah?” she said.
“It’s handy for most anything, Missis,” said Dinah. So it appeared to be. From the variety it contained, Miss Ophelia pulled out first a fine damask table-cloth stained with blood, having evidently been used to envelop some raw meat.
“What’s this, Dinah? You don’t wrap up meat in your mistress’ best table-cloths?”
“O Lor, Missis, no; the towels was all a missin’—so I jest did it. I laid out to wash that a,—that’s why I put it thar.”
“Shif’less!” said Miss Ophelia to herself, proceeding to tumble over the drawer, where she found a nutmeg-grater and two or three nutmegs, a Methodist hymn-book, a couple of soiled Madras handkerchiefs, some yarn and knitting-work, a paper of tobacco and a pipe, a few crackers, one or two gilded china-saucers with some pomade in them, one or two thin old shoes, a piece of flannel carefully pinned up enclosing some small white onions, several damask table-napkins, some coarse crash towels, some twine and darning-needles, and several broken papers, from which sundry sweet herbs were sifting into the drawer.
“Where do you keep your nutmegs, Dinah?” said Miss Ophelia, with the air of one who prayed for patience.
“Most anywhar, Missis; there’s some in that cracked tea-cup, up there, and there’s some over in that ar cupboard.”
“Here are some in the grater,” said Miss Ophelia, holding them up.
“Laws, yes, I put ’em there this morning,—I likes to keep my things handy,” said Dinah. “You, Jake! what are you stopping for! You’ll cotch it! Be still, thar!” she added, with a dive of her stick at the criminal.
“What’s this?” said Miss Ophelia, holding up the saucer of pomade.
“Laws, it’s my har grease;—I put it thar to have it handy.”
“Do you use your mistress’ best saucers for that?”
“Law! it was cause I was driv, and in sich a hurry;—I was gwine to change it this very day.”
“Here are two damask table-napkins.”
“Them table-napkins I put thar, to get ’em washed out, some day.”
“Don’t you have some place here on purpose for things to be washed?”
“Well, Mas’r St. Clare got dat ar chest, he said, for dat; but I likes to mix up biscuit and hev my things on it some days, and then it an’t handy a liftin’ up the lid.”
“Why don’t you mix your biscuits on the pastry-table, there?”
“Law, Missis, it gets sot so full of dishes, and one thing and another, der an’t no room, noway—”
“But you should wash your dishes, and clear them away.”
“Wash my dishes!” said Dinah, in a high key, as her wrath began to rise over her habitual respect of manner; “what does ladies know ’bout work, I want to know? When ’d Mas’r ever get his dinner, if I vas to spend all my time a washin’ and a puttin’ up dishes? Miss Marie never telled me so, nohow.”
“Well, here are these onions.”
“Laws, yes!” said Dinah; “thar is whar I put ’em, now. I couldn’t ’member. Them ’s particular onions I was a savin’ for dis yer very stew. I’d forgot they was in dat ar old flannel.”
Miss Ophelia lifted out the sifting papers of sweet herbs.
“I wish Missis wouldn’t touch dem ar. I likes to keep my things where I knows whar to go to ’em,” said Dinah, rather decidedly.
“But you don’t want these holes in the papers.”
“Them ’s handy for siftin’ on ’t out,” said Dinah.
“But you see it spills all over the drawer.”
“Laws, yes! if Missis will go a tumblin’ things all up so, it will. Missis has spilt lots dat ar way,” said Dinah, coming uneasily to the drawers. “If Missis only will go up stars till my clarin’ up time comes, I’ll have everything right; but I can’t do nothin’ when ladies is round, a henderin’. You, Sam, don’t you gib the baby dat ar sugar-bowl! I’ll crack ye over, if ye don’t mind!”
“I’m going through the kitchen, and going to put everything in order, once, Dinah; and then I’ll expect you to keep it so.”
“Lor, now! Miss Phelia; dat ar an’t no way for ladies to do. I never did see ladies doin’ no sich; my old Missis nor Miss Marie never did, and I don’t see no kinder need on ’t;” and Dinah stalked indignantly about, while Miss Ophelia piled and sorted dishes, emptied dozens of scattering bowls of sugar into one receptacle, sorted napkins, table-cloths, and towels, for washing; washing, wiping, and arranging with her own hands, and with a speed and alacrity which perfectly amazed Dinah.
“Lor now! if dat ar de way dem northern ladies do, dey an’t ladies, nohow,” she said to some of her satellites, when at a safe hearing distance. “I has things as straight as anybody, when my clarin’ up times comes; but I don’t want ladies round, a henderin’, and getting my things all where I can’t find ’em.”
To do Dinah justice, she had, at irregular periods, paroxyms of reformation and arrangement, which she called “clarin’ up times,” when she would begin with great zeal, and turn every drawer and closet wrong side outward, on to the floor or tables, and make the ordinary confusion seven-fold more confounded. Then she would light her pipe, and leisurely go over her arrangements, looking things over, and discoursing upon them; making all the young fry scour most vigorously on the tin things, and keeping up for several hours a most energetic state of confusion, which she would explain to the satisfaction of all inquirers, by the remark that she was a “clarin’ up.” “She couldn’t hev things a gwine on so as they had been, and she was gwine to make these yer young ones keep better order;” for Dinah herself, somehow, indulged the illusion that she, herself, was the soul of order, and it was only the young uns, and the everybody else in the house, that were the cause of anything that fell short of perfection in this respect. When all the tins were scoured, and the tables scrubbed snowy white, and everything that could offend tucked out of sight in holes and corners, Dinah would dress herself up in a smart dress, clean apron, and high, brilliant Madras turban, and tell all marauding “young uns” to keep out of the kitchen, for she was gwine to have things kept nice. Indeed, these periodic seasons were often an inconvenience to the whole household; for Dinah would contract such an immoderate attachment to her scoured tin, as to insist upon it that it shouldn’t be used again for any possible purpose,—at least, till the ardor of the “clarin’ up” period abated.
Miss Ophelia, in a few days, thoroughly reformed every department of the house to a systematic pattern; but her labors in all departments that depended on the cooperation of servants were like those of Sisyphus or the Danaides. In despair, she one day appealed to St. Clare.
“There is no such thing as getting anything like a system in this family!”
“To be sure, there isn’t,” said St. Clare.
“Such shiftless management, such waste, such confusion, I never saw!”
“I dare say you didn’t.”
“You would not take it so coolly, if you were housekeeper.”
“My dear cousin, you may as well understand, once for all, that we masters are divided into two classes, oppressors and oppressed. We who are good-natured and hate severity make up our minds to a good deal of inconvenience. If we will keep a shambling, loose, untaught set in the community, for our convenience, why, we must take the consequence. Some rare cases I have seen, of persons, who, by a peculiar tact, can produce order and system without severity; but I’m not one of them,—and so I made up my mind, long ago, to let things go just as they do. I will not have the poor devils thrashed and cut to pieces, and they know it,—and, of course, they know the staff is in their own hands.”
“But to have no time, no place, no order,—all going on in this shiftless way!”
“My dear Vermont, you natives up by the North Pole set an extravagant value on time! What on earth is the use of time to a fellow who has twice as much of it as he knows what to do with? As to order and system, where there is nothing to be done but to lounge on the sofa and read, an hour sooner or later in breakfast or dinner isn’t of much account. Now, there’s Dinah gets you a capital dinner,—soup, ragout, roast fowl, dessert, ice-creams and all,—and she creates it all out of chaos and old night down there, in that kitchen. I think it really sublime, the way she manages. But, Heaven bless us! if we are to go down there, and view all the smoking and squatting about, and hurryscurryation of the preparatory process, we should never eat more! My good cousin, absolve yourself from that! It’s more than a Catholic penance, and does no more good. You’ll only lose your own temper, and utterly confound Dinah. Let her go her own way.”
But, Augustine, you don’t know how I found things.”
“Don’t I? Don’t I know that the rolling-pin is under her bed, and the nutmeg-grater in her pocket with her tobacco,—that there are sixty-five different sugar-bowls, one in every hole in the house,—that she washes dishes with a dinner-napkin one day, and with a fragment of an old petticoat the next? But the upshot is, she gets up glorious dinners, makes superb coffee; and you must judge her as warriors and statesmen are judged, by her success.”
“But the waste,—the expense!”
“O, well! Lock everything you can, and keep the key. Give out by driblets, and never inquire for odds and ends,—it isn’t best.”
“That troubles me, Augustine. I can’t help feeling as if these servants were not strictly honest. Are you sure they can be relied on?”
Augustine laughed immoderately at the grave and anxious face with which Miss Ophelia propounded the question.
“O, cousin, that’s too good,—honest!—as if that’s a thing to be expected! Honest!—why, of course, they arn’t. Why should they be? What upon earth is to make them so?”
“Why don’t you instruct?”
“Instruct! O, fiddlestick! What instructing do you think I should do? I look like it! As to Marie, she has spirit enough, to be sure, to kill off a whole plantation, if I’d let her manage; but she wouldn’t get the cheatery out of them.”
“Are there no honest ones?”
“Well, now and then one, whom Nature makes so impracticably simple, truthful and faithful, that the worst possible influence can’t destroy it. But, you see, from the mother’s breast the colored child feels and sees that there are none but underhand ways open to it. It can get along no other way with its parents, its mistress, its young master and missie play-fellows. Cunning and deception become necessary, inevitable habits. It isn’t fair to expect anything else of him. He ought not to be punished for it. As to honesty, the slave is kept in that dependent, semi-childish state, that there is no making him realize the rights of property, or feel that his master’s goods are not his own, if he can get them. For my part, I don’t see how they can be honest. Such a fellow as Tom, here, is,—is a moral miracle!”
“And what becomes of their souls?” said Miss Ophelia.
“That isn’t my affair, as I know of,” said St. Clare; “I am only dealing in facts of the present life. The fact is, that the whole race are pretty generally understood to be turned over to the devil, for our benefit, in this world, however it may turn out in another!”
“This is perfectly horrible!” said Miss Ophelia; you ought to be ashamed of yourselves!”
“I don’t know as I am. We are in pretty good company, for all that,” said St. Clare, “as people in the broad road generally are. Look at the high and the low, all the world over, and it’s the same story,—the lower class used up, body, soul and spirit, for the good of the upper. It is so in England; it is so everywhere; and yet all Christendom stands aghast, with virtuous indignation, because we do the thing in a little different shape from what they do it.”
“It isn’t so in Vermont.”
“Ah, well, in New England, and in the free States, you have the better of us, I grant. But there’s the bell; so, Cousin, let us for a while lay aside our sectional prejudices, and come out to dinner.”
As Miss Ophelia was in the kitchen in the latter part of the afternoon, some of the sable children called out, “La, sakes! thar’s Prue a coming, grunting along like she allers does.”
A tall, bony colored woman now entered the kitchen, bearing on her head a basket of rusks and hot rolls.
“Ho, Prue! you’ve come,” said Dinah.
Prue had a peculiar scowling expression of countenance, and a sullen, grumbling voice. She set down her basket, squatted herself down, and resting her elbows on her knees said,
“O Lord! I wish’t I ’s dead!”
“Why do you wish you were dead?” said Miss Ophelia.
“I’d be out o’ my misery,” said the woman, gruffly, without taking her eyes from the floor.
“What need you getting drunk, then, and cutting up, Prue?” said a spruce quadroon chambermaid, dangling, as she spoke, a pair of coral ear-drops.
The woman looked at her with a sour surly glance.
“Maybe you’ll come to it, one of these yer days. I’d be glad to see you, I would; then you’ll be glad of a drop, like me, to forget your misery.”
“Come, Prue,” said Dinah, “let’s look at your rusks. Here’s Missis will pay for them.”
Miss Ophelia took out a couple of dozen.
“Thar’s some tickets in that ar old cracked jug on the top shelf,” said Dinah. “You, Jake, climb up and get it down.”
“Tickets,—what are they for?” said Miss Ophelia.
“We buy tickets of her Mas’r, and she gives us bread for ’em.”
“And they counts my money and tickets, when I gets home, to see if I ’s got the change; and if I han’t, they half kills me.”
“And serves you right,” said Jane, the pert chambermaid, “if you will take their money to get drunk on. That’s what she does, Missis.”
“And that’s what I will do,—I can’t live no other ways,—drink and forget my misery.”
“You are very wicked and very foolish,” said Miss Ophelia, “to steal your master’s money to make yourself a brute with.”
“It’s mighty likely, Missis; but I will do it,—yes, I will. O Lord! I wish I ’s dead, I do,—I wish I ’s dead, and out of my misery!” and slowly and stiffly the old creature rose, and got her basket on her head again; but before she went out, she looked at the quadroon girt, who still stood playing with her ear-drops.
“Ye think ye’re mighty fine with them ar, a frolickin’ and a tossin’ your head, and a lookin’ down on everybody. Well, never mind,—you may live to be a poor, old, cut-up crittur, like me. Hope to the Lord ye will, I do; then see if ye won’t drink,—drink,—drink,—yerself into torment; and sarve ye right, too—ugh!” and, with a malignant howl, the woman left the room.
“Disgusting old beast!” said Adolph, who was getting his master’s shaving-water. “If I was her master, I’d cut her up worse than she is.”
“Ye couldn’t do that ar, no ways,” said Dinah. “Her back’s a far sight now,—she can’t never get a dress together over it.”
“I think such low creatures ought not to be allowed to go round to genteel families,” said Miss Jane. “What do you think, Mr. St. Clare?” she said, coquettishly tossing her head at Adolph.
It must be observed that, among other appropriations from his master’s stock, Adolph was in the habit of adopting his name and address; and that the style under which he moved, among the colored circles of New Orleans, was that of Mr. St. Clare.
“I’m certainly of your opinion, Miss Benoir,” said Adolph.
Benoir was the name of Marie St. Clare’s family, and Jane was one of her servants.
“Pray, Miss Benoir, may I be allowed to ask if those drops are for the ball, tomorrow night? They are certainly bewitching!”
“I wonder, now, Mr. St. Clare, what the impudence of you men will come to!” said Jane, tossing her pretty head til the ear-drops twinkled again. “I shan’t dance with you for a whole evening, if you go to asking me any more questions.”
“O, you couldn’t be so cruel, now! I was just dying to know whether you would appear in your pink tarletane,” said Adolph.
“What is it?” said Rosa, a bright, piquant little quadroon who came skipping down stairs at this moment.
“Why, Mr. St. Clare’s so impudent!”
“On my honor,” said Adolph, “I’ll leave it to Miss Rosa now.”
“I know he’s always a saucy creature,” said Rosa, poising herself on one of her little feet, and looking maliciously at Adolph. “He’s always getting me so angry with him.”
“O! ladies, ladies, you will certainly break my heart, between you,” said Adolph. “I shall be found dead in my bed, some morning, and you’ll have it to answer for.”
“Do hear the horrid creature talk!” said both ladies, laughing immoderately.
“Come,—clar out, you! I can’t have you cluttering up the kitchen,” said Dinah; “in my way, foolin’ round here.”
“Aunt Dinah’s glum, because she can’t go to the ball,” said Rosa.
“Don’t want none o’ your light-colored balls,” said Dinah; “cuttin’ round, makin’ b’lieve you’s white folks. Arter all, you’s niggers, much as I am.”
“Aunt Dinah greases her wool stiff, every day, to make it lie straight,” said Jane.
“And it will be wool, after all,” said Rosa, maliciously shaking down her long, silky curls.
“Well, in the Lord’s sight, an’t wool as good as bar, any time?” said Dinah. “I’d like to have Missis say which is worth the most,—a couple such as you, or one like me. Get out wid ye, ye trumpery,—I won’t have ye round!”
Here the conversation was interrupted in a two-fold manner. St. Clare’s voice was heard at the head of the stairs, asking Adolph if he meant to stay all night with his shaving-water; and Miss Ophelia, coming out of the dining-room, said,
“Jane and Rosa, what are you wasting your time for, here? Go in and attend to your muslins.”
Our friend Tom, who had been in the kitchen during the conversation with the old rusk-woman, had followed her out into the street. He saw her go on, giving every once in a while a suppressed groan. At last she set her basket down on a doorstep, and began arranging the old, faded shawl which covered her shoulders.
“I’ll carry your basket a piece,” said Tom, compassionately.
“Why should ye?” said the woman. “I don’t want no help.”
“You seem to be sick, or in trouble, or somethin’,” said Tom.
“I an’t sick,” said the woman, shortly.
“I wish,” said Tom, looking at her earnestly,—“I wish I could persuade you to leave off drinking. Don’t you know it will be the ruin of ye, body and soul?”
“I knows I’m gwine to torment,” said the woman, sullenly. “Ye don’t need to tell me that ar. I ’s ugly, I ’s wicked,—I ’s gwine straight to torment. O, Lord! I wish I ’s thar!”
Tom shuddered at these frightful words, spoken with a sullen, impassioned earnestness.
“O, Lord have mercy on ye! poor crittur. Han’t ye never heard of Jesus Christ?”
“Jesus Christ,—who’s he?”
“Why, he’s the Lord,” said Tom.
“I think I’ve hearn tell o’ the Lord, and the judgment and torment. I’ve heard o’ that.”
“But didn’t anybody ever tell you of the Lord Jesus, that loved us poor sinners, and died for us?”
“Don’t know nothin’ ’bout that,” said the woman; “nobody han’t never loved me, since my old man died.”
“Where was you raised?” said Tom.
“Up in Kentuck. A man kept me to breed chil’en for market, and sold ’em as fast as they got big enough; last of all, he sold me to a speculator, and my Mas’r got me o’ him.”
“What set you into this bad way of drinkin’?”
“To get shet o’ my misery. I had one child after I come here; and I thought then I’d have one to raise, cause Mas’r wasn’t a speculator. It was de peartest little thing! and Missis she seemed to think a heap on ’t, at first; it never cried,—it was likely and fat. But Missis tuck sick, and I tended her; and I tuck the fever, and my milk all left me, and the child it pined to skin and bone, and Missis wouldn’t buy milk for it. She wouldn’t hear to me, when I telled her I hadn’t milk. She said she knowed I could feed it on what other folks eat; and the child kinder pined, and cried, and cried, and cried, day and night, and got all gone to skin and bones, and Missis got sot agin it and she said ’t wan’t nothin’ but crossness. She wished it was dead, she said; and she wouldn’t let me have it o’ nights, cause, she said, it kept me awake, and made me good for nothing. She made me sleep in her room; and I had to put it away off in a little kind o’ garret, and thar it cried itself to death, one night. It did; and I tuck to drinkin’, to keep its crying out of my ears! I did,—and I will drink! I will, if I do go to torment for it! Mas’r says I shall go to torment, and I tell him I’ve got thar now!”
“O, ye poor crittur!” said Tom, “han’t nobody never telled ye how the Lord Jesus loved ye, and died for ye? Han’t they telled ye that he’ll help ye, and ye can go to heaven, and have rest, at last?”
“I looks like gwine to heaven,” said the woman; “an’t thar where white folks is gwine? S’pose they’d have me thar? I’d rather go to torment, and get away from Mas’r and Missis. I had so,” she said, as with her usual groan, she got her basket on her head, and walked sullenly away.
Tom turned, and walked sorrowfully back to the house. In the court he met little Eva,—a crown of tuberoses on her head, and her eyes radiant with delight.
“O, Tom! here you are. I’m glad I’ve found you. Papa says you may get out the ponies, and take me in my little new carriage,” she said, catching his hand. “But what’s the matter Tom?—you look sober.”
“I feel bad, Miss Eva,” said Tom, sorrowfully. “But I’ll get the horses for you.”
“But do tell me, Tom, what is the matter. I saw you talking to cross old Prue.”
Tom, in simple, earnest phrase, told Eva the woman’s history. She did not exclaim or wonder, or weep, as other children do. Her cheeks grew pale, and a deep, earnest shadow passed over her eyes. She laid both hands on her bosom, and sighed heavily.



第十八章 奥菲利亚的经历及见解(上)

  汤姆在静静的沉思中经常把自己卖到圣克莱尔家当奴隶这种幸运的经历,同约瑟夫在埃及的遭遇相比较。随着时间一天天的过去,汤姆日益得到主人的器重,因而他越来越觉得这种比喻实在是太贴切不过了。

  圣克莱尔为人懒散,而且挥金如土。以前,家里的一切采购事项全由阿道夫全权负责。阿道夫也和圣克莱尔一样大手大脚,挥霍无度,毫无节俭的概念。这主仆二人就这样随意挥霍着这份家产。汤姆多年以来已经养成了一个习惯:把经营管理主人的财产当作是自己的责任。所以,当他看到圣克莱尔家开销是如此巨大,浪费是如此严重,他实在按捺不住内心的担忧和不安。他有时就会采取一些间接、委婉的方式向主人提出自己的意见和建议。

  开始的时候,圣克莱尔仅仅把汤姆当作下人使唤一下,可后来他觉得汤姆是个头脑精明,办事能干的人,因而越来越器重他,信任他。慢慢地,他将家里的采购事项全交给汤姆去办理。

  阿道夫对自己失去了手中的权力时而会向圣克莱尔抱怨两句,圣克莱尔有一天这样对阿道夫说:“不,不,阿道夫,别去干涉汤姆,让他一个人去干吧。你只知道什么是我们需要的,而你却不知道该如何去精打细算。如果我们家没有一个人善于经营管理的话,家产迟早是会挥霍光的。”

  圣克莱尔对汤姆越来越信任有加,他递给汤姆一张钞票,从来不看面值是多少;找回的零钱,也从来不数就放进口袋。汤姆其实有很多贪污的机会,但由于他生性淳朴,对上帝又是无限虔诚,所以他从来没有做过欺骗主人或对主人不忠的行为。对他来说,主人的无限信任本身就是对他的一种无形的约束力,勤勤恳恳地干事是他责无旁贷的责任。

  阿道夫不像汤姆那样有头脑,会精打细算。他做事是随心所欲,再加上圣克莱尔对他听之任之,不加管束,导致他们主仆之间不分彼此的极其混乱的局面。圣克莱尔对此也十分伤脑筋,可一点办法也没有。圣克莱尔也知道自己这种训练下人的做法是不对的,十分危险的。他时常受到良心的责备,可他内心的这种感受却还不足以使他改变现状,采取新的措施。而这种内疚的心理又逐渐转化为溺爱和放纵。对于仆人的过错,他轻易就给予原谅,因为他觉得自己只要尽职尽责了,仆人们就不会犯错误了。

  汤姆对自己这位潇洒、漂亮的主人,既忠心耿耿,毕恭毕敬,又对他有着像慈父一样的关爱和担忧。圣克莱尔从来不读《圣经》,也从来不到教堂做礼拜,他对遇到的一切不顺心的事只是一笑了之。每到星期天的晚上,他不是去听歌剧,就是去看戏剧,要不就是去俱乐部或者酒会,总之,他的应酬真是数目繁多。汤姆把这些都看在眼里,并且深信圣克莱尔之所以会这样只是因为他不是一个基督徒。当然,他从来没有把自己的这些想法告诉过别人,只是当他一个人呆在自己的小屋子里时,他才会用最诚挚的语言为主人向上帝祈祷。汤姆这样做并不代表他不懂该怎样向主人提出自己的看法。有时候,他会用自己独有的方式向圣克莱尔提出意见。例如圣克莱尔有天去参加了一个酒会,宴会上有各种名贵好酒供客人们品尝。圣克莱尔一直喝到深夜一、两点钟才摇摇晃晃地被人搀扶回到家里,他这时已经是酩酊大醉,头脑很不清醒了。汤姆和阿道夫一起把圣克莱尔扶到床上。阿道夫居然兴高采烈,显然把这件事看作一个笑柄,他还笑话汤姆是个乡巴佬,因为汤姆的脸上一副惊惶失色的样子。汤姆实在是个纯朴、忠厚的人,那天夜里,他彻夜未眠,躺在床上一直在为主人祈祷。

  第二天,圣克莱尔穿着睡衣和拖鞋坐在书房里,交给汤姆一笔钱,吩咐他去办几件事情。可汤姆却站在那儿一动不动,圣克莱尔不解地问道:“汤姆,你还傻呆呆地站在这儿干嘛?难道我没有交待清楚吗?”

  “我想还没有,老爷。”汤姆一本正经地说。

  圣克莱尔放下手里的报纸和咖啡,望着汤姆。“你到底怎么了?脸孔呆板得像个死人一样。”

  “老爷,我感到很难过,我原以为您对谁都好。”

  “难道不是这样吗?那你说说看,你想要什么东西?我想你肯定是想要什么,才会这么说的。”

  “老爷一向对我都非常好,我对此没有什么可以抱怨的。可有一个人,老爷对他不好。”

  “汤姆,你到底想说什么呀?”

  “从昨晚大概一两点钟吧,我就一直在寻思这个问题,想来想去还是觉得老爷对您自己不好。”

  汤姆说这话时,背对着主人,一只手扶着门把。圣克莱尔感到自己的脸一下子就红了,但他却笑了起来。

  “哦,就为了这点小事吗?”他愉快地问道。

  “小事?”汤姆突然转过身来,跪到地上,说:“亲爱的老爷,您还年轻,我真怕你会因为酗酒而送掉性命和灵魂呀。《圣经》上说,酒会像毒蛇一样要你的命!亲爱的老爷!”

  汤姆不禁哽咽起来,泪流满面。

  “可怜的傻瓜!”圣克莱尔也不禁流下眼泪,“汤姆,起来,我不值得你掉眼泪。”

  可汤姆仍然不肯起来,而是用一种恳求的目光看着主人。

  “好吧,汤姆,我再也不去参加那些该死的应酬了,我保证。我也不知道为什么不早点这么做,其实我一向都是很鄙视这种应酬的,为了这个我也很瞧不起自己。好啦,汤姆,擦干眼泪,去办事吧。别再祝福了,我还没有好到你说的那个份上!”圣克莱尔一边说,一边把汤姆轻轻地推到门口,“好了,汤姆,我向你保证,你再也不会看到我昨晚的那副样子了。”于是,汤姆擦掉眼泪,满意地走了。

  “我一定要遵守诺言。”圣克莱尔一边关门,一边自言自语道。

  圣克莱尔果然言出必行,因为一切世俗的物质享受对于他这种人来说,本来就没有什么诱惑力。

  这段时间,我们是不是该来谈谈我们的那位奥菲利亚小姐呢?说说她担负这个南方家庭的家政事务后所经历的种种苦恼呢?

  在南方家庭中,由于女主人的性格和能力各不相同,因而教养出来的黑奴也不一样。无论在南方还是北方,有不少家庭主妇有着很好的管理才能和教导方式。她们不费什么劲儿,也不用什么强制手段,就能把庄园中的黑奴管理得很听话,使庄园气氛和谐,井然有序。她们会按照黑奴们各自不同的特点安排他们做不同的事情。

  希尔比太太就是这样一位管家。这种人我们见得多了。当然,如果在南方我们没有见到,只是因为这种人全世界都不多见。也就是说,如果别的地方能够见到,南方也能见到。这些人一旦存在,就会把那个特定的社会环境看作施展自己治家才能的好地方。

  玛丽·圣克莱尔和她的母亲都不是这样的人。玛丽懒散,做事缺乏条理和远见,因而谁也不会奢望她训练出来的奴隶会比她强到哪里去。她倒是十分坦诚地告诉奥菲利亚小姐家里的混乱局面,但她没有说出造成这种局面的真正根源是什么。

  让那些管理内务的女仆们十分惊讶的是,奥菲利亚小姐自从来到圣克莱尔庄园,一直就是亲自收拾卧室。在她走马上任的第一天,她清晨四点就起了床,整理好自己的卧室后,就开始对家里所有的衣橱、壁柜进行彻底的革命。她把家里所有柜橱的钥匙都拿在手里。

  那天,储室、衣柜、瓷器柜、厨房和地窖都被进行了严格的检查,那些藏在暗处的东西统统被清理出来,其数量之多,令厨房和卧室里干活的人都咋舌,而且在他们中间引起不少对“北方小姐太太们”的困惑和议论。

  首席厨师老黛娜可以说是厨房里的主管和权威人士,她对奥菲利亚小姐的行为感到愤愤不平,觉得她这样做是侵犯了自己的权利。她的愤慨并不弱于大宪章时代各封建诸侯对朝廷侵犯其权益而表现出的不满情绪。

  黛娜在她的圈子里可算得上是个有影响力的人物。如果不向读者介绍一下她,恐怕对她还真不够公平。和克鲁伊大婶一样,她天生做得一手好饭菜,仿佛烹饪是非洲人固有的本领。不同之处在于克鲁伊训练有素,总是有条有理地安排各项事务;而黛娜则是自学成才,像所有天才一样,她独断专行,让别人难以捉摸。

  和现代某派哲学家—样,黛娜对逻辑和理性不屑一顾,做事总是凭自己的直觉。她非常固执,不管怎么样都不可能让她相信别的方法会比她的更好,也别奢望她会对哪怕是极小的事情做出丝毫的改变,这全是被玛丽的妈妈给宠成的。而玛丽小姐则认为听之任之,顺其自然会比强加干涉省事得多。所以,黛娜享有最高统治权,再加上她精通外交手腕,擅长结合最恭顺的态度和最不能变通的措施,因而她管起家政来得心应手。

  黛娜还懂得各种寻找借口的手段。的确,她一直认为厨师是不会有任何差错的。在南方家庭中,厨师可以找到很多人代替自己承担一切罪责和过失,以保持自己的清白。假如有哪顿饭没做好,黛娜可以找出几十条理由证明是其他几十个人造成的错,而且黛娜还会狠狠地训斥他们一番。然而,事实上黛娜确实很少将饭菜做坏过。尽管她做事缺乏条理,没有时间地点观念,总是把厨房弄得乱七八糟,厨具、餐具放得到处都是,好像刚刮过一阵旋风。可是,只要你耐心地等待,黛娜会像变魔术一样将饭菜一样一样摆到你的面前,她那高超的厨技让特别讲究的人也没法挑剔。

  现在正好是准备饭菜的时候。黛娜做事总是一副悠闲的样子,时不时停下手来想想自己的心事或者休息一下。这时,她正坐在厨房的地板上,抽着一支粗短的烟袋。她有很大的烟瘾,每当她需要灵感时,她总会点上烟袋,把它当作一住香火,来祈求女神给以指点。

  黛娜身边坐着一群小黑奴,他们正忙着剥豌豆、削土豆、拔鸡毛或别的准备工作。黛娜呢,时不时地从沉思中回过神来,拿起布丁棒,对着那几个小黑奴们,这儿敲一下,那儿捅一下。实际上,她就是用一根铁棒来管束这帮小家伙的。在她看来,他们降生到这个世上,只是为了“让她少跑几步路”(这是她自己的话)。而她自己也是在这种管制下长大的,现在,她自己也要用同样的方法来管制这群小黑奴们。

  奥菲利亚小姐完成了对其它地方的整顿后,就来到了厨房。黛娜已经打听到这个消息,准备坚持自己的方法和原则,对一切新措施不予理睬。当然,她不打算在表面上进行明目张胆的对抗。

  这间厨房很宽敞,地面是用砖块砌成的,房子的一边是一个旧式的大壁炉。为了方便,圣克莱尔早就劝黛娜换个新式壁炉,可她就是不听。黛娜对于旧式且不方便的东西的依恋之情比任何一个蒲西派或者其他派别的保守分子都要执着。

  圣克莱尔第一次从北方回来后,由于对伯父家整洁有序的厨房印象颇为深刻,于是便给自家的厨房买来一批柜子、橱子和其他一些设施,希望能把厨房安排得有条理些。他原本以为这些会对黛娜有所帮助,可实际上,他倒不如把这些设施用来作松鼠窝或喜鹊窝。因为柜橱越多,黛娜就越是可以给她的破布、旧鞋、丝带、梳子、废纸花和其它她喜欢的小东西找到放置的地方。

  当奥菲利亚小姐走进厨房时,黛娜没有起身,仍在那儿吸着烟。表面上看她是在监视其他人干活,实际上她在用眼角暗自观察奥菲利亚小姐。

  奥菲利亚小姐打开一只抽屉,问:“这个是用来装什么的,黛娜?”

  “随便放什么都很方便,小姐。”黛娜回答道。事实也的确如此。奥菲利亚小姐从那堆杂乱的东西中首先抽出一块原本很精美的绣花桌布,可现在却是血渍斑斑,显然是被用来包过肉的。

  “黛娜,这是什么?你难道拿太太最好的桌布去包肉吗?”

  “小姐,不是这样的。我只是一时找不到手巾,就随手用它包了一下。我准备把它拿去洗干净的,所以就先把它放在那儿了。”

  “真是没有办法!”奥菲利亚小姐自言自语道,继续把抽屉里的东西全部倒了出来。里面的东西简直无所不有:一个豆莞磋子,两三个肉豆莞,一本卫理公会的赞美诗,两三块用脏的马德拉斯手绢,一些毛线,一包烟叶,一个烟袋,几个胡桃夹子,一两只旧薄底鞋,一两只装上润发油的金边瓷盘,几块绣花餐巾,一个用针别好的法兰绒小包(里面是几颗小的白洋葱头),几条粗麻布毛巾、一绺线,几枚缝衣针,另外还有几个破纸包,里面包的香料撒得满抽屉全是。

  “你一般将肉豆莞放在哪儿?”奥菲利亚小姐强忍住脾气问道。

  “小姐,几乎到处都有。有些在那只破茶杯里,还有些在对面的那个橱子上。”

  “还有一些在这儿的磋子里呢!”奥菲利亚小姐一边说着,一边将那些肉豆莞取了出来。

  “没错,那是我今天早上放进去的。我喜欢把东西放在顺手能够到的地方。喂,杰克!你干嘛停下来了?难道你想挨打不成?不许闹了!”说完,黛娜拿起棍子朝杰克的头上打去。

  “这是什么?”奥菲利亚小姐举起那只装着润发油的盘子问道。

  “哦,是我的头油,我随手放在那里的。”

  “你总爱拿太太最好的盘子放头油吗?”

  “只是因为我太忙了,没有时问。我准备今天把它换掉的。”

  “这儿还有两块绣花餐巾。”

  “是我放那儿的,准备哪天有空就洗了。”

  “难道就没有别的地方用来放这些需要清洗的东西吗?”

  “圣克莱尔老爷说这个柜子就是用来装这些东西的。可我有时候喜欢在那上面和面做饼,或者放些东西,而且,这个柜子开来开去也不太方便。”

  “你为什么不在揉面桌上做饼呢?”

  “小姐呀,那上边全都是东西,不是碟子,就是这样或那样的东西,哪还有地方用来和面呀?”

  “那你为什么不把碟子洗干净收起来?”

  “洗碟子?”黛娜提高了嗓门叫道,一改平时那种恭顺的态度,一副火冒三丈的样子,“我想知道你们这些小姐太太们对干活这类事情究竟懂多少?如果我一天到晚收拾、清洗盘子的话。真不知道老爷什么时候才能吃上饭。况且,玛丽小姐也从来没有吩咐我做这些事情。”

  “那好,你再来看看这些洋葱头。”

  “原来在这儿呀,我都忘得一干二净了。那是我特意留着炖鸡用的,我都忘了自己把它们放在这块法兰绒里了。”

  奥菲利亚小姐抖落出那些包香料的破布包。

  “我希望您不要再碰别的东西了。我喜欢把东西放在一个固定的地方,这样我找起来会方便得多。”黛娜口气硬硬地说。

  “可你总不希望这些纸破得都是洞吧。”

  “这样倒蛮方便的。”

  “可这样却撒得满抽屉都是。”

  “谁说不是呢?如果像小姐这样乱翻东西,肯定会撒得满抽屉都是。您撒得已经够多了。”黛娜边说边不放心地走了过去。“您还不如现在上楼去。等到大扫除的时候,我会把一切都收拾得干干净净,整整齐齐。太太小姐们在这儿指手画脚,我就什么也干不成了。喂,山姆,别把糖碗给那孩子!你要是不听话,看我打破你的脑袋!”

  “黛娜,我把厨房彻底清理一遍,把所有的东西都放整齐,仅此一次,希望你今后能保持。”

  “天哪,小姐,这可不是太太小姐们该做的事呀。我可从来没见过太太小姐们做这种事,老太太和玛丽都没干过,再说,我看也没这个必要。”黛娜说完,一脸不高兴地走来走去。奥菲利亚小姐则开始动手将盘子分门别类地放好,把分散在十几只碗里的糖合放到一只中,把要洗的餐巾、毛巾或台布都清理出来,亲自动手清洗、整理,其动作之迅速令黛娜大为惊讶。

  “天啦!如果北方的小姐太太们都来做这些事的话,那她们还算什么小姐太太啊!”当奥菲利亚和她隔开一段距离,听不到她说话的声音时,黛娜对下手们说:“等大扫除时,我肯定会把东西收拾得整整齐齐,完全用不着太太小姐们在这儿指手画脚,把东西弄得到处都是,让我找也不好找。”

  说老实话,黛娜有时也会冲动一下,给厨房来次彻底的清扫,她把这个日子称作“大扫除日”。每到这个时候,她都会把抽屉和柜子里的东西全部倒在地板或桌子上,使得本来就很杂乱的房间更加乱成一团。之后,她就点燃烟袋,悠然自得地慢慢整理起来,把东西翻来倒去,嘴巴里还不住地唠叨着,吩咐小黑奴们使劲地擦拭锡器。她会一直忙上几个小时,而且无论碰上谁,她都会自鸣得意地解释说自己在做“大扫除”。她不能让厨房老是那么乱七八糟的,她要让那帮小家伙们保持厨房的整洁干净。黛娜总抱有这种幻觉,认为她自己是特别讲究整洁的,如果有什么不好的话,全是那帮小家伙和其他人的过错。等到所有的锡器都被擦净,桌子刷干净,所有乱七八糟的东西都被塞到角落里以后,黛娜便会把自己仔细打扮一番,穿上一件漂亮的衣服,系上一条干净的围裙,再扎上那又大、又长、又好看的马德拉斯布头巾,然后命令那些“小家伙们”们不要在厨房里跑来跑去,因为她打算让厨房保持那份干净、整洁。每到这个时候,所有人都会感到特别的不方便,因为黛娜变得格外珍爱那些擦得十分干净的锡器,而且规定无论在什么场合都不准使用,要用的话,必须得等到黛娜那股“大扫除”的热情劲儿过去以后。

  奥菲利亚小姐在几天之内就对家中各个方面进行了全面彻底的整顿,把一切都安排得十分有条理。可是由于黑奴们并不配合,所以她的一番努力只是白费功夫,就如同西绪福斯和达那伊德斯姐妹服的苦役一样。终于有一天,她觉得自己的苦心付诸流水而心灰意冷,便向圣克莱尔诉说起自己的苦衷来。

  “我觉得在这个家里,根本不可能有什么秩序!”

  “我也是这么认为的。”

  “我从来没见到像这个家一样如此混乱、糟糕的管理。”

  “我相信也是这样。”

  “如果让你来管理这个家,我想你不可能对目前这种状况置之不理吧。”

  “亲爱的表姐,我实话跟你说吧,我们这些当主人的大概分为两类:压迫者和被压迫者。像我们这样脾气好又不爱惩治别人的人,就只好给自己带来诸多不便了。如果为了省心,我们养了一群懒惰而无知的黑奴,那我们就只得自认倒霉。当然,我也认识几个特别有本事的主人,他们不必采取什么严酷的手段就能把家治理得有条有理,可我就没有这种能力。所以,我早就决定让一切顺其自然,采取听之任之的态度。家里的仆人们都知道我不愿把他们打得皮开肉绽,所以,他们明白棍棒实际上是操纵在他们自己手中。”

  “可是,整个家怎么可以像这样毫无章法,乱成一团呢?怎么可以像这样没有时间和地点概念?”

  “亲爱的表姐,你们这些北方人太看重时间了。时间对于那些觉得时间太多而不知如何打发的人又算得了什么。至于说到条理,在这儿除了躺在沙发上看闲书外,真没有别的事可做。提前或推后一个小时吃饭也没什么关系。只要黛娜每顿饭能做出可口的饭菜、汤、烤鸡、烤肉、冰淇淋,我们也就非常满足了——而这些都是在她那间杂乱的厨房里做出来的,她还真是了不起。如果我们到厨房去,看到那儿的油烟,看到那帮人做饭时手忙脚乱的样子,我们怎么可能还会有胃口去吃饭!好堂姐,你就别自寻烦恼了。这真是比天主教徒的苦行还困难,而且还吃力不讨好。自己搞得心情不好,生一肚子闷气,还弄得黛娜不知如何是好。干脆就由她去吧,她看怎么干就怎么干。”

  “可是,奥古斯丁,你真不知道厨房里那个乱哟,简直没办法看。”

  “我怎么会不知道。难道我会不知道她把擀面杖扔到床下;把肉豆蔻磋子和烟叶一起塞进口袋里;把家里几十个糖碗扔得到处都是;今天用一块餐巾洗盘子,明天又换作一块旧的衬裙布去洗吗?可是她烧的饭菜绝对是很讲究的,煮出来的咖啡是非常香的,你应该像评价一位将军或者政治家那样,多看看她的功绩。”

  “但是如此大的浪费和开销,让人怎么受得了!”

  “不如这样吧,你把能锁上的东西全锁上,自己保管钥匙,把东西定量分给下人们。那些琐碎的小事就大可不必去理睬,事情管得太多也没什么好处。”

  “奥古斯丁,可我的心里还是不舒服,我总觉得这些人不够诚实,你觉得他们真的值得信任吗?”

  奥古斯丁看到奥菲利亚小姐那副严肃而焦虑的神情,不禁大笑起来。

  “堂姐,真是太可笑了。诚实!你居然还有如此高的期望。他们当然是不诚实的。他们为什么要诚实呢?我们怎么做才能让他们诚实呢?”

  “教训和引导呀!”

  “你认为我们该怎样去教训和引导他们呢?你看我是这种人吗?还是玛丽会去这么做?如果让她去管理这些下人们,她一定有法把整个庄园的奴隶全部整死,但她还是不可能让他们改掉欺骗的习性。”

  “难道就没有诚实可言了吗?”

  “当然,也会有少数几个天性善良、朴实、忠诚的黑奴,即使最恶劣的环境也无法改变他们好的品质。可你要明白,那些黑孩子从小是在充满欺骗的环境里长大的,而长大之后,和父母、主母以及一起玩到大的少爷、小姐们一起相处自然就学会了欺骗。狡猾和欺骗成为他们难以避免的不可缺少的习惯,期望他们不欺骗是不公平的事情,我们不能因为他们欺骗别人而惩罚他们。至于诚实,由于黑奴处于一种依赖和半孩童的地位,他们无法理解产权意味着什么。如果他们能弄到主人家的东西,他们一定会认为那属于他们自己。你让他们怎么去懂得诚实!像汤姆这样的人,简直就是道德的奇迹!”

  “那他们的灵魂将来会怎么样呢?”

  “这不是我能管得了的事情,我只负责管他们这辈子的事。黑人们都非常清楚自己服从了白人,他们在人世间已经人不人,鬼不鬼了,哪还管得了死后受到什么报应哪!”

  “这简直太可怕了。你们真该为此而感到羞耻。”

  “我可不这么认为,因为像我这样的人还有许多。你看这个世界不就是这样吗?下等人用他们的心血和汗水供养着上等人,英国是这样,世界各地都是这样。可全世界的基督徒对我们都不能理解,十分痛恨,我想只不过因为我们的做法和他们的略微不同罢了。”

  “弗蒙特可不是这样子。”

  “是的,我承认新英格兰和各自由州郡都比我们做得好。铃响了,好啦,表姐,还是让我们把地域偏见先放在一边,先去吃饭吧。”

  傍晚时候,奥菲利亚小姐在厨房里听到几个黑孩子叫道:“天啦,普吕来了!她总是一副唉声叹气的样子。”只见一个身材瘦高的黑女人走进了厨房,头上顶着一篮面包干和热面包卷。

  “是你来了,普吕。”黛娜说道。

  普吕愁眉不展地喘着气,放下篮子,坐到地上,把胳膊肘放在膝盖上,说:“天啦,真不如死了好。”

  “为什么想死呢?”奥菲利亚小姐疑惑地问道。

  “死了就一了百了,也不必受什么罪了。”那黑女人没好气地回答,眼睛仍盯着地板。

  “谁让你成天都喝得醉醺醺的?全都是你自讨苦吃!”一个穿戴整齐的第二代混血女仆一边说,一边摆弄着她那副珊瑚耳环。

  黑女人狠狠地瞪了她一眼。“早晚有一天,你也会落到我这步田地,我会有幸看到那么一天的,你也会和我一样借酒消愁。”

  “让我们看看你的面包干吧,这位小姐会付给你钱的。”黛娜说道。

  奥菲利亚从那篮面包干中挑出了二、三十块。

  “第一层架子上面的那只破罐子里有票。杰克,你爬上去把它拿下来。”黛娜说。

  “什么票?干什么用的?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “我们从她的主人那儿买票,然后用这票来买她的面包。”

  “我回去后,他们就清点我的钱和票,检查对不对。如果不对,他们就会打我个半死。”

  “你活该,”那个叫简的女仆傲慢地说,“谁让你拿他们的钱去喝酒。小姐,她向来就这样。”

  “我不喝酒就一天也活不下去了。喝醉了就什么都忘了。”

  “偷主人的钱去喝酒,醉得不成人样,我看你真是可恶之极,愚蠢之极。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “小姐,也许你说得对,可我还是要喝。天啦,让我死吧,死了就不会再受罪了。”那黑妇人慢慢地站起来,把篮子重新顶到头上。出门之前,她又瞪了一眼那个还在玩弄耳环的姑娘。

  “别在那儿臭美了,把副破耳环弄来弄去,把谁都不放在眼里。哼,你迟早也会像我一样,变成个可怜的穷老婆子。希望老天有眼,让我看到你有那么一天。到时候,看你会不会喝呀,喝呀,喝到死的那一天。到那时,我看你也是活该!呸!”老妇人狠狠地骂了一通,走出了厨房。

  “该死的老东西!”正在厨房里替主人打洗脸水的阿道夫骂道,“如果我是她的主人,我会把她整得更惨!”

  黛娜说:“你不会那么残忍吧。你看她的背已经被打得连衣服都穿不上了。”

  “真不该让这种人到大户人家里来乱闯,”简小姐说,“圣克莱尔先生,你认为呢?”她边问边调情地对阿道夫甩了甩脑袋。

  这里必须说明一下,阿道夫除了随便动用主人的东西外,还习惯用主人的姓名和地址。在新奥尔良的黑人圈子里,他向来以“圣克莱尔先生”自居。

  “我当然同意你的看法,伯努瓦小姐。”阿道夫回答道。

  伯努瓦是玛丽·圣克莱尔娘家的姓,简以前是她家的女仆。

  “伯努瓦小姐,我能冒昧地问你,那耳环是为了明晚的舞会而准备的吗?它简直太美了。”

  “圣克莱尔先生,你们这些男人真是厚颜无耻,”简一边说,一边甩甩她的小脑袋,耳朵上的耳环摇得闪闪发光,“如果你再问我的话,我明晚绝不和你跳舞。”

  “你不会那么狠心的。我想知道你明晚还会穿那条粉红的薄纱衣裳吗?”

  “你们在谈什么呢?”罗莎这个二代混血的机灵鬼一蹦一跳地跑下楼来。

  “圣克莱尔先生实在是太无礼了。”简说道。

  “真是天地良心,让罗莎小姐来评个公道。”阿道夫说。

  “我早就知道阿道夫很无礼。”罗莎一边用一只脚将身体平衡住,一边朝阿道夫狠狠地瞪了一眼,“他总是惹我生气。”

  “小姐们,如果你们这样一起围攻我,我肯定会伤心死的。假如哪天早上我被发现气死在床上,你们一定得给我偿命。”

  “听听这家伙说的什么鬼话。”两个小姐一齐说道,随后忍不住大笑起来。

  “够了,都滚开!不准在这里胡闹!你们在这儿只会碍手碍脚的。”黛娜命令道。

  “黛娜大婶心里正为明晚不能参加舞会而生气呢!”

  “我才不愿意去参加你们的舞会。假冒白种人有什么用,到头来还不是和我一样,都是黑人。”

  “黛娜大婶每天都用油把卷毛搞得硬硬的,然后想尽办法把它梳直。”简说。

  “可不管怎么弄,到头来还不一样是卷毛吗?”罗莎讽刺说,愤愤地把细丝般的长发甩了下来。

  “在上帝眼里,难道卷发和其他头发有什么不同吗?我倒要去问问太太,是你们两个值钱呢,还是我值钱?你们这些贱货,全都给我滚远点,不准在这儿呆着!”

  这几个人之间的谈话被下面的事情打断了。圣克莱尔从楼梯顶头转来问阿道夫是不是准备端着洗脸水在那儿呆上一个晚上;还有奥菲利亚小姐从饭厅里出来责备简和罗莎两个人。她说道:“你们还在这儿呆着干嘛?还不去把平纹油布烫烫。”

  当大家跟那个老妇人在厨房说话的时候,汤姆当时也在场。后来,他跟着普吕来到街上,见她一路走,一路不时地低声呻吟着。她把篮子放在了一户人家的门阶上,整理肩上的那条旧披肩。

  汤姆走上前热情地说:“我帮你提会儿篮子吧?”

  “干什么?我不需要别人的帮助。”

  “你是不是生病了,还是有什么别的烦心事?”

  “我没病。”

  汤姆恳切地看着她,说:“我希望能劝你把酒戒掉。你难道不知道你的肉体和灵魂一起被酒给毁了吗?”

  黑女人心情沉重地说:“我知道自己死后会下地狱的,你没必要提醒我这点。我知道别人讨厌我,恨我,我死了马上就会被打入地狱的。天啦,我真巴不得现在就能下地狱呢。”

  黑女人说着这些可怕的话,脸上的神情非常阴沉、悲伤,但却是非常认真。汤姆听后,心里不由得不寒而栗。

  “上帝会宽恕你的,可怜的人。你没有听说过耶稣吗?”

  “耶稣?他是谁?”

  “救世主呀!”

  “我好像听说过。是不是最后审判或地狱什么的。”

  “难道没有人告诉过你救世主耶稣怜爱我们这些可怜的人,并为我们而牺牲自己的生命吗?”

  “我不知道,自从我的丈夫死后,没谁再爱过我了。”

  “你在哪里长大的?”

  “肯塔基州。一个白人蓄养我,让我生孩子来供应市场的需求,我的孩子就这么一个一个给卖了。后来,他把我卖给了一个黑奴贩子,我的主人又把我从奴隶贩子手里买走了。”

  “你为什么会酗酒呢?”

  “为了摆脱那无尽的痛苦呀!我来这儿后,又生了一个孩子,原以为这次可以自己哺养孩子了,因为这次的主人不是奴隶贩子。你不知道,那小家伙真是可爱极了。开始,太太好像也非常喜欢他,这孩子很乖,不哭不闹,胖乎乎的很讨人喜爱。可后来太太生了病,我必须得去照顾她。后来我自己也病了,奶也断了,孩子是一天比一天瘦,简直都要皮包骨头了。可太太不给孩子奶喝,我跟太太说我没有奶了,可她根本不理,说是别人吃什么,孩子就吃什么。孩子越来越瘦,饿得整日整夜地哭啊。后来太太不耐烦了,说孩子不听话,还诅咒孩子要是早点死就好了,她还不让我晚上带孩子睡觉。太太说孩子夜里吵得我睡不好觉,弄得我不好好做事,于是她就叫我夜里睡到她的房间去,我只好将孩子放到小阁楼去。就这样,孩子在一天夜里活活地哭死了。这之后,我便开始酗酒,当我喝醉了,我就听不到孩子的哭声了,而且这个方法非常灵验。所以,我要喝酒,就是下地狱我也要喝!老爷也说我会被打入地狱的,我其实现在已经在地狱里了。”

  “真是个苦命的人啊!可是从来就没人告诉你耶稣会爱你,会为你而牺牲吗?难道就没人告诉你他会拯救你进入天堂吗?”

  “我像可能升入天堂的人吗?那不是白人去的地方吗?他们怎么可能让我进天堂?我倒宁愿下地狱,就再也看不见老爷太太了,这正是我的愿望。”说完,黑女人叹了一声,把篮子重新顶到头上,满脸悲哀地走了。

  汤姆怀着忧郁的心情回到家里。在院子里他碰上了小伊娃。她头上正戴着一个用晚香玉编成的花冠,眼睛里闪烁着幸福喜悦的光彩。

  “汤姆,你终于回来了,我终于找到你了,真高兴呀。爸爸已经同意让你套上马,带我坐那辆新马车去兜风,”小伊娃拉住汤姆的手,说,“你怎么了?汤姆,你怎么满腹心事的样子?”

  “伊娃小姐,我很难过。我马上去为你把马套好。”汤姆悲伤地说。

  “汤姆,你一定要告诉我到底发生什么事了?我看见你刚才和普吕那个老太婆说话。”

  汤姆简单而郑重地将老普吕的不幸遭遇告诉了伊娃。伊娃听后并没有像别的孩子那样大惊小怪,失声痛哭。她的面庞变得十分苍白,眼睛里闪现出阴郁而深沉的神色,两只手按在胸口上,深沉地叹了口气。

  
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 17
The Freeman’s Defence
There was a gentle bustle at the Quaker house, as the afternoon drew to a close. Rachel Halliday moved quietly to and fro, collecting from her household stores such needments as could be arranged in the smallest compass, for the wanderers who were to go forth that night. The afternoon shadows stretched eastward, and the round red sun stood thoughtfully on the horizon, and his beams shone yellow and calm into the little bed-room where George and his wife were sitting. He was sitting with his child on his knee, and his wife’s hand in his. Both looked thoughtful and serious and traces of tears were on their cheeks.
“Yes, Eliza,” said George, “I know all you say is true. You are a good child,—a great deal better than I am; and I will try to do as you say. I’ll try to act worthy of a free man. I’ll try to feel like a Christian. God Almighty knows that I’ve meant to do well,—tried hard to do well,—when everything has been against me; and now I’ll forget all the past, and put away every hard and bitter feeling, and read my Bible, and learn to be a good man.”
“And when we get to Canada,” said Eliza, “I can help you. I can do dress-making very well; and I understand fine washing and ironing; and between us we can find something to live on.”
“Yes, Eliza, so long as we have each other and our boy. O! Eliza, if these people only knew what a blessing it is for a man to feel that his wife and child belong to him! I’ve often wondered to see men that could call their wives and children their own fretting and worrying about anything else. Why, I feel rich and strong, though we have nothing but our bare hands. I feel as if I could scarcely ask God for any more. Yes, though I’ve worked hard every day, till I am twenty-five years old, and have not a cent of money, nor a roof to cover me, nor a spot of land to call my own, yet, if they will only let me alone now, I will be satisfied,—thankful; I will work, and send back the money for you and my boy. As to my old master, he has been paid five times over for all he ever spent for me. I don’t owe him anything.”
“But yet we are not quite out of danger,” said Eliza; “we are not yet in Canada.”
“True,” said George, “but it seems as if I smelt the free air, and it makes me strong.”
At this moment, voices were heard in the outer apartment, in earnest conversation, and very soon a rap was heard on the door. Eliza started and opened it.
Simeon Halliday was there, and with him a Quaker brother, whom he introduced as Phineas Fletcher. Phineas was tall and lathy, red-haired, with an expression of great acuteness and shrewdness in his face. He had not the placid, quiet, unworldly air of Simeon Halliday; on the contrary, a particularly wide-awake and au fait appearance, like a man who rather prides himself on knowing what he is about, and keeping a bright lookout ahead; peculiarities which sorted rather oddly with his broad brim and formal phraseology.
“Our friend Phineas hath discovered something of importance to the interests of thee and thy party, George,” said Simeon; “it were well for thee to hear it.”
“That I have,” said Phineas, “and it shows the use of a man’s always sleeping with one ear open, in certain places, as I’ve always said.  night I stopped at a little lone tavern, back on the road. Thee remembers the place, Simeon, where we sold some apples, last year, to that fat woman, with the great ear-rings. Well, I was tired with hard driving; and, after my supper I stretched myself down on a pile of bags in the corner, and pulled a buffalo over me, to wait till my bed was ready; and what does I do, but get fast asleep.”
“With one ear open, Phineas?” said Simeon, quietly.
“No; I slept, ears and all, for an hour or two, for I was pretty well tired; but when I came to myself a little, I found that there were some men in the room, sitting round a table, drinking and talking; and I thought, before I made much muster, I’d just see what they were up to, especially as I heard them say something about the Quakers. ‘So,’ says one, ‘they are up in the Quaker settlement, no doubt,’ says he. Then I listened with both ears, and I found that they were talking about this very party. So I lay and heard them lay off all their plans. This young man, they said, was to be sent back to Kentucky, to his master, who was going to make an example of him, to keep all niggers from running away; and his wife two of them were going to run down to New Orleans to sell, on their own account, and they calculated to get sixteen or eighteen hundred dollars for her; and the child, they said, was going to a trader, who had bought him; and then there was the boy, Jim, and his mother, they were to go back to their masters in Kentucky. They said that there were two constables, in a town a little piece ahead, who would go in with ’em to get ’em taken up, and the young woman was to be taken before a judge; and one of the fellows, who is small and smooth-spoken, was to swear to her for his property, and get her delivered over to him to take south. They’ve got a right notion of the track we are going tonight; and they’ll be down after us, six or eight strong. So now, what’s to be done?”
The group that stood in various attitudes, after this communication, were worthy of a painter. Rachel Halliday, who had taken her hands out of a batch of biscuit, to hear the news, stood with them upraised and floury, and with a face of the deepest concern. Simeon looked profoundly thoughtful; Eliza had thrown her arms around her husband, and was looking up to him. George stood with clenched hands and glowing eyes, and looking as any other man might look, whose wife was to be sold at auction, and son sent to a trader, all under the shelter of a Christian nation’s laws.
“What shall we do, George?” said Eliza faintly.
“I know what I shall do,” said George, as he stepped into the little room, and began examining pistols.
“Ay, ay,” said Phineas, nodding his head to Simeon; thou seest, Simeon, how it will work.”
“I see,” said Simeon, sighing; “I pray it come not to that.”
“I don’t want to involve any one with or for me,” said George. “If you will lend me your vehicle and direct me, I will drive alone to the next stand. Jim is a giant in strength, and brave as death and despair, and so am I.”
“Ah, well, friend,” said Phineas, “but thee’ll need a driver, for all that. Thee’s quite welcome to do all the fighting, thee knows; but I know a thing or two about the road, that thee doesn’t.”
“But I don’t want to involve you,” said George.
“Involve,” said Phineas, with a curious and keen expression of face, “When thee does involve me, please to let me know.”
“Phineas is a wise and skilful man,” said Simeon. “Thee does well, George, to abide by his judgment; and,” he added, laying his hand kindly on George’s shoulder, and pointing to the pistols, “be not over hasty with these,—young blood is hot.”
“I will attack no man,” said George. “All I ask of this country is to be let alone, and I will go out peaceably; but,”—he paused, and his brow darkened and his face worked,—“I’ve had a sister sold in that New Orleans market. I know what they are sold for; and am I going to stand by and see them take my wife and sell her, when God has given me a pair of strong arms to defend her? No; God help me! I’ll fight to the last breath, before they shall take my wife and son. Can you blame me?”
“Mortal man cannot blame thee, George. Flesh and blood could not do otherwise,” said Simeon. “Woe unto the world because of offences, but woe unto them through whom the offence cometh.”
“Would not even you, sir, do the same, in my place?”
“I pray that I be not tried,” said Simeon; “the flesh is weak.”
“I think my flesh would be pretty tolerable strong, in such a case,” said Phineas, stretching out a pair of arms like the sails of a windmill. “I an’t sure, friend George, that I shouldn’t hold a fellow for thee, if thee had any accounts to settle with him.”
“If man should ever resist evil,” said Simeon, “then George should feel free to do it now: but the leaders of our people taught a more excellent way; for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God; but it goes sorely against the corrupt will of man, and none can receive it save they to whom it is given. Let us pray the Lord that we be not tempted.”
“And so I do,” said Phineas; “but if we are tempted too much—why, let them look out, that’s all.”
“It’s quite plain thee wasn’t born a Friend,” said Simeon, smiling. “The old nature hath its way in thee pretty strong as yet.”
To tell the truth, Phineas had been a hearty, two-fisted backwoodsman, a vigorous hunter, and a dead shot at a buck; but, having wooed a pretty Quakeress, had been moved by the power of her charms to join the society in his neighborhood; and though he was an honest, sober, and efficient member, and nothing particular could be alleged against him, yet the more spiritual among them could not but discern an exceeding lack of savor in his developments.
“Friend Phineas will ever have ways of his own,” said Rachel Halliday, smiling; “but we all think that his heart is in the right place, after all.”
“Well,” said George, “isn’t it best that we hasten our flight?”
“I got up at four o’clock, and came on with all speed, full two or three hours ahead of them, if they start at the time they planned. It isn’t safe to start till dark, at any rate; for there are some evil persons in the villages ahead, that might be disposed to meddle with us, if they saw our wagon, and that would delay us more than the waiting; but in two hours I think we may venture. I will go over to Michael Cross, and engage him to come behind on his swift nag, and keep a bright lookout on the road, and warn us if any company of men come on. Michael keeps a horse that can soon get ahead of most other horses; and he could shoot ahead and let us know, if there were any danger. I am going out now to warn Jim and the old woman to be in readiness, and to see about the horse. We have a pretty fair start, and stand a good chance to get to the stand before they can come up with us. So, have good courage, friend George; this isn’t the first ugly scrape that I’ve been in with thy people,” said Phineas, as he closed the door.
“Phineas is pretty shrewd,” said Simeon. “He will do the best that can be done for thee, George.”
“All I am sorry for,” said George, “is the risk to you.”
“Thee’ll much oblige us, friend George, to say no more about that. What we do we are conscience bound to do; we can do no other way. And now, mother,” said he, turning to Rachel, “hurry thy preparations for these friends, for we must not send them away fasting.”
And while Rachel and her children were busy making corn-cake, and cooking ham and chicken, and hurrying on the et ceteras of the evening meal, George and his wife sat in their little room, with their arms folded about each other, in such talk as husband and wife have when they know that a few hours may part them forever.
“Eliza,” said George, “people that have friends, and houses, and lands, and money, and all those things can’t love as we do, who have nothing but each other. Till I knew you, Eliza, no creature had loved me, but my poor, heart-broken mother and sister. I saw poor Emily that morning the trader carried her off. She came to the corner where I was lying asleep, and said, ‘Poor George, your last friend is going. What will become of you, poor boy?’ And I got up and threw my arms round her, and cried and sobbed, and she cried too; and those were the last kind words I got for ten long years; and my heart all withered up, and felt as dry as ashes, till I met you. And your loving me,—why, it was almost like raising one from the dead! I’ve been a new man ever since! And now, Eliza, I’ll give my last drop of blood, but they shall not take you from me. Whoever gets you must walk over my dead body.”
“O, Lord, have mercy!” said Eliza, sobbing. “If he will only let us get out of this country together, that is all we ask.”
“Is God on their side?” said George, speaking less to his wife than pouring out his own bitter thoughts. “Does he see all they do? Why does he let such things happen? And they tell us that the Bible is on their side; certainly all the power is. They are rich, and healthy, and happy; they are members of churches, expecting to go to heaven; and they get along so easy in the world, and have it all their own way; and poor, honest, faithful Christians,—Christians as good or better than they,—are lying in the very dust under their feet. They buy ’em and sell ’em, and make trade of their heart’s blood, and groans and tears,—and God lets them.”
“Friend George,” said Simeon, from the kitchen, “listen to this Psalm; it may do thee good.”
George drew his seat near the door, and Eliza, wiping her tears, came forward also to listen, while Simeon read as follows:
“But as for me, my feet were almost gone; my steps had well-nigh slipped. For I was envious of the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. They are not in trouble like other men, neither are they plagued like other men. Therefore, pride compasseth them as a chain; violence covereth them as a garment. Their eyes stand out with fatness; they have more than heart could wish. They are corrupt, and speak wickedly concerning oppression; they speak loftily. Therefore his people return, and the waters of a full cup are wrung out to them, and they say, How doth God know? and is there knowledge in the Most High?”
“Is not that the way thee feels, George?”
“It is so indeed,” said George,—“as well as I could have written it myself.”
“Then, hear,” said Simeon: “When I thought to know this, it was too painful for me until I went unto the sanctuary of God. Then understood I their end. Surely thou didst set them in slippery places, thou castedst them down to destruction. As a dream when one awaketh, so, oh Lord, when thou awakest, thou shalt despise their image. Nevertheless I am continually with thee; thou hast holden me by my right hand. Thou shalt guide me by thy counsel, and afterwards receive me to glory. It is good for me to draw near unto God. I have put my trust in the Lord God.”1
The words of holy trust, breathed by the friendly old man, stole like sacred music over the harassed and chafed spirit of George; and after he ceased, he sat with a gentle and subdued expression on his fine features.
“If this world were all, George,” said Simeon, “thee might, indeed, ask where is the Lord? But it is often those who have least of all in this life whom he chooseth for the kingdom. Put thy trust in him and, no matter what befalls thee here, he will make all right hereafter.”
If these words had been spoken by some easy, self-indulgent exhorter, from whose mouth they might have come merely as pious and rhetorical flourish, proper to be used to people in distress, perhaps they might not have had much effect; but coming from one who daily and calmly risked fine and imprisonment for the cause of God and man, they had a weight that could not but be felt, and both the poor, desolate fugitives found calmness and strength breathing into them from it.
And now Rachel took Eliza’s hand kindly, and led the way to the supper-table. As they were sitting down, a light tap sounded at the door, and Ruth entered.
“I just ran in,” she said, “with these little stockings for the boy,—three pair, nice, warm woollen ones. It will be so cold, thee knows, in Canada. Does thee keep up good courage, Eliza?” she added, tripping round to Eliza’s side of the table, and shaking her warmly by the hand, and slipping a seed-cake into Harry’s hand. “I brought a little parcel of these for him,” she said, tugging at her pocket to get out the package. “Children, thee knows, will always be eating.”
“O, thank you; you are too kind,” said Eliza.
“Come, Ruth, sit down to supper,” said Rachel.
“I couldn’t, any way. I left John with the baby, and some biscuits in the oven; and I can’t stay a moment, else John will burn up all the biscuits, and give the baby all the sugar in the bowl. That’s the way he does,” said the little Quakeress, laughing. “So, good-by, Eliza; good-by, George; the Lord grant thee a safe journey;” and, with a few tripping steps, Ruth was out of the apartment.
A little while after supper, a large covered-wagon drew up before the door; the night was clear starlight; and Phineas jumped briskly down from his seat to arrange his passengers. George walked out of the door, with his child on one arm and his wife on the other. His step was firm, his face settled and resolute. Rachel and Simeon came out after them.
“You get out, a moment,” said Phineas to those inside, “and let me fix the back of the wagon, there, for the women-folks and the boy.”
“Here are the two buffaloes,” said Rachel. “Make the seats as comfortable as may be; it’s hard riding all night.”
Jim came out first, and carefully assisted out his old mother, who clung to his arm, and looked anxiously about, as if she expected the pursuer every moment.
“Jim, are your pistols all in order?” said George, in a low, firm voice.
“Yes, indeed,” said Jim.
“And you’ve no doubt what you shall do, if they come?”
“I rather think I haven’t,” said Jim, throwing open his broad chest, and taking a deep breath. “Do you think I’ll let them get mother again?”
During this brief colloquy, Eliza had been taking her leave of her kind friend, Rachel, and was handed into the carriage by Simeon, and, creeping into the back part with her boy, sat down among the buffalo-skins. The old woman was next handed in and seated and George and Jim placed on a rough board seat front of them, and Phineas mounted in front.
“Farewell, my friends,” said Simeon, from without.
“God bless you!” answered all from within.
And the wagon drove off, rattling and jolting over the frozen road.
There was no opportunity for conversation, on account of the roughness of the way and the noise of the wheels. The vehicle, therefore, rumbled on, through long, dark stretches of woodland,—over wide dreary plains,—up hills, and down valleys,—and on, on, on they jogged, hour after hour. The child soon fell asleep, and lay heavily in his mother’s lap. The poor, frightened old woman at last forgot her fears; and, even Eliza, as the night waned, found all her anxieties insufficient to keep her eyes from closing. Phineas seemed, on the whole, the briskest of the company, and beguiled his long drive with whistling certain very unquaker-like songs, as he went on.
But about three o’clock George’s ear caught the hasty and decided click of a horse’s hoof coming behind them at some distance and jogged Phineas by the elbow. Phineas pulled up his horses, and listened.
“That must be Michael,” he said; “I think I know the sound of his gallop;” and he rose up and stretched his head anxiously back over the road.
A man riding in hot haste was now dimly descried at the top of a distant hill.
“There he is, I do believe!” said Phineas. George and Jim both sprang out of the wagon before they knew what they were doing. All stood intensely silent, with their faces turned towards the expected messenger. On he came. Now he went down into a valley, where they could not see him; but they heard the sharp, hasty tramp, rising nearer and nearer; at last they saw him emerge on the top of an eminence, within hail.
“Yes, that’s Michael!” said Phineas; and, raising his voice, “Halloa, there, Michael!”
“Phineas! is that thee?”
“Yes; what news—they coming?”
“Right on behind, eight or ten of them, hot with brandy, swearing and foaming like so many wolves.”
And, just as he spoke, a breeze brought the faint sound of galloping horsemen towards them.
“In with you,—quick, boys, in!” said Phineas. “If you must fight, wait till I get you a piece ahead.” And, with the word, both jumped in, and Phineas lashed the horses to a run, the horseman keeping close beside them. The wagon rattled, jumped, almost flew, over the frozen ground; but plainer, and still plainer, came the noise of pursuing horsemen behind. The women heard it, and, looking anxiously out, saw, far in the rear, on the brow of a distant hill, a party of men looming up against the red-streaked sky of early dawn. Another hill, and their pursuers had evidently caught sight of their wagon, whose white cloth-covered top made it conspicuous at some distance, and a loud yell of brutal triumph came forward on the wind. Eliza sickened, and strained her child closer to her bosom; the old woman prayed and groaned, and George and Jim clenched their pistols with the grasp of despair. The pursuers gained on them fast; the carriage made a sudden turn, and brought them near a ledge of a steep overhanging rock, that rose in an isolated ridge or clump in a large lot, which was, all around it, quite clear and smooth. This isolated pile, or range of rocks, rose up black and heavy against the brightening sky, and seemed to promise shelter and concealment. It was a place well known to Phineas, who had been familiar with the spot in his hunting days; and it was to gain this point he had been racing his horses.
“Now for it!” said he, suddenly checking his horses, and springing from his seat to the ground. “Out with you, in a twinkling, every one, and up into these rocks with me. Michael, thee tie thy horse to the wagon, and drive ahead to Amariah’s and get him and his boys to come back and talk to these fellows.”
In a twinkling they were all out of the carriage.
“There,” said Phineas, catching up Harry, “you, each of you, see to the women; and run, now if you ever did run!”
They needed no exhortation. Quicker than we can say it, the whole party were over the fence, making with all speed for the rocks, while Michael, throwing himself from his horse, and fastening the bridle to the wagon, began driving it rapidly away.
“Come ahead,” said Phineas, as they reached the rocks, and saw in the mingled starlight and dawn, the traces of a rude but plainly marked foot-path leading up among them; “this is one of our old hunting-dens. Come up!”
Phineas went before, springing up the rocks like a goat, with the boy in his arms. Jim came second, bearing his trembling old mother over his shoulder, and George and Eliza brought up the rear. The party of horsemen came up to the fence, and, with mingled shouts and oaths, were dismounting, to prepare to follow them. A few moments’ scrambling brought them to the top of the ledge; the path then passed between a narrow defile, where only one could walk at a time, till suddenly they came to a rift or chasm more than a yard in breadth, and beyond which lay a pile of rocks, separate from the rest of the ledge, standing full thirty feet high, with its sides steep and perpendicular as those of a castle. Phineas easily leaped the chasm, and sat down the boy on a smooth, flat platform of crisp white moss, that covered the top of the rock.
“Over with you!” he called; “spring, now, once, for your lives!” said he, as one after another sprang across. Several fragments of loose stone formed a kind of breast-work, which sheltered their position from the observation of those below.
“Well, here we all are,” said Phineas, peeping over the stone breast-work to watch the assailants, who were coming tumultuously up under the rocks. “Let ’em get us, if they can. Whoever comes here has to walk single file between those two rocks, in fair range of your pistols, boys, d’ye see?”
“I do see,” said George! “and now, as this matter is ours, let us take all the risk, and do all the fighting.”
“Thee’s quite welcome to do the fighting, George,” said Phineas, chewing some checkerberry-leaves as he spoke; “but I may have the fun of looking on, I suppose. But see, these fellows are kinder debating down there, and looking up, like hens when they are going to fly up on to the roost. Hadn’t thee better give ’em a word of advice, before they come up, just to tell ’em handsomely they’ll be shot if they do?”
The party beneath, now more apparent in the light of the dawn, consisted of our old acquaintances, Tom Loker and Marks, with two constables, and a posse consisting of such rowdies at the last tavern as could be engaged by a little brandy to go and help the fun of trapping a set of niggers.
“Well, Tom, yer coons are farly treed,” said one.
“Yes, I see ’em go up right here,” said Tom; “and here’s a path. I’m for going right up. They can’t jump down in a hurry, and it won’t take long to ferret ’em out.”
“But, Tom, they might fire at us from behind the rocks,” said Marks. “That would be ugly, you know.”
“Ugh!” said Tom, with a sneer. “Always for saving your skin, Marks! No danger! niggers are too plaguy scared!”
“I don’t know why I shouldn’t save my skin,” said Marks. “It’s the best I’ve got; and niggers do fight like the devil, sometimes.”
At this moment, George appeared on the top of a rock above them, and, speaking in a calm, clear voice, said,
“Gentlemen, who are you, down there, and what do you want?”
“We want a party of runaway niggers,” said Tom Loker. “One George Harris, and Eliza Harris, and their son, and Jim Selden, and an old woman. We’ve got the officers, here, and a warrant to take ’em; and we’re going to have ’em, too. D’ye hear? An’t you George Harris, that belongs to Mr. Harris, of Shelby county, Kentucky?”
“I am George Harris. A Mr. Harris, of Kentucky, did call me his property. But now I’m a free man, standing on God’s free soil; and my wife and my child I claim as mine. Jim and his mother are here. We have arms to defend ourselves, and we mean to do it. You can come up, if you like; but the first one of you that comes within the range of our bullets is a dead man, and the next, and the next; and so on till the last.”
“O, come! come!” said a short, puffy man, stepping forward, and blowing his nose as he did so. “Young man, this an’t no kind of talk at all for you. You see, we’re officers of justice. We’ve got the law on our side, and the power, and so forth; so you’d better give up peaceably, you see; for you’ll certainly have to give up, at last.”
“I know very well that you’ve got the law on your side, and the power,” said George, bitterly. “You mean to take my wife to sell in New Orleans, and put my boy like a calf in a trader’s pen, and send Jim’s old mother to the brute that whipped and abused her before, because he couldn’t abuse her son. You want to send Jim and me back to be whipped and tortured, and ground down under the heels of them that you call masters; and your laws will bear you out in it,—more shame for you and them! But you haven’t got us. We don’t own your laws; we don’t own your country; we stand here as free, under God’s sky, as you are; and, by the great God that made us, we’ll fight for our liberty till we die.”
George stood out in fair sight, on the top of the rock, as he made his declaration of independence; the glow of dawn gave a flush to his swarthy cheek, and bitter indignation and despair gave fire to his dark eye; and, as if appealing from man to the justice of God, he raised his hand to heaven as he spoke.
If it had been only a Hungarian youth, now bravely defending in some mountain fastness the retreat of fugitives escaping from Austria into America, this would have been sublime heroism; but as it was a youth of African descent, defending the retreat of fugitives through America into Canada, of course we are too well instructed and patriotic to see any heroism in it; and if any of our readers do, they must do it on their own private responsibility. When despairing Hungarian fugitives make their way, against all the search-warrants and authorities of their lawful government, to America, press and political cabinet ring with applause and welcome. When despairing African fugitives do the same thing,—it is—what is it?
Be it as it may, it is certain that the attitude, eye, voice, manner, of the speaker for a moment struck the party below to silence. There is something in boldness and determination that for a time hushes even the rudest nature. Marks was the only one who remained wholly untouched. He was deliberately cocking his pistol, and, in the momentary silence that followed George’s speech, he fired at him.
“Ye see ye get jist as much for him dead as alive in Kentucky,” he said coolly, as he wiped his pistol on his coat-sleeve.
George sprang backward,—Eliza uttered a shriek,—the ball had passed close to his hair, had nearly grazed the cheek of his wife, and struck in the tree above.
“It’s nothing, Eliza,” said George, quickly.
“Thee’d better keep out of sight, with thy speechifying,” said Phineas; “they’re mean scamps.”
“Now, Jim,” said George, “look that your pistols are all right, and watch that pass with me. The first man that shows himself I fire at; you take the second, and so on. It won’t do, you know, to waste two shots on one.”
“But what if you don’t hit?”
“I shall hit,” said George, coolly.
“Good! now, there’s stuff in that fellow,” muttered Phineas, between his teeth.
The party below, after Marks had fired, stood, for a moment, rather undecided.
“I think you must have hit some on ’em,” said one of the men. “I heard a squeal!”
“I’m going right up for one,” said Tom. “I never was afraid of niggers, and I an’t going to be now. Who goes after?” he said, springing up the rocks.
George heard the words distinctly. He drew up his pistol, examined it, pointed it towards that point in the defile where the first man would appear.
One of the most courageous of the party followed Tom, and, the way being thus made, the whole party began pushing up the rock,—the hindermost pushing the front ones faster than they would have gone of themselves. On they came, and in a moment the burly form of Tom appeared in sight, almost at the verge of the chasm.
George fired,—the shot entered his side,—but, though wounded, he would not retreat, but, with a yell like that of a mad bull, he was leaping right across the chasm into the party.
“Friend,” said Phineas, suddenly stepping to the front, and meeting him with a push from his long arms, “thee isn’t wanted here.”
Down he fell into the chasm, crackling down among trees, bushes, logs, loose stones, till he lay bruised and groaning thirty feet below. The fall might have killed him, had it not been broken and moderated by his clothes catching in the branches of a large tree; but he came down with some force, however,—more than was at all agreeable or convenient.
“Lord help us, they are perfect devils!” said Marks, heading the retreat down the rocks with much more of a will than he had joined the ascent, while all the party came tumbling precipitately after him,—the fat constable, in particular, blowing and puffing in a very energetic manner.
“I say, fellers,” said Marks, “you jist go round and pick up Tom, there, while I run and get on to my horse to go back for help,—that’s you;” and, without minding the hootings and jeers of his company, Marks was as good as his word, and was soon seen galloping away.
“Was ever such a sneaking varmint?” said one of the men; “to come on his business, and he clear out and leave us this yer way!”
“Well, we must pick up that feller,” said another. “Cuss me if I much care whether he is dead or alive.”
The men, led by the groans of Tom, scrambled and crackled through stumps, logs and bushes, to where that hero lay groaning and swearing with alternate vehemence.
“Ye keep it agoing pretty loud, Tom,” said one. “Ye much hurt?”
“Don’t know. Get me up, can’t ye? Blast that infernal Quaker! If it hadn’t been for him, I’d a pitched some on ’em down here, to see how they liked it.”
With much labor and groaning, the fallen hero was assisted to rise; and, with one holding him up under each shoulder, they got him as far as the horses.
“If you could only get me a mile back to that ar tavern. Give me a handkerchief or something, to stuff into this place, and stop this infernal bleeding.”
George looked over the rocks, and saw them trying to lift the burly form of Tom into the saddle. After two or three ineffectual attempts, he reeled, and fell heavily to the ground.
“O, I hope he isn’t killed!” said Eliza, who, with all the party, stood watching the proceeding.
“Why not?” said Phineas; “serves him right.”
“Because after death comes the judgment,” said Eliza.
“Yes,” said the old woman, who had been groaning and praying, in her Methodist fashion, during all the encounter, “it’s an awful case for the poor crittur’s soul.”
“On my word, they’re leaving him, I do believe,” said Phineas.
It was true; for after some appearance of irresolution and consultation, the whole party got on their horses and rode away. When they were quite out of sight, Phineas began to bestir himself.
“Well, we must go down and walk a piece,” he said. “I told Michael to go forward and bring help, and be along back here with the wagon; but we shall have to walk a piece along the road, I reckon, to meet them. The Lord grant he be along soon! It’s early in the day; there won’t be much travel afoot yet a while; we an’t much more than two miles from our stopping-place. If the road hadn’t been so rough last night, we could have outrun ’em entirely.”
As the party neared the fence, they discovered in the distance, along the road, their own wagon coming back, accompanied by some men on horseback.
“Well, now, there’s Michael, and Stephen and Amariah,” exclaimed Phineas, joyfully. “Now we are made—as safe as if we’d got there.”
“Well, do stop, then,” said Eliza, “and do something for that poor man; he’s groaning dreadfully.”
“It would be no more than Christian,” said George; “let’s take him up and carry him on.”
“And doctor him up among the Quakers!” said Phineas; “pretty well, that! Well, I don’t care if we do. Here, let’s have a look at him;” and Phineas, who in the course of his hunting and backwoods life had acquired some rude experience of surgery, kneeled down by the wounded man, and began a careful examination of his condition.
“Marks,” said Tom, feebly, “is that you, Marks?”
“No; I reckon ’tan’t friend,” said Phineas. “Much Marks cares for thee, if his own skin’s safe. He’s off, long ago.”
“I believe I’m done for,” said Tom. “The cussed sneaking dog, to leave me to die alone! My poor old mother always told me ’t would be so.”
“La sakes! jist hear the poor crittur. He’s got a mammy, now,” said the old negress. “I can’t help kinder pityin’ on him.”
“Softly, softly; don’t thee snap and snarl, friend,” said Phineas, as Tom winced and pushed his hand away. “Thee has no chance, unless I stop the bleeding.” And Phineas busied himself with making some off-hand surgical arrangements with his own pocket-handkerchief, and such as could be mustered in the company.
“You pushed me down there,” said Tom, faintly.
“Well if I hadn’t thee would have pushed us down, thee sees,” said Phineas, as he stooped to apply his bandage. “There, there,—let me fix this bandage. We mean well to thee; we bear no malice. Thee shall be taken to a house where they’ll nurse thee first rate, well as thy own mother could.”
Tom groaned, and shut his eyes. In men of his class, vigor and resolution are entirely a physical matter, and ooze out with the flowing of the blood; and the gigantic fellow really looked piteous in his helplessness.
The other party now came up. The seats were taken out of the wagon. The buffalo-skins, doubled in fours, were spread all along one side, and four men, with great difficulty, lifted the heavy form of Tom into it. Before he was gotten in, he fainted entirely. The old negress, in the abundance of her compassion, sat down on the bottom, and took his head in her lap. Eliza, George and Jim, bestowed themselves, as well as they could, in the remaining space and the whole party set forward.
“What do you think of him?” said George, who sat by Phineas in front.
“Well it’s only a pretty deep flesh-wound; but, then, tumbling and scratching down that place didn’t help him much. It has bled pretty freely,—pretty much dreaned him out, courage and all,—but he’ll get over it, and may be learn a thing or two by it.”
“I’m glad to hear you say so,” said George. “It would always be a heavy thought to me, if I’d caused his death, even in a just cause.”
“Yes,” said Phineas, “killing is an ugly operation, any way they’ll fix it,—man or beast. I’ve seen a buck that was shot down and a dying, look that way on a feller with his eye, that it reely most made a feller feel wicked for killing on him; and human creatures is a more serious consideration yet, bein’, as thy wife says, that the judgment comes to ’em after death. So I don’t know as our people’s notions on these matters is too strict; and, considerin’ how I was raised, I fell in with them pretty considerably.”
“What shall you do with this poor fellow?” said George.
“O, carry him along to Amariah’s. There’s old Grandmam Stephens there,—Dorcas, they call her,—she’s most an amazin’ nurse. She takes to nursing real natural, and an’t never better suited than when she gets a sick body to tend. We may reckon on turning him over to her for a fortnight or so.”
A ride of about an hour more brought the party to a neat farmhouse, where the weary travellers were received to an abundant breakfast. Tom Loker was soon carefully deposited in a much cleaner and softer bed than he had, ever been in the habit of occupying. His wound was carefully dressed and bandaged, and he lay languidly opening and shutting his eyes on the white window-curtains and gently-gliding figures of his sick room, like a weary child. And here, for the present, we shall take our leave of one party.



第十七章 自由人保卫战

  傍晚即将来临的时候,雷切尔·哈里边这个教友会信徒的家里正在紧张地忙碌着。雷切尔正忙着从家里的储藏品中挑出一些体积不大的日用必需品,准备给那几个今夜即将逃亡者路上使用。夕阳悬挂在地平线上,金黄色的余辉洒进一间小卧室里,在那里正坐着乔治和艾莉查夫妻俩。乔治把孩子抱在膝头上,一只手紧紧握住妻子的手。在这夫妻两人的脸上,我们看到的是深沉而严肃的表情,还有两颊上未擦掉的泪痕。

  “哦,艾莉查,我知道你的话是正确的。你是个比我强,比我好的姑娘,我会听你的话,让我自己无愧于一个自由人。我要学习基督的仁爱之心,做个真正的基督徒。上帝知道我是多么地想做个好人,不论在怎样的逆境中。我要忘掉过去的痛苦和辛酸,忘掉仇恨,学习《圣经》,努力做个好人。”乔治说。

  “等我们到了加拿大,我可以帮你赚钱。我会做衣服,还会洗熨衣服。只要我们齐心协力,我们一定会找到谋生的办法。”艾莉查颇有信心地说。

  “对,只要我们一家人能在一起,这比什么都好。艾莉查,能够拥有自己的妻子和孩子,是件多么幸福的事情啊!要是每个人都能明白这点该有多好啊。有些人虽然拥有一个幸福的家庭,拥有妻子和儿女,却还在为别的事情而烦恼,我真不明白这些人究竟是怎么想的。虽然我们现在穷得一无所有,但我从心底里感到充实和幸福,我觉得很满足,没有什么别的奢求了。是的,虽然我一年到头辛辛苦苦却什么也没得到,但只要我是个自由人,我就心满意足了。我准备去做工赚钱,把你和孩子的赎身钱寄给人家。至于我的主人,他已经从我身上榨去了至少五倍的买价,我是连一分钱也不欠他的。”

  “可我们还没有脱离危险,我们还没有到加拿大呢。”

  “是的,可我好像已经闻到那里充满自由气息的空气了,这令我浑身兴奋不已。”

  这时,他们听见屋外急促的谈话声。不一会儿,有人敲了敲门,艾莉查心里不由得吃了一惊,赶紧把门打开。

  原来屋外站着的是西米恩·哈里迪,身边还有一位教友会的兄弟。西米恩对乔治夫妻介绍那位陌生人菲尼亚斯·弗莱切。菲尼亚斯长着瘦高个儿,满头红发,看上去一副精明强干的样子。他不像西米恩那样少言,恬静,气质脱俗,相反,他的外表透出一股机警,老练的劲儿,而且对自己充满了自信。他的这些特征和他头上那顶宽边帽子以及刻板的言辞实在很不相称。

  “菲尼亚斯发现了一件跟你和你的同伴们有很大联系的事情,乔治,”西米恩说,“你得好好听听。”

  “的确如此。”菲尼亚斯说,“一个人在某些场合睡觉时也必须把耳朵竖起来。昨晚,我到大路边的一家独门独户的小客栈里投宿。西米恩,你还记得那个地方吗?就是我们去年把几个苹果卖给一个戴着大耳环的胖女人的那个地方。我赶了一天的车,实在累得不行了,所以我吃完饭就在屋角的一堆货包上躺了下来,顺手拉过一张牛皮搭在身上,等着店主给我安排个临时床位,可我竟然在不知不觉中睡着了。”

  “竖着一只耳朵吗,菲尼亚斯?”西米恩不动声色地问了一声。

  “不,我身体的各个部分都睡着了。我非常疲倦,一睡就是两个小时。但当我迷迷糊糊醒来的时候,我看见几个人围坐在一张桌子旁,一边喝酒一边谈话。我想弄清楚他们究竟在谈些什么,是什么来历,特别是在听到他们谈到教友会的时候。一个人说道,‘依我看,他们肯定在教友会居住地,’于是我开始竖起耳朵用心听他们的谈话,发现他们正在谈论你们的事情。就这样,我躺在那儿听到了他们的全部计划。他们说要把这位年轻人送回肯塔基州他的老主人那里,要拿他作榜样,好让所有的黑奴再也不敢逃跑。他的妻子将由其中两个人带到新奥尔良去拍卖掉,卖的钱当然归他们所有,估计能卖到一千六百元到一千八百元。至于这个孩子,据说要被送到一个黑奴贩子那里,那个贩子已经付过钱了。他们还谈到吉姆和他的母亲,说是要送他们回肯塔基州。他们说在前面不远的一个小镇上将有两名警察帮他们来抓这帮人。这个年轻女人将被带到法官面前,那帮家伙中有个矮个儿,一副油嘴滑舌的样子,将出庭让法官把这个女人判给自己,因为她是他的财产,然后把她带到南方去卖了。他们已经摸清我们今晚要走的路线,他们一定会追来的,有六个或八个壮汉呢。我们该怎么办呢?”

  屋子里的人听了这个消息后,表情各不一样。雷切尔·哈里迪刚做了一炉烧饼,就放下手里的活儿来听这个消息,她举着沾满面粉的双手,身体笔直地站在那儿,脸上一副关注的表情。西米恩看上去表情凝重。而艾莉查伸出两只胳膊紧紧抱着丈夫,抬起头注视着他;乔治则握紧拳头,两只眼睛怒目圆瞪,有这样的表情并不出人意料。当自己的妻子将被夺去拍卖,自己的骨肉将沦落到奴隶贩子手里,而这一切又都是发生在基督教国度里,无论谁受到这些遭遇,都会出现这种愤怒的表情。

  “乔治,我们该怎么办?”艾莉查浑身无力地问道。

  “我知道怎么办。”说着,他走进了小房间里,检查他那两把手熗。

  “唉!唉!”菲尼亚斯一边说着,一边朝西米恩不住地点头,“你看,西米恩,这么干行了吧。”

  西米恩叹了口气,“我知道,但愿事情不会糟到如此地步。”

  “我不想因为自己的事情连累到任何人,”乔治说,“如果你们愿意借给我一辆马车,给我指引一个方向,我一个人就能把车赶到下一个站去。吉姆力大无比,什么都不怕,和我一样。”

  菲尼亚斯说:“太好了,朋友,可总得有个人赶车呀。你负责打斗的事情好了,你大概不知道这条路线吧,我还知道一些。”

  “希望不会连累到你。”乔治说。

  “连累?”菲尼亚斯说着,脸上一副疑惑而敏锐的表情,“等到你真连累到我的时候,再告诉我也不迟。”

  西米恩说:“菲尼亚斯可是个精明强干的人,听他的准没错,而且,”他用手轻轻拍了一下乔治的肩膀,又指指手熗说,“不要轻易开熗呀——年轻人容易冲动。”

  “我不想伤害任何人。我对这个国家只有一个要求,那就是让我平平安安地离开,只是——”乔治顿了一下,眉头紧锁,面部肌肉抽搐了一下,“我有个姐姐在新奥尔良市场被拍卖了,我知道她将会有什么后果。上帝赐给我一双强壮的臂膀,使我能保护妻儿不再受侵犯。那么,我能袖手旁观,让我眼睁睁地看着那帮家伙把我的妻子送去拍卖吗?我不能!我就是战死,也不能让他们夺走我的妻儿。你怎么能责怪我呢?”

  “凡是有血有肉的人都不会责怪你的,乔治。换了谁都会这么做的。这个世界罪孽太多,但愿上帝会惩罚那些作恶多端的人们!”西米恩说。

  “假如你处在我此时的境地,难道你不会像我这样做吗,先生?”

  “但愿我不会经历这样的考验,我这血肉之躯是经受不了的。”

  “我相信我会变得更坚强,如果我处于你这样的处境,”菲尼亚斯说着,伸出两支又长又壮的胳膊,“乔治,如果你想找什么人算帐,不替你抓住那坏蛋我才不信呢!”

  西米恩说道:“如果我们应该与邪恶抗争的话,乔治应该有这个自由的权力去战斗。不过,领袖们教导我们应该采取更加高明的办法,因为怒火并不能体现上帝的正义,人的邪恶意志并不能和上帝的正义处于同等地位。谁也无权滥用上帝的旨意,除非他得到了上帝的恩准。让我们一起来祈求上帝,不要让我们经受这种残酷的考验吧。”

  “但愿上帝保佑我们。但如果我们受的考验太多,那我们会不顾一切地去拼命,让他们最好当心点!”菲尼亚斯说道。

  西米恩微笑着对他说:“你显然不是生就的教友会会友,真是江山易改,本性难移呀。”事实上,菲尼亚斯是很有性格的人,他是非常勇猛的人,打猎的时候连公鹿也逃不过他的神熗。后来爱上一位漂亮的教友会女会员,受她的魅力所吸引而迁居到附近这个教友会居住地。尽管他诚实、严肃且办事周到,别人找不出他为人处事有什么不妥的地方,可是那些资历深厚的信徒们却觉得他在逐渐入道的同时,明显地表现出可挖掘的潜力不大。

  “菲尼亚斯做事向来我行我素,自己觉得怎么好就怎么干,但是不管怎么样,大家都认为他是个心地善良的人。”雷切尔·哈里迪笑着说道。

  “好了,我们还是赶紧逃走吧。”乔治说。

  “我四点钟就起床了,然后就直奔这儿,如果他们按原定时间行动,我至少应该比他们早两三个小时。不管怎么说,天没黑就走总是不太保险,因为前面几个村子有几个坏家伙,如果他们看见我们的马车,说不定会故意捣乱,我们的时间就会被耽搁,我看咱们还不如在这儿再等一等。我想两个小时后我们可以冒险动身了。我先到迈克尔·克罗斯家去约他骑上那匹追风马断后,为我们在后头望风,一旦有人追来,好给我们通风报信。迈克尔的马可是匹上好的马,如果发生什么危险,他会追上来告诉我们的。我现在去叫吉姆和他的妈妈做好准备,然后就去找迈克尔。我们必须早点出发,以便在他们追上来以前顺利地到达下一站。所以,振作点,乔治,我和黑人一起同甘苦共患难,已不是第一次了。”菲尼亚斯说完就带上门出去了。

  “菲尼亚斯非常能干,他会想尽一切办法帮你把事情办好,乔治。”西米恩说。

  “我心里真是过意不去,为了我而让你们担惊受怕。”乔治说道。

  “千万别这么说,乔治。这是我们的责任,我们做的一切都是天经地义的事。我们别无选择。好吧,雷切尔!”西米恩转过头对雷切尔说,“快点为这些朋友把食物准备好,我们可不能让他们饿着肚子赶路啊!”

  雷切尔和孩子们立刻开始动手做玉米饼,烧烤鸡,煎火腿,准备着晚饭。这时,乔治和他的妻子正坐在小房间里,相互依偎,互诉衷肠,仿佛几个小时后他们就要生离死别一样。

  乔治说:“艾莉查,别人拥有房子、田地、金钱、朋友,却没有我们这样真挚的爱情。我们虽然一贫如洗,但我们却相互拥有。认识你以前,除了可怜的母亲和姐姐,没有一个人爱过我。那天早上,我亲眼看着奴隶贩子把埃米利带走。临走时,她来到我睡觉的地方,对我说:‘可怜的乔治,最后一个爱护你的人也要走了,你今后可怎么活下去呢?’我站起身来,抱着她失声痛哭,她也哭了。那些是我听到的最后几句关心我的话。十年过去了,我的心枯萎了,如同死灰一般,直到认识了你。你给了我爱——让我重新起死回生!从此,我变成了另外一个人。现在,艾莉查,我愿为你奉献我的一切,他们休想把你从我这里夺走。如果谁想夺走你的话,他就必须先跨过我的尸体。”

  “哦,上帝发发慈悲吧!”艾莉查边说边流着悲伤的眼泪,“只要您能保佑我们安全逃离这个国家,我们别无他求了。”

  “上帝难道支持那帮人吗?上帝难道没看见他们的所作所为吗?为什么要听任这一切发生呢?而且那些人还声称《圣经》是在为他们辩护。当然,他们富有、快乐、健康;他们拥有权力;他们都是基督徒;他们都希望死后进天堂;他们为所欲为;而那些贫苦、虔诚的基督徒们——和他们一样好甚至更好的基督徒们——却被他们踩在脚下。他们把我们任意地买来买去,用我们的眼泪,生命去做交易,而上帝对这些行为却视而不见。”乔治在那儿说着,好像并非一定要把这些话讲给妻子听不可,他的目的主要在于倾吐内心的痛苦和悲伤。

  “乔治,”西米恩在厨房里叫了一声,“听听这诗篇吧,也许会对你有所帮助。”

  乔治将椅子朝门口挪了挪,艾莉查擦去了眼泪,也过来听西米恩的朗读:“至于我,我的步子险些滑倒,我的脚差点闪失。我看见那些恶人青云直上,内心就愤愤不平,他们没有常人历经的磨难和艰辛。所以,骄傲成为他们的项圈,残暴成为他们的外表。他们那肥硕的身体使得眼袋臃肿不堪。他们的所得超乎他们的想象。他们品德败坏,恶意愚弄他人,欺压百姓,他们说话傲慢自大。因而,上帝的子民来到这里,喝尽了满杯的苦水。他们不懂:上帝如何知道至高无上者究竟有无学问?乔治,你是不是也是这种感受?”

  “没错儿,我就这样觉得的。如果让我来写这首诗,我也会这么写的。”

  “那好,听下去,”西米恩继续念道,“我仔细考虑过这件事,没进上帝的圣殿真叫人难以理解。我知道您一定会让他们得到万劫不复的毁灭。人醒之后还会做梦吗?主啊,当您醒来后,一定会轻视他们的形象。我将永远追随您。搀起我的右手吧,以您的教导来指引我,然后将我迎到天国中去。我愿意向上帝靠近。我对上帝信赖无疑。”

  从西米恩这位友善的长者口里念出如此一首圣洁的诗,如同一首仙乐悄悄进入乔治那历尽磨难,满是创伤的灵魂。西米恩念完后,乔治英俊的脸上出现了温和而平静的表情。

  “如果这个世界就是一切,乔治,你可以问问:上帝到底在哪里?可是,被上帝选为天国子民的,正是那些今生今世获得享受最少的人。相信上帝,不管你在人间吃了多少苦,受了多少罪,总有一天,上帝会给你一个公道。”

  这番话如果出自一个不负责任、随意表态的人的嘴,也许只会看作是用来感动落魄之人的浮华之辞,恐怕不会有什么成效。但是,这席话是出自一位虔诚的基督徒之口,他每天为了上帝和人类的事业,冒着巨大危险却依然镇定自若,这就不能不让人感到这番话的力量了。从西米恩的这番话中,两位遭遇凄惨的逃亡奴隶寻找到了一份安宁,从中吸取了力量。

  这时,雷切尔温和地拉起艾莉查的手,拉她走向饭桌。大家刚刚坐定,门外传来一阵轻轻的敲门声,露丝走了进来。“我给孩子带来了三双小袜子,羊毛织的,挺暖和的。大家知道,加拿大那边一定会很冷。艾莉查,可不能失去勇气啊!”她轻快地绕过桌子来到艾莉查身边,热情地和她握手,又把一块香子饼塞到哈里手中。“我给他带了一包这样的饼,”说着,她从口袋里掏出一个包,“你知道,孩子的嘴总是闲不住的。”

  “太谢谢你了,你真是太好了。”艾莉查感激地说道。

  “露丝,坐下来和我们一道吃晚饭吧。”雷切尔说。“不行呀。我把孩子丢给约翰看管,炉子上还烤着饼干,我是一分钟也不能耽搁。不然,约翰会把饼干全部烤糊,碗里的糖也会全部被孩子吃光,他就是这个样子。”说着,她笑了起来,“好了,再见,艾莉查,乔治。上帝会保佑你们一路顺风的。”说完,露丝迈着轻盈的脚步走出了房问。

  晚饭过后一会儿,一辆篷车来到了大门口。满天的星星在那儿眨着眼睛。菲尼亚斯从车上跳下来,安排其他人到车上就座。乔治一手挽着妻子,一手抱着孩子走出门来。他迈着坚定的步伐,表情镇定而坚毅,他身后跟着雷切尔和西米恩。

  “你们先下来一会儿,”菲尼亚斯对车上的人说,“让我把车子的后部弄好,给女人和孩子安排一下座位。”

  雷切尔说:“这儿有两张牛皮,可以把座位垫得舒服些。整夜赶路肯定会很累的。”

  吉姆先跳下了车,然后小心翼翼地搀扶老母亲下车。老人紧紧挽住儿子的胳膊,不安地朝四周看了看,仿佛追捕他们的人随时会来一样。

  “吉姆,你准备好手熗了没有?”乔治用低沉而有力的口吻问道。

  “当然。”

  “如果他们追来的话,你知道该怎么对付吧?”

  “你放心好了,”吉姆答道,同时敞开胸,深深吸了口气,“你以为我会让他们再把我的妈妈抓去吗?”在他们说话的同时,艾莉查正和她那善良的朋友雷切尔告别。西米恩把她扶上了车,艾莉查抱着孩子爬进车的后部,坐在一堆牛皮垫子上。接着,吉姆的母亲也被搀扶上了车,乔治和吉姆坐在她们前面的一个用粗糙的木板拼成的座位上,菲尼亚斯从车子前面爬了上来。

  “再见,我的朋友们。”西米恩在车下说道。

  “上帝会保佑你们的。”车上的人异口同声道。

  马车在冰冻的路面上颠簸向前,并发出一阵嘎吱嘎吱的声音。

  由于路面崎岖不平,车轮不断发出嘎吱声,大家一路上没有说话。马车穿过一个又一个黑乎乎的丛林,跨过原野,翻过山岭,在颠簸中缓慢前进着。孩子没一会儿就睡着了,昏昏沉沉地躺在母亲的大腿上。可怜的老母亲终于从受惊中缓过神来。艾莉查在天快亮的时候,怀着焦虑不安的心情也生出困倦之意。总之,所有人中数菲尼亚斯的精神最好,他一边赶着车,一边哼着和教友会身份极不相称的曲子来打发时问。

  凌晨三点的时候,乔治突然听到一阵急促而清晰的马蹄声从身后不远处传来。他用胳膊肘儿捅了一下菲尼亚斯。菲尼亚斯赶忙把马勒住,仔细听着。

  “肯定是迈克尔,”他说,“我熟悉他那种疾驰的马蹄声。”于是,他站起身来,伸着脖子朝后面的路上张望着。

  这时,远处的山梁上隐隐约约可以看见一个人骑马飞驰过来。

  “看,那不正是他吗!”菲尼亚斯说道,乔治和吉姆立刻一起跳下了马车。大家静静地站在那里,将视线一齐投向骑马过来的人。那人转眼之间消失在山谷之中,可那不断传来的清晰的马蹄声却越来越响,他最后出现在一个高坡上,连打招呼的声音也听得一清二楚。

  “没错,就是迈克尔!”菲尼亚斯高声叫道,“喂,迈克尔!”

  “是你吗,菲尼亚斯?”

  “是的,有什么情况吗?他们追来了吗?”

  “是的,就在后面,共有八到十个人,喝得醉醺醺的,骂骂咧咧,活像一群饿狼。”

  他们正在说话的时候,隐约传来了一阵急促的马蹄声。

  “上车!快点!如果非要打一仗不可,也得等我再送你们一程。”菲尼亚斯说完,乔治和吉姆跳上马车,菲尼亚斯一挥鞭,马跑了起来,迈克尔骑着马紧随其后。马车嘎吱嘎吱地向前奔驰着,时而蹦起时而向前猛冲一段,但后头追兵的马蹄声不断传来,女人们听见了,焦虑不安地往车外望去,只见远处的山坡上,一群人马若隐若现。这帮追兵又爬上一座山坡,显然他们已经发现了马车,因为白色的帆篷非常惹人注目。一阵得意的狞笑声随风传了过来。艾莉查感到一阵恶心,将怀里的孩子抱得更紧;老母亲一会儿祈祷一会儿呻吟;乔治和吉姆则紧紧握着手熗。追兵们眼看就要赶上来了。突然马车来了个急转弯,来到一座陡峭的悬崖下边。这里山峰突兀,巨石成堆,悬崖的四周光秃秃的。这兀立的山峰,层叠的岩石,在渐渐发亮的天空下显得阴森而凝重,看起来这里是个藏身的好地方。菲尼亚斯十分熟悉这个地方,以前打猎的时候,他经常到这儿来。他一路快马加鞭也就是为了赶到这儿。

  他突然勒住缰绳,说道:“到了!都快点下车!赶快躲到岩石中去。迈克尔,你马上把马系上车,赶快到阿马利亚家去,让他和他的伙计们赶到这儿来帮忙。”

  大家动作迅速地下了车。

  “来,”菲尼亚斯说着,伸手接过了哈里,“你们每个人照顾一个女人,快点。”

  其实用不着他催促,他的话还没说完,他们已经翻过篱笆,飞快地向山崖跑去。迈克尔翻身下马,把马拴在马车上,然后驾着马车飞驰而去。

  “快点。”菲尼亚斯说。这时,他们已经登上了山崖,在星光和晨曦的交相辉映下,他们看见一条崎岖的羊肠小道出现在面前。“到了我们狩猎的地方了,快点上。”

  菲尼亚斯抱着孩子走在前面。他在岩石上跳来跳去,动作像只山羊一样敏捷。吉姆背着他那颤抖的母亲紧跟其后。乔治和艾莉查走在最后。那帮追兵到了篱笆前,骂骂咧咧地正要下马,准备追上山来。乔治他们转眼功夫已经爬上了崖顶,山道也变得越来越窄了,他们只能单列前进。突然他们面前出现了一条宽达一码有余的裂隙,对面的山峰足有三丈来高,跟悬崖的其余部分没有连接,四周陡峭的石壁笔直得如城堡一般。菲尼亚斯不费劲地跃过了裂隙,把孩子放在了一块平坦而光滑,并长满了白苦藓的岩石上——这种卷卷的白苔藓在山顶上到处都可见到。

  “跳过来!不然就没命了。”菲尼亚斯叫道。他话音未落,大家已经一个接一个地跳了过去。他们用几块松散的碎石头筑起一道胸墙,好让下面的追兵没法看清他们躲藏的地方。

  “好啦,我们都过来了。”菲尼亚斯一边说,一边从石墙后探出脑袋来偷视追兵。那帮家伙在悬崖下边吵吵嚷嚷地正要上山来。“不管怎么样,那帮家伙要想到这儿来必须得一个一个地从岩石间的窄路上通过,他们正好在你们的射程之内。明白吗,小伙子们?”

  “完全明白。”乔治回答道。“这件事是我们惹出来的,让我们来承担所有的风险,同他们干到底吧!”

  “这一仗由你们来打是最好的了,乔治。但我还是可以在一旁看看热闹的。”菲尼亚斯一边说着,一边嘴里嚼着白珠树叶子。“看,那帮家伙在那儿叽叽呱呱地,还一个劲儿地朝上望呢,好像一群预备飞上鸡窝的母鸡。咱们应该在他们上来之前警告他们一下,让他们知道:他们如果上来,就只有死路一条。”

  在晨光的映照下,那帮追兵可以看得更加清楚,其中有我们熟悉的汤姆·洛科和马克斯,此外还有两个警察和几个在前面酒店出现过的无赖,这种人只需要拿几杯白兰地一灌,就会糊里糊涂地掺合进来,帮人捉拿逃跑的黑奴。

  “嗨,汤姆,这帮鬼家伙怎么躲得无影无踪了?他们究竟在哪儿?”一个人问道。

  “我看见他们往这边来了,一定没错的。这里有条小路,咱们追上去。他们不可能一下子全都跳下去,过不了多久咱们就能活捉他们。”汤姆说。

  “但是,他们可能躲在岩石后面偷袭我们,那可不是开玩笑的事情。”马克斯说。

  汤姆以轻蔑的口吻讥笑说:“马克斯,你不会死的。你害怕什么呢?黑人都是胆小鬼。”

  “我们小心点有什么不好呢?最好不要有人受伤,黑鬼们有时也是不怕死的。”

  正在这时,乔治站在他们头顶的一块岩石上,用响亮的声音朝这帮人喊道:“先生们,你们是谁?你们到这儿来想干什么?”

  汤姆答道:“我们是来捉拿一群逃跑的黑奴,他们是吉姆·塞尔登和一个老太婆,乔治·哈里斯,艾莉查·哈里斯和他们的儿子。我们这儿有两位警官,还有通缉他们的拘票,我们一定会抓住他们的。你不就是肯塔基州希尔比郡哈里斯先生家的黑奴乔治·哈里斯吗?”

  “是的,我就是乔治·哈里斯。肯塔基州的哈里斯先生曾经把我当作他们家的奴隶使唤,可我现在已经是个自由人了,站在上帝赐予我们的这片自由的土地上,我的妻子和孩子现在都是属于我的。吉姆和他的母亲也在这里。我们带着武器用来保卫自己。如果你们想要上来的话就尽管上来吧,但第一个走进射程范围的人肯定必死无疑,你们有多少人就来多少吧。我们会叫你们全部死光!”

  “好啦!好啦!”一个矮胖子说着,朝前走了一步,一边擤着鼻子,“年轻人,你说这话对你们自己是一点好处也没有。我们是执法的警官,法律是站在我们这边的,还有权力等等一切东西也都是和我们在同一条战线上。你们最好不要再犯糊涂了,乖乖地投降吧,你们最终都得投降。”

  “我知道你们有权有势,”乔治语气尖刻地说,“你们想要夺走我的妻子,把她送到新奥尔良去卖掉;想把我的孩子像畜牲一样送进奴隶贩子的牛棚里;想把吉姆的母亲送回那个野蛮的家伙的手中,让他用鞭子抽她,因为他没法治服她的儿子,只好通过虐待他的母亲来出气;你们还想把我押回去进行拷打,让你们的主子们把我踩在脚下,任意地践踏。你们的法律支持你们胡作非为,你们的行为使自己和你们的法律都蒙受奇耻大辱!你们不会捉住我们。我们不承认你们的那套法律,我们也不顺从于你们的国家。我们都是自由人,我们都平等地站在上帝的天空下。我们向上帝发誓:我们将为自由而作战到生命的最后一刻!”

  乔治站在岩石顶上这个突出的位置,因而使他显得十分惹眼。朝霞把他那浅黑的脸映得通红,而极度的悲愤和绝望则使他那双又黑又亮的眼睛像要喷出火焰一般。他说话时双手高举向苍天,仿佛呼吁上帝来主持人世间的公道。

  如果此时是一位匈牙利青年站在一个要塞上,勇敢地捍卫一群逃亡者从奥地利逃往美国,那他的行为一定会被视为英雄的壮举。但由于乔治是个非洲血统的青年,他捍卫的是一群从美国逃往加拿大的黑奴,因而,过分的教诲和爱国热忱已经令我们看不出他有什么英雄品质了。如果读者中有谁坚持把这看作是英雄的行为,那他自己将承担一切后果。当绝望的匈牙利逃亡者无视政府和权威,不顾一切危险来到美国的时候,新闻界和政府内阁会对他们表示热烈的欢迎。可是绝望的黑人逃亡者采取同样的行为时,他们的行动又是什么呢?

  实际上,乔治的眼神、声调、风度和坚定的立场已经让下面的人大吃一惊。要知道,一个人的胆识和毅力中会有一种奇妙的威慑刀,这种力量会使生性最粗野的人见了,也会半天说不出话来。马克斯是这帮人中唯一无动于衷的人。在乔治结束他的讲演片刻后,他不慌不忙地扣动了扳机,朝他开了一熗。

  “你们也知道,到了肯塔基不论是死还是活,你们的下场都是一样的结果。”他冷冷地说,一边还用衣袖擦了一下熗口。

  乔治立即闪身往后一跳——艾莉查发出了一声惊叫——那颗子弹擦着乔治的头发朝后飞去,差点儿擦伤艾莉查的脸,接着便消失在一棵树中。

  “没事的,艾莉查。”乔治赶忙说道。

  “你最好还是躲起来。你对他们作演讲有什么用?他们可都是卑鄙无耻的恶棍!”菲尼亚斯说。

  乔治冲吉姆说道:“喂,吉姆,检查你的手熗有没有毛病,咱俩一起盯好那条窄路。我打第一个露面的,你打第二个,接下来就依次轮流。要知道,拿两颗子弹打一个人可真有点划不来。”

  “可如果你没打中,怎么办呢?”

  “一定会击中的。”乔治不慌不忙地答道。

  “太好了,这小伙子还真有两下子。”菲尼亚斯自言自语道。

  马克斯开熗之后,下面的人全站在那儿一动不动,不知该怎么办才好。

  “我想你没打中任何人,我只听见一声尖叫。”一个人终于打破了沉寂。

  “我看咱们追上去吧。我向来不怕黑人,难道现在反而害怕了不成?谁和我一起上去?”汤姆问了一声,便纵身上山。

  乔治听见汤姆的这番话,拔出熗来检查了一下,然后用熗瞄准了窄路口,准备射击这第一个人。

  一个胆量最大的人跟在汤姆身后。既然有人领头,其余的人自然就跟着上来了。后面的人催促前面的人快走,可他们却不愿意走在前边。不一会儿,汤姆那肥胖的身躯出现在裂隙的边缘。

  乔治冲汤姆开了一熗,子弹打中了他的肋部。但尽管受了伤,汤姆仍挺着,狂吼一声,纵身跳过了裂隙,向乔治他们扑去。

  “朋友,”菲尼亚斯突然挺身而出,扬起他那长长的胳膊把汤姆推了一把,“这儿可不需要你。”

  汤姆摔进了裂隙,在树木、灌木、圆木和碎石丛中一路劈劈啪啪地朝下滚去,一直滚到三丈以下的地方才停住。他全身摔得青一块紫一块,躺在那儿动弹不得,只是不停地呻吟着。如果不是有颗大树的树枝挂住了他的衣襟,他肯定会摔得更重,说不定连命也没有了。这重重的一摔,让他感到极不舒服,爬也爬不起来。

  “上帝保佑,这帮十足的恶棍!”马克斯说着,扭头就往山下逃去,可远比他上山的时候起劲得多。其他人也跌跌撞撞地紧随其后往山下逃去。尤其是那位胖警官,好像连吃奶的劲儿也使出来了,跑得气喘嘘嘘的。

  “伙计们,你们设法把汤姆找回来,我马上回去搬救兵,拜托了,各位。”马克斯说完,也不管同伴们的意见如何,转眼之间便跑得无影无踪了。

  “没见过这么不要脸的家伙!”其中一个人说道,“我们为了他的事才来这里,他反倒先溜了,把我们搁在这儿受罪。”

  另一个人说:“我们还得找那个家伙呢。他妈的,我可管不了他的死活!”

  这帮人在树丛中钻来钻去,沿着汤姆的呻吟声一路寻去,只见汤姆躺在那儿,一个劲儿地呻吟、咒骂个不停。

  有个人说道:“汤姆,你的声音可真不小啊,伤得不轻吧?”

  “不知道。扶我起来,好吗?那个教友会的人真该死!如果不是他,我早就把他们几个扔下来,让他们也尝尝摔下来是什么滋味。”

  这帮人费了好大的劲儿,才将这位躺在地上的“英雄”扶起来,两个人架着他,将他搀扶到拴马的地方。

  “麻烦你们把我送回到一英里远的那家酒店里,给我一块手绢或者别的东西,我要堵住这个该死的伤口,好让它别再流血了。”

  乔治从山顶往下望去,只见那帮人正手忙脚乱地把汤姆肥硕的身体往马上抬,可几次都没有成功,汤姆趴在马鞍上摇摇晃晃的,最后终于重重地栽到地上。

  “不会摔死了吧。”艾莉查说,她正和其他人一块朝山下观察那帮人的行动。

  “为什么不呢?摔死了才好呢!”菲尼亚斯说。

  “因为死了要遭审判的。”艾莉查说。

  “是啊!”吉姆的母亲说。刚才在打斗时,她一直按美以美教派的方式,在不停地呻吟、祷告,“那个可怜虫的灵魂真得受罪啦。”

  “他们准是要扔下他不管了。”菲尼亚斯说。

  果然,那帮人叽叽咕咕了一阵,便全部上马,扬长而去。寺那帮人一从视野里消失,菲尼亚斯说:“我们还得下山走一程。我刚才让迈克尔去找救兵,并让他把马车一起赶回来。看样子,我们得往前赶段路,好和他们碰头。上帝保佑他们能快点来。时间还早,路上的行人也不太多,我们离目的地也就两英里了。如果不是昨天的夜路那么崎岖不平,我们肯定能甩掉他们。”

  他们刚来到篱笆边,就看见远处他们的马车从大路上回来了,还有几个骑马的人同行。

  “这下可好了,迈克尔·克罗斯、阿马利亚都来了,”菲利亚斯高兴地叫了起来,“这下可就和到达目的地一样安全了。”

  “停一停,”艾莉查说,“看看有没有办法把这个家伙弄走,他在这儿一个劲儿地哼哼,怪吓人的。”

  乔治说:“嗯,这是基督徒该做的,我们把他带走好了。”

  “还是把他弄到教友家里去治疗吧。就这么办,我才不在乎呢。来,让我瞧瞧他伤得怎么样了。”菲尼亚斯来到受伤的汤姆身边,仔细检察他的受伤情况。在森林中打猎的日子里,菲尼亚斯对外科手术略知一二。

  “马克斯。”汤姆有气无力地说,“是你吗,马克斯?”

  “不是,我想你弄错了。马克斯早已逃之大吉,哪还顾得上管你!”

  “这下子,我是完蛋了。那该死的不要脸的狗东西,竟然把我一个人扔在这儿!我可怜的妈妈早说过我会死于非命的。”

  “看在上帝的份上,可怜可怜他吧。他家还有老母亲在呢。”吉姆的老妈妈说道。

  “轻点儿,你别他妈的乱叫,行吗?”菲尼亚斯说。汤姆受不了疼痛,本能地推开菲尼亚斯的手。“我得给你止血,否则你就没命啦!”然后,菲尼亚斯用自己的手帕和同伴的手绢、布片把汤姆的伤口包扎上。

  汤姆软弱无力地说:“是你把我推下山的吧。”

  “嗯,你非常清楚,如果我不推你下山,你就会推我们下山。”菲尼亚斯说着,一边弯下腰给汤姆捆绷带。“得啦,还是先让我给你捆好绷带吧。我们可是一片好心好意。你将被送到一所房子里接受很好的照料——我想你母亲对你也不过如此吧。”

  汤姆呻吟着,闭上了双眼。对他这种人来说,随着血的流失,什么生气和决心都不重要了。这位强壮如牛的家伙在此时这种孤立无助的情况下,显得格外的可怜。

  救兵终于到了。马车上的座位全被腾了出来。两张牛皮被折成四层,铺在车内的一边。四个人颇费一番劲儿,才把汤姆那笨重的身体抬到车上。还没等搬到车上,汤姆就晕了过去。吉姆的妈妈见此不禁生出恻隐之心,坐下来,将汤姆的头搁在自己的怀中。艾莉查、乔治和吉姆则在车内余下的地方坐下,随后,这群人出发上路了。

  “你看他的伤势怎么样?”坐在车前头的乔治对身边的菲尼亚斯问道。

  “伤是伤了,不过是皮肉伤而已。当然,从山上滚下来东磕西撞的,受伤的地方肯定不会好受。血也流得差不多了,吓也吓个半死,勇气呀什么的也都没了。不过他会好起来的,经过这次,他多少应该接受点教训。”

  “这下我就放心了。要不然他死了,即使有什么正当的理由,我的心永远也不会安的。”

  “说的也是,杀生总是不光彩的行为。不管哪种杀法——杀人也好,打猎也好。我年轻时可是个好猎手。有一次我看见一只公鹿,已经中了子弹,在那奄奄一息地用两只眼睛看着我,让我感到杀死它真是件极其邪恶的事情。那么,杀人就是更加严重的事情了。如同你夫人说的,死了人,就要受审判的。所以,我并不认为大家对这些问题的看法过于严厉,尤其当自己想想是怎样被抚养成人的,就会完全同意他们的观点了。”

  “那我们该如何处置这个家伙呢?”乔治问。

  “把他送到阿马利亚家。那儿有个史蒂芬老婆婆,人家都叫她‘多尔卡丝’,她可是个不错的护士,天性善良,喜欢照顾别人,弄个病人给她照料,是最合适不过的事情了。我们可以把这个家伙交给她照料两个星期。”

  马车走了一个多钟头,来到一所干净整洁的农舍前边。疲惫不堪的乔治他们在这儿受到了热情的款待,吃了一顿丰盛的早餐。随后,汤姆·洛科被小心翼翼地放在一张干净而舒适的床上,这样的床铺他生来还是第一次睡。

  伤口已经被仔细地包扎好了,汤姆无精打采地躺在床上,像个困乏的孩子,有时睁开他的眼睛,望着洁白的窗帘和房间里来回走动的人影。故事写到这儿,我们暂时和这群人告别一下吧。
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 16
Tom’s Mistress and Her Opinions
“And now, Marie,” said St. Clare, “your golden days are dawning. Here is our practical, business-like New England cousin, who will take the whole budget of cares off your shoulders, and give you time to refresh yourself, and grow young and handsome. The ceremony of delivering the keys had better come off forthwith.”
This remark was made at the breakfast-table, a few mornings after Miss Ophelia had arrived.
“I’m sure she’s welcome,” said Marie, leaning her head languidly on her hand. “I think she’ll find one thing, if she does, and that is, that it’s we mistresses that are the slaves, down here.”
“O, certainly, she will discover that, and a world of wholesome truths besides, no doubt,” said St. Clare.
“Talk about our keeping slaves, as if we did it for our convenience,” said Marie. “I’m sure, if we consulted that, we might let them all go at once.”
Evangeline fixed her large, serious eyes on her mother’s face, with an earnest and perplexed expression, and said, simply, “What do you keep them for, mamma?”
“I don’t know, I’m sure, except for a plague; they are the plague of my life. I believe that more of my ill health is caused by them than by any one thing; and ours, I know, are the very worst that ever anybody was plagued with.”
“O, come, Marie, you’ve got the blues, this morning,” said St. Clare. “You know ’t isn’t so. There’s Mammy, the best creature living,—what could you do without her?”
“Mammy is the best I ever knew,” said Marie; “and yet Mammy, now, is selfish—dreadfully selfish; it’s the fault of the whole race.”
“Selfishness is a dreadful fault,” said St. Clare, gravely.
“Well, now, there’s Mammy,” said Marie, “I think it’s selfish of her to sleep so sound nights; she knows I need little attentions almost every hour, when my worst turns are on, and yet she’s so hard to wake. I absolutely am worse, this very morning, for the efforts I had to make to wake her last night.”
“Hasn’t she sat up with you a good many nights, lately, mamma?” said Eva.
“How should you know that?” said Marie, sharply; “she’s been complaining, I suppose.”
“She didn’t complain; she only told me what bad nights you’d had,—so many in succession.”
“Why don’t you let Jane or Rosa take her place, a night or two,” said St. Clare, “and let her rest?”
“How can you propose it?” said Marie. “St. Clare, you really are inconsiderate. So nervous as I am, the least breath disturbs me; and a strange hand about me would drive me absolutely frantic. If Mammy felt the interest in me she ought to, she’d wake easier,—of course, she would. I’ve heard of people who had such devoted servants, but it never was my luck;” and Marie sighed.
Miss Ophelia had listened to this conversation with an air of shrewd, observant gravity; and she still kept her lips tightly compressed, as if determined fully to ascertain her longitude and position, before she committed herself.
“Now, Mammy has a sort of goodness,” said Marie; “she’s smooth and respectful, but she’s selfish at heart. Now, she never will be done fidgeting and worrying about that husband of hers. You see, when I was married and came to live here, of course, I had to bring her with me, and her husband my father couldn’t spare. He was a blacksmith, and, of course, very necessary; and I thought and said, at the time, that Mammy and he had better give each other up, as it wasn’t likely to be convenient for them ever to live together again. I wish, now, I’d insisted on it, and married Mammy to somebody else; but I was foolish and indulgent, and didn’t want to insist. I told Mammy, at the time, that she mustn’t ever expect to see him more than once or twice in her life again, for the air of father’s place doesn’t agree with my health, and I can’t go there; and I advised her to take up with somebody else; but no—she wouldn’t. Mammy has a kind of obstinacy about her, in spots, that everybody don’t see as I do.”
“Has she children?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Yes; she has two.”
“I suppose she feels the separation from them?”
“Well, of course, I couldn’t bring them. They were little dirty things—I couldn’t have them about; and, besides, they took up too much of her time; but I believe that Mammy has always kept up a sort of sulkiness about this. She won’t marry anybody else; and I do believe, now, though she knows how necessary she is to me, and how feeble my health is, she would go back to her husband tomorrow, if she only could. I do, indeed,” said Marie; “they are just so selfish, now, the best of them.”
“It’s distressing to reflect upon,” said St. Clare, dryly.
Miss Ophelia looked keenly at him, and saw the flush of mortification and repressed vexation, and the sarcastic curl of the lip, as he spoke.
“Now, Mammy has always been a pet with me,” said Marie. “I wish some of your northern servants could look at her closets of dresses,—silks and muslins, and one real linen cambric, she has hanging there. I’ve worked sometimes whole afternoons, trimming her caps, and getting her ready to go to a party. As to abuse, she don’t know what it is. She never was whipped more than once or twice in her whole life. She has her strong coffee or her tea every day, with white sugar in it. It’s abominable, to be sure; but St. Clare will have high life below-stairs, and they every one of them live just as they please. The fact is, our servants are over-indulged. I suppose it is partly our fault that they are selfish, and act like spoiled children; but I’ve talked to St. Clare till I am tired.”
“And I, too,” said St. Clare, taking up the morning paper.
Eva, the beautiful Eva, had stood listening to her mother, with that expression of deep and mystic earnestness which was peculiar to her. She walked softly round to her mother’s chair, and put her arms round her neck.
“Well, Eva, what now?” said Marie.
“Mamma, couldn’t I take care of you one night—just one? I know I shouldn’t make you nervous, and I shouldn’t sleep. I often lie awake nights, thinking—”
“O, nonsense, child—nonsense!” said Marie; “you are such a strange child!”
“But may I, mamma? I think,” she said, timidly, “that Mammy isn’t well. She told me her head ached all the time, lately.”
“O, that’s just one of Mammy’s fidgets! Mammy is just like all the rest of them—makes such a fuss about every little headache or finger-ache; it’ll never do to encourage it—never! I’m principled about this matter,” said she, turning to Miss Ophelia; “you’ll find the necessity of it. If you encourage servants in giving way to every little disagreeable feeling, and complaining of every little ailment, you’ll have your hands full. I never complain myself—nobody knows what I endure. I feel it a duty to bear it quietly, and I do.”
Miss Ophelia’s round eyes expressed an undisguised amazement at this peroration, which struck St. Clare as so supremely ludicrous, that he burst into a loud laugh.
“St. Clare always laughs when I make the least allusion to my ill health,” said Marie, with the voice of a suffering martyr. “I only hope the day won’t come when he’ll remember it!” and Marie put her handkerchief to her eyes.
Of course, there was rather a foolish silence. Finally, St. Clare got up, looked at his watch, and said he had an engagement down street. Eva tripped away after him, and Miss Ophelia and Marie remained at the table alone.
“Now, that’s just like St. Clare!” said the latter, withdrawing her handkerchief with somewhat of a spirited flourish when the criminal to be affected by it was no longer in sight. “He never realizes, never can, never will, what I suffer, and have, for years. If I was one of the complaining sort, or ever made any fuss about my ailments, there would be some reason for it. Men do get tired, naturally, of a complaining wife. But I’ve kept things to myself, and borne, and borne, till St. Clare has got in the way of thinking I can bear anything.”
Miss Ophelia did not exactly know what she was expected to answer to this.
While she was thinking what to say, Marie gradually wiped away her tears, and smoothed her plumage in a general sort of way, as a dove might be supposed to make toilet after a shower, and began a housewifely chat with Miss Ophelia, concerning cupboards, closets, linen-presses, store-rooms, and other matters, of which the latter was, by common understanding, to assume the direction,—giving her so many cautious directions and charges, that a head less systematic and business-like than Miss Ophelia’s would have been utterly dizzied and confounded.
“And now,” said Marie, “I believe I’ve told you everything; so that, when my next sick turn comes on, you’ll be able to go forward entirely, without consulting me;—only about Eva,—she requires watching.”
“She seems to be a good child, very,” said Miss Ophelia; “I never saw a better child.”
“Eva’s peculiar,” said her mother, “very. There are things about her so singular; she isn’t like me, now, a particle;” and Marie sighed, as if this was a truly melancholy consideration.
Miss Ophelia in her own heart said, “I hope she isn’t,” but had prudence enough to keep it down.
“Eva always was disposed to be with servants; and I think that well enough with some children. Now, I always played with father’s little negroes—it never did me any harm. But Eva somehow always seems to put herself on an equality with every creature that comes near her. It’s a strange thing about the child. I never have been able to break her of it. St. Clare, I believe, encourages her in it. The fact is, St. Clare indulges every creature under this roof but his own wife.”
Again Miss Ophelia sat in blank silence.
“Now, there’s no way with servants,” said Marie, “but to put them down, and keep them down. It was always natural to me, from a child. Eva is enough to spoil a whole house-full. What she will do when she comes to keep house herself, I’m sure I don’t know. I hold to being kind to servants—I always am; but you must make ’em know their place. Eva never does; there’s no getting into the child’s head the first beginning of an idea what a servant’s place is! You heard her offering to take care of me nights, to let Mammy sleep! That’s just a specimen of the way the child would be doing all the time, if she was left to herself.”
“Why,” said Miss Ophelia, bluntly, “I suppose you think your servants are human creatures, and ought to have some rest when they are tired.”
“Certainly, of course. I’m very particular in letting them have everything that comes convenient,—anything that doesn’t put one at all out of the way, you know. Mammy can make up her sleep, some time or other; there’s no difficulty about that. She’s the sleepiest concern that ever I saw; sewing, standing, or sitting, that creature will go to sleep, and sleep anywhere and everywhere. No danger but Mammy gets sleep enough. But this treating servants as if they were exotic flowers, or china vases, is really ridiculous,” said Marie, as she plunged languidly into the depths of a voluminous and pillowy lounge, and drew towards her an elegant cut-glass vinaigrette.
“You see,” she continued, in a faint and lady-like voice, like the last dying breath of an Arabian jessamine, or something equally ethereal, “you see, Cousin Ophelia, I don’t often speak of myself. It isn’t my habit; ’t isn’t agreeable to me. In fact, I haven’t strength to do it. But there are points where St. Clare and I differ. St. Clare never understood me, never appreciated me. I think it lies at the root of all my ill health. St. Clare means well, I am bound to believe; but men are constitutionally selfish and inconsiderate to woman. That, at least, is my impression.”
Miss Ophelia, who had not a small share of the genuine New England caution, and a very particular horror of being drawn into family difficulties, now began to foresee something of this kind impending; so, composing her face into a grim neutrality, and drawing out of her pocket about a yard and a quarter of stocking, which she kept as a specific against what Dr. Watts asserts to be a personal habit of Satan when people have idle hands, she proceeded to knit most energetically, shutting her lips together in a way that said, as plain as words could, “You needn’t try to make me speak. I don’t want anything to do with your affairs,”—in fact, she looked about as sympathizing as a stone lion. But Marie didn’t care for that. She had got somebody to talk to, and she felt it her duty to talk, and that was enough; and reinforcing herself by smelling again at her vinaigrette, she went on.
“You see, I brought my own property and servants into the connection, when I married St. Clare, and I am legally entitled to manage them my own way. St. Clare had his fortune and his servants, and I’m well enough content he should manage them his way; but St. Clare will be interfering. He has wild, extravagant notions about things, particularly about the treatment of servants. He really does act as if he set his servants before me, and before himself, too; for he lets them make him all sorts of trouble, and never lifts a finger. Now, about some things, St. Clare is really frightful—he frightens me—good-natured as he looks, in general. Now, he has set down his foot that, come what will, there shall not be a blow struck in this house, except what he or I strike; and he does it in a way that I really dare not cross him. Well, you may see what that leads to; for St. Clare wouldn’t raise his hand, if every one of them walked over him, and I—you see how cruel it would be to require me to make the exertion. Now, you know these servants are nothing but grown-up children.”
“I don’t know anything about it, and I thank the Lord that I don’t!” said Miss Ophelia, shortly.
“Well, but you will have to know something, and know it to your cost, if you stay here. You don’t know what a provoking, stupid, careless, unreasonable, childish, ungrateful set of wretches they are.”
Marie seemed wonderfully supported, always, when she got upon this topic; and she now opened her eyes, and seemed quite to forget her languor.
“You don’t know, and you can’t, the daily, hourly trials that beset a housekeeper from them, everywhere and every way. But it’s no use to complain to St. Clare. He talks the strangest stuff. He says we have made them what they are, and ought to bear with them. He says their faults are all owing to us, and that it would be cruel to make the fault and punish it too. He says we shouldn’t do any better, in their place; just as if one could reason from them to us, you know.”
“Don’t you believe that the Lord made them of one blood with us?” said Miss Ophelia, shortly.
“No, indeed not I! A pretty story, truly! They are a degraded race.”
“Don’t you think they’ve got immortal souls?” said Miss Ophelia, with increasing indignation.
“O, well,” said Marie, yawning, “that, of course—nobody doubts that. But as to putting them on any sort of equality with us, you know, as if we could be compared, why, it’s impossible! Now, St. Clare really has talked to me as if keeping Mammy from her husband was like keeping me from mine. There’s no comparing in this way. Mammy couldn’t have the feelings that I should. It’s a different thing altogether,—of course, it is,—and yet St. Clare pretends not to see it. And just as if Mammy could love her little dirty babies as I love Eva! Yet St. Clare once really and soberly tried to persuade me that it was my duty, with my weak health, and all I suffer, to let Mammy go back, and take somebody else in her place. That was a little too much even for me to bear. I don’t often show my feelings, I make it a principle to endure everything in silence; it’s a wife’s hard lot, and I bear it. But I did break out, that time; so that he has never alluded to the subject since. But I know by his looks, and little things that he says, that he thinks so as much as ever; and it’s so trying, so provoking!”
Miss Ophelia looked very much as if she was afraid she should say something; but she rattled away with her needles in a way that had volumes of meaning in it, if Marie could only have understood it.
“So, you just see,” she continued, “what you’ve got to manage. A household without any rule; where servants have it all their own way, do what they please, and have what they please, except so far as I, with my feeble health, have kept up government. I keep my cowhide about, and sometimes I do lay it on; but the exertion is always too much for me. If St. Clare would only have this thing done as others do—”
“And how’s that?”
“Why, send them to the calaboose, or some of the other places to be flogged. That’s the only way. If I wasn’t such a poor, feeble piece, I believe I should manage with twice the energy that St. Clare does.”
“And how does St. Clare contrive to manage?” said Miss Ophelia. “You say he never strikes a blow.”
“Well, men have a more commanding way, you know; it is easier for them; besides, if you ever looked full in his eye, it’s peculiar,—that eye,—and if he speaks decidedly, there’s a kind of flash. I’m afraid of it, myself; and the servants know they must mind. I couldn’t do as much by a regular storm and scolding as St. Clare can by one turn of his eye, if once he is in earnest. O, there’s no trouble about St. Clare; that’s the reason he’s no more feeling for me. But you’ll find, when you come to manage, that there’s no getting along without severity,—they are so bad, so deceitful, so lazy”.
“The old tune,” said St. Clare, sauntering in. “What an awful account these wicked creatures will have to settle, at last, especially for being lazy! You see, cousin,” said he, as he stretched himself at full length on a lounge opposite to Marie, “it’s wholly inexcusable in them, in the light of the example that Marie and I set them,—this laziness.”
“Come, now, St. Clare, you are too bad!” said Marie.
“Am I, now? Why, I thought I was talking good, quite remarkably for me. I try to enforce your remarks, Marie, always.”
“You know you meant no such thing, St. Clare,” said Marie.
“O, I must have been mistaken, then. Thank you, my dear, for setting me right.”
“You do really try to be provoking,” said Marie.
“O, come, Marie, the day is growing warm, and I have just had a long quarrel with Dolph, which has fatigued me excessively; so, pray be agreeable, now, and let a fellow repose in the light of your smile.”
“What’s the matter about Dolph?” said Marie. “That fellow’s impudence has been growing to a point that is perfectly intolerable to me. I only wish I had the undisputed management of him a while. I’d bring him down!”
“What you say, my dear, is marked with your usual acuteness and good sense,” said St. Clare. “As to Dolph, the case is this: that he has so long been engaged in imitating my graces and perfections, that he has, at last, really mistaken himself for his master; and I have been obliged to give him a little insight into his mistake.”
“How?” said Marie.
“Why, I was obliged to let him understand explicitly that I preferred to keep some of my clothes for my own personal wearing; also, I put his magnificence upon an allowance of cologne-water, and actually was so cruel as to restrict him to one dozen of my cambric handkerchiefs. Dolph was particularly huffy about it, and I had to talk to him like a father, to bring him round.”
“O! St. Clare, when will you learn how to treat your servants? It’s abominable, the way you indulge them!” said Marie.
“Why, after all, what’s the harm of the poor dog’s wanting to be like his master; and if I haven’t brought him up any better than to find his chief good in cologne and cambric handkerchiefs, why shouldn’t I give them to him?”
“And why haven’t you brought him up better?” said Miss Ophelia, with blunt determination.
“Too much trouble,—laziness, cousin, laziness,—which ruins more souls than you can shake a stick at. If it weren’t for laziness, I should have been a perfect angel, myself. I’m inclined to think that laziness is what your old Dr. Botherem, up in Vermont, used to call the ‘essence of moral evil.’ It’s an awful consideration, certainly.”
“I think you slaveholders have an awful responsibility upon you,” said Miss Ophelia. “I wouldn’t have it, for a thousand worlds. You ought to educate your slaves, and treat them like reasonable creatures,—like immortal creatures, that you’ve got to stand before the bar of God with. That’s my mind,” said the good lady, breaking suddenly out with a tide of zeal that had been gaining strength in her mind all the morning.
“O! come, come,” said St. Clare, getting up quickly; “what do you know about us?” And he sat down to the piano, and rattled a lively piece of music. St. Clare had a decided genius for music. His touch was brilliant and firm, and his fingers flew over the keys with a rapid and bird-like motion, airy, and yet decided. He played piece after piece, like a man who is trying to play himself into a good humor. After pushing the music aside, he rose up, and said, gayly, “Well, now, cousin, you’ve given us a good talk and done your duty; on the whole, I think the better of you for it. I make no manner of doubt that you threw a very diamond of truth at me, though you see it hit me so directly in the face that it wasn’t exactly appreciated, at first.”
“For my part, I don’t see any use in such sort of talk,” said Marie. “I’m sure, if anybody does more for servants than we do, I’d like to know who; and it don’t do ’em a bit good,—not a particle,—they get worse and worse. As to talking to them, or anything like that, I’m sure I have talked till I was tired and hoarse, telling them their duty, and all that; and I’m sure they can go to church when they like, though they don’t understand a word of the sermon, more than so many pigs,—so it isn’t of any great use for them to go, as I see; but they do go, and so they have every chance; but, as I said before, they are a degraded race, and always will be, and there isn’t any help for them; you can’t make anything of them, if you try. You see, Cousin Ophelia, I’ve tried, and you haven’t; I was born and bred among them, and I know.”
Miss Ophelia thought she had said enough, and therefore sat silent. St. Clare whistled a tune.
“St. Clare, I wish you wouldn’t whistle,” said Marie; “it makes my head worse.”
“I won’t,” said St. Clare. “Is there anything else you wouldn’t wish me to do?”
“I wish you would have some kind of sympathy for my trials; you never have any feeling for me.”
“My dear accusing angel!” said St. Clare.
“It’s provoking to be talked to in that way.”
“Then, how will you be talked to? I’ll talk to order,—any way you’ll mention,—only to give satisfaction.”
A gay laugh from the court rang through the silken curtains of the verandah. St. Clare stepped out, and lifting up the curtain, laughed too.
“What is it?” said Miss Ophelia, coming to the railing.
There sat Tom, on a little mossy seat in the court, every one of his button-holes stuck full of cape jessamines, and Eva, gayly laughing, was hanging a wreath of roses round his neck; and then she sat down on his knee, like a chip-sparrow, still laughing.
“O, Tom, you look so funny!”
Tom had a sober, benevolent smile, and seemed, in his quiet way, to be enjoying the fun quite as much as his little mistress. He lifted his eyes, when he saw his master, with a half-deprecating, apologetic air.
“How can you let her?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Why not?” said St. Clare.
“Why, I don’t know, it seems so dreadful!”
“You would think no harm in a child’s caressing a large dog, even if he was black; but a creature that can think, and reason, and feel, and is immortal, you shudder at; confess it, cousin. I know the feeling among some of you northerners well enough. Not that there is a particle of virtue in our not having it; but custom with us does what Christianity ought to do,—obliterates the feeling of personal prejudice. I have often noticed, in my travels north, how much stronger this was with you than with us. You loathe them as you would a snake or a toad, yet you are indignant at their wrongs. You would not have them abused; but you don’t want to have anything to do with them yourselves. You would send them to Africa, out of your sight and smell, and then send a missionary or two to do up all the self-denial of elevating them compendiously. Isn’t that it?”
“Well, cousin,” said Miss Ophelia, thoughtfully, “there may be some truth in this.”
“What would the poor and lowly do, without children?” said St. Clare, leaning on the railing, and watching Eva, as she tripped off, leading Tom with her. “Your little child is your only true democrat. Tom, now is a hero to Eva; his stories are wonders in her eyes, his songs and Methodist hymns are better than an opera, and the traps and little bits of trash in his pocket a mine of jewels, and he the most wonderful Tom that ever wore a black skin. This is one of the roses of Eden that the Lord has dropped down expressly for the poor and lowly, who get few enough of any other kind.”
“It’s strange, cousin,” said Miss Ophelia, “one might almost think you were a professor, to hear you talk.”
“A professor?” said St. Clare.
“Yes; a professor of religion.”
“Not at all; not a professor, as your town-folks have it; and, what is worse, I’m afraid, not a practiser, either.”
“What makes you talk so, then?”
“Nothing is easier than talking,” said St. Clare. “I believe Shakespeare makes somebody say, ‘I could sooner show twenty what were good to be done, than be one of the twenty to follow my own showing.’1 Nothing like division of labor. My forte lies in talking, and yours, cousin, lies in doing.”
In Tom’s external situation, at this time, there was, as the world says, nothing to complain of Little Eva’s fancy for him—the instinctive gratitude and loveliness of a noble nature—had led her to petition her father that he might be her especial attendant, whenever she needed the escort of a servant, in her walks or rides; and Tom had general orders to let everything else go, and attend to Miss Eva whenever she wanted him,—orders which our readers may fancy were far from disagreeable to him. He was kept well dressed, for St. Clare was fastidiously particular on this point. His stable services were merely a sinecure, and consisted simply in a daily care and inspection, and directing an under-servant in his duties; for Marie St. Clare declared that she could not have any smell of the horses about him when he came near her, and that he must positively not be put to any service that would make him unpleasant to her, as her nervous system was entirely inadequate to any trial of that nature; one snuff of anything disagreeable being, according to her account, quite sufficient to close the scene, and put an end to all her earthly trials at once. Tom, therefore, in his well-brushed broadcloth suit, smooth beaver, glossy boots, faultless wristbands and collar, with his grave, good-natured black face, looked respectable enough to be a Bishop of Carthage, as men of his color were, in other ages.
Then, too, he was in a beautiful place, a consideration to which his sensitive race was never indifferent; and he did enjoy with a quiet joy the birds, the flowers, the fountains, the perfume, and light and beauty of the court, the silken hangings, and pictures, and lustres, and statuettes, and gilding, that made the parlors within a kind of Aladdin’s palace to him.
If ever Africa shall show an elevated and cultivated race,—and come it must, some time, her turn to figure in the great drama of human improvement.—life will awake there with a gorgeousness and splendor of which our cold western tribes faintly have conceived. In that far-off mystic land of gold, and gems, and spices, and waving palms, and wondrous flowers, and miraculous fertility, will awake new forms of art, new styles of splendor; and the negro race, no longer despised and trodden down, will, perhaps, show forth some of the latest and most magnificent revelations of human life. Certainly they will, in their gentleness, their lowly docility of heart, their aptitude to repose on a superior mind and rest on a higher power, their childlike simplicity of affection, and facility of forgiveness. In all these they will exhibit the highest form of the peculiarly Christian life, and, perhaps, as God chasteneth whom he loveth, he hath chosen poor Africa in the furnace of affliction, to make her the highest and noblest in that kingdom which he will set up, when every other kingdom has been tried, and failed; for the first shall be last, and the last first.
Was this what Marie St. Clare was thinking of, as she stood, gorgeously dressed, on the verandah, on Sunday morning, clasping a diamond bracelet on her slender wrist? Most likely it was. Or, if it wasn’t that, it was something else; for Marie patronized good things, and she was going now, in full force,—diamonds, silk, and lace, and jewels, and all,—to a fashionable church, to be very religious. Marie always made a point to be very pious on Sundays. There she stood, so slender, so elegant, so airy and undulating in all her motions, her lace scarf enveloping her like a mist. She looked a graceful creature, and she felt very good and very elegant indeed. Miss Ophelia stood at her side, a perfect contrast. It was not that she had not as handsome a silk dress and shawl, and as fine a pocket-handkerchief; but stiffness and squareness, and bolt-uprightness, enveloped her with as indefinite yet appreciable a presence as did grace her elegant neighbor; not the grace of God, however,—that is quite another thing!
“Where’s Eva?” said Marie.
“The child stopped on the stairs, to say something to Mammy.”
And what was Eva saying to Mammy on the stairs? Listen, reader, and you will hear, though Marie does not.
“Dear Mammy, I know your head is aching dreadfully.”
“Lord bless you, Miss Eva! my head allers aches lately. You don’t need to worry.”
“Well, I’m glad you’re going out; and here,”—and the little girl threw her arms around her,—“Mammy, you shall take my vinaigrette.”
“What! your beautiful gold thing, thar, with them diamonds! Lor, Miss, ’t wouldn’t be proper, no ways.”
“Why not? You need it, and I don’t. Mamma always uses it for headache, and it’ll make you feel better. No, you shall take it, to please me, now.”
“Do hear the darlin talk!” said Mammy, as Eva thrust it into her bosom, and kissing her, ran down stairs to her mother.
“What were you stopping for?”
“I was just stopping to give Mammy my vinaigrette, to take to church with her.”
“Eva” said Marie, stamping impatiently,—“your gold vinaigrette to Mammy! When will you learn what’s proper? Go right and take it back this moment!”
Eva looked downcast and aggrieved, and turned slowly.
“I say, Marie, let the child alone; she shall do as she pleases,” said St. Clare.
“St. Clare, how will she ever get along in the world?” said Marie.
“The Lord knows,” said St. Clare, “but she’ll get along in heaven better than you or I.”
“O, papa, don’t,” said Eva, softly touching his elbow; “it troubles mother.”
“Well, cousin, are you ready to go to meeting?” said Miss Ophelia, turning square about on St. Clare.
“I’m not going, thank you.”
“I do wish St. Clare ever would go to church,” said Marie; “but he hasn’t a particle of religion about him. It really isn’t respectable.”
“I know it,” said St. Clare. “You ladies go to church to learn how to get along in the world, I suppose, and your piety sheds respectability on us. If I did go at all, I would go where Mammy goes; there’s something to keep a fellow awake there, at least.”
“What! those shouting Methodists? Horrible!” said Marie.
“Anything but the dead sea of your respectable churches, Marie. Positively, it’s too much to ask of a man. Eva, do you like to go? Come, stay at home and play with me.”
“Thank you, papa; but I’d rather go to church.”
“Isn’t it dreadful tiresome?” said St. Clare.
“I think it is tiresome, some,” said Eva, “and I am sleepy, too, but I try to keep awake.”
“What do you go for, then?”
“Why, you know, papa,” she said, in a whisper, “cousin told me that God wants to have us; and he gives us everything, you know; and it isn’t much to do it, if he wants us to. It isn’t so very tiresome after all.”
“You sweet, little obliging soul!” said St. Clare, kissing her; “go along, that’s a good girl, and pray for me.”
“Certainly, I always do,” said the child, as she sprang after her mother into the carriage.
St. Clare stood on the steps and kissed his hand to her, as the carriage drove away; large tears were in his eyes.
“O, Evangeline! rightly named,” he said; “hath not God made thee an evangel to me?”
So he felt a moment; and then he smoked a cigar, and read the Picayune, and forgot his little gospel. Was he much unlike other folks?
“You see, Evangeline,” said her mother, “it’s always right and proper to be kind to servants, but it isn’t proper to treat them just as we would our relations, or people in our own class of life. Now, if Mammy was sick, you wouldn’t want to put her in your own bed.”
“I should feel just like it, mamma,” said Eva, “because then it would be handier to take care of her, and because, you know, my bed is better than hers.”
Marie was in utter despair at the entire want of moral perception evinced in this reply.
“What can I do to make this child understand me?” she said.
“Nothing,” said Miss Ophelia, significantly.
Eva looked sorry and disconcerted for a moment; but children, luckily, do not keep to one impression long, and in a few moments she was merrily laughing at various things which she saw from the coach-windows, as it rattled along.
* * * * * *
“Well, ladies,” said St. Clare, as they were comfortably seated at the dinner-table, “and what was the bill of fare at church today?”
“O, Dr. G——preached a splendid sermon,” said Marie. “It was just such a sermon as you ought to hear; it expressed all my views exactly.”
“It must have been very improving,” said St. Clare. “The subject must have been an extensive one.”
“Well, I mean all my views about society, and such things,” said Marie. “The text was, ‘He hath made everything beautiful in its season;’ and he showed how all the orders and distinctions in society came from God; and that it was so appropriate, you know, and beautiful, that some should be high and some low, and that some were born to rule and some to serve, and all that, you know; and he applied it so well to all this ridiculous fuss that is made about slavery, and he proved distinctly that the Bible was on our side, and supported all our institutions so convincingly. I only wish you’d heard him.”
“O, I didn’t need it,” said St. Clare. “I can learn what does me as much good as that from the Picayune, any time, and smoke a cigar besides; which I can’t do, you know, in a church.”
“Why,” said Miss Ophelia, “don’t you believe in these views?”
“Who,—I? You know I’m such a graceless dog that these religious aspects of such subjects don’t edify me much. If I was to say anything on this slavery matter, I would say out, fair and square, ‘We’re in for it; we’ve got ’em, and mean to keep ’em,—it’s for our convenience and our interest;’ for that’s the long and short of it,—that’s just the whole of what all this sanctified stuff amounts to, after all; and I think that it will be intelligible to everybody, everywhere.”
“I do think, Augustine, you are so irreverent!” said Marie. “I think it’s shocking to hear you talk.”
“Shocking! it’s the truth. This religious talk on such matters,—why don’t they carry it a little further, and show the beauty, in its season, of a fellow’s taking a glass too much, and sitting a little too late over his cards, and various providential arrangements of that sort, which are pretty frequent among us young men;—we’d like to hear that those are right and godly, too.”
“Well,” said Miss Ophelia, “do you think slavery right or wrong?”
I’m not going to have any of your horrid New England directness, cousin,” said St. Clare, gayly. “If I answer that question, I know you’ll be at me with half a dozen others, each one harder than the last; and I’m not a going to define my position. I am one of the sort that lives by throwing stones at other people’s glass houses, but I never mean to put up one for them to stone.”
“That’s just the way he’s always talking,” said Marie; “you can’t get any satisfaction out of him. I believe it’s just because he don’t like religion, that he’s always running out in this way he’s been doing.”
“Religion!” said St. Clare, in a tone that made both ladies look at him. “Religion! Is what you hear at church, religion? Is that which can bend and turn, and descend and ascend, to fit every crooked phase of selfish, worldly society, religion? Is that religion which is less scrupulous, less generous, less just, less considerate for man, than even my own ungodly, worldly, blinded nature? No! When I look for a religion, I must look for something above me, and not something beneath.”
“Then you don’t believe that the Bible justifies slavery,” said Miss Ophelia.
“The Bible was my mother’s book,” said St. Clare. “By it she lived and died, and I would be very sorry to think it did. I’d as soon desire to have it proved that my mother could drink brandy, chew tobacco, and swear, by way of satisfying me that I did right in doing the same. It wouldn’t make me at all more satisfied with these things in myself, and it would take from me the comfort of respecting her; and it really is a comfort, in this world, to have anything one can respect. In short, you see,” said he, suddenly resuming his gay tone, “all I want is that different things be kept in different boxes. The whole frame-work of society, both in Europe and America, is made up of various things which will not stand the scrutiny of any very ideal standard of morality. It’s pretty generally understood that men don’t aspire after the absolute right, but only to do about as well as the rest of the world. Now, when any one speaks up, like a man, and says slavery is necessary to us, we can’t get along without it, we should be beggared if we give it up, and, of course, we mean to hold on to it,—this is strong, clear, well-defined language; it has the respectability of truth to it; and, if we may judge by their practice, the majority of the world will bear us out in it. But when he begins to put on a long face, and snuffle, and quote Scripture, I incline to think he isn’t much better than he should be.”
“You are very uncharitable,” said Marie.
“Well,” said St. Clare, “suppose that something should bring down the price of cotton once and forever, and make the whole slave property a drug in the market, don’t you think we should soon have another version of the Scripture doctrine? What a flood of light would pour into the church, all at once, and how immediately it would be discovered that everything in the Bible and reason went the other way!”
“Well, at any rate,” said Marie, as she reclined herself on a lounge, “I’m thankful I’m born where slavery exists; and I believe it’s right,—indeed, I feel it must be; and, at any rate, I’m sure I couldn’t get along without it.”
“I say, what do you think, Pussy?” said her father to Eva, who came in at this moment, with a flower in her hand.
“What about, papa?”
“Why, which do you like the best,—to live as they do at your uncle’s, up in Vermont, or to have a house-full of servants, as we do?”
“O, of course, our way is the pleasantest,” said Eva.
“Why so?” said St. Clare, stroking her head.
“Why, it makes so many more round you to love, you know,” said Eva, looking up earnestly.
“Now, that’s just like Eva,” said Marie; “just one of her odd speeches.”
“Is it an odd speech, papa?” said Eva, whisperingly, as she got upon his knee.
“Rather, as this world goes, Pussy,” said St. Clare. “But where has my little Eva been, all dinner-time?”
“O, I’ve been up in Tom’s room, hearing him sing, and Aunt Dinah gave me my dinner.”
“Hearing Tom sing, hey?”
“O, yes! he sings such beautiful things about the New Jerusalem, and bright angels, and the land of Canaan.”
“I dare say; it’s better than the opera, isn’t it?”
“Yes, and he’s going to teach them to me.”
“Singing lessons, hey?—you are coming on.”
“Yes, he sings for me, and I read to him in my Bible; and he explains what it means, you know.”
“On my word,” said Marie, laughing, “that is the latest joke of the season.”
“Tom isn’t a bad hand, now, at explaining Scripture, I’ll dare swear,” said St. Clare. “Tom has a natural genius for religion. I wanted the horses out early, this morning, and I stole up to Tom’s cubiculum there, over the stables, and there I heard him holding a meeting by himself; and, in fact, I haven’t heard anything quite so savory as Tom’s prayer, this some time. He put in for me, with a zeal that was quite apostolic.”
“Perhaps he guessed you were listening. I’ve heard of that trick before.”
“If he did, he wasn’t very polite; for he gave the Lord his opinion of me, pretty freely. Tom seemed to think there was decidedly room for improvement in me, and seemed very earnest that I should be converted.”
“I hope you’ll lay it to heart,” said Miss Ophelia.



第十六章 汤姆的女主人和她的见解

  “玛丽,我看现在是你该休息,享福的时候了。我们这位来自新英格兰的堂姐能干,有经验,她一定能替你挑起家务的重担。这样,你就会有足够的时间来养身体,重新恢复你的青春和美貌。我看现在就举行钥匙移交仪式吧。”在奥菲利亚小姐来到圣克莱尔家几天之后,有一天吃早饭的时候,圣克莱尔在餐桌上这样对大家说道。

  玛丽无精打采地将一只手支在脑袋下面,说:“那是最好不过了,我相信在她管理这个家后,一定会发现在南方,当奴隶的不是别人,正是我们这些主人。”

  “这是毫无疑问的,她不仅会发现这点,还会发现其它许多令人受益匪浅的道理。”圣克莱尔说。

  “表面上看来,我们蓄养奴隶,仿佛是为了我们自己享福,可实际上,我们如果真为了享福,完全可以把他们全部放走。”玛丽说。

  伊娃用她那两只大大的眼睛,带着真诚和困惑的神情看着玛丽,天真无邪地问道:“妈妈,那你究竟为了什么原因而蓄养奴隶呢?”

  “除了给自己找麻烦,我不清楚到底是为了什么。我最厌烦的就是这帮黑奴。我相信他们是把我的身体状况弄得如此糟糕的主要原因,而且,我们家的奴隶真是最糟糕的。”

  “得了吧,玛丽。你明知道实际情况并不是你说的那样。你今天早上的心情太不好了。咱们不说别人,就说妈咪吧,她简直是个再好不过的人了——如果没有她,你怎么过日子呀?”圣克莱尔说。“我承认妈咪是我遇到的最好的一个黑奴。可是现在,她也变得自私自利起来,而且自私得极为可怕。这是黑人的一种通病。”

  “自私自利的确是种非常可怕的病。”圣克莱尔一脸严肃地说。

  “妈咪晚上睡得不知道有多沉,这难道不是自私自利吗?她明明知道我身体不好,一时一刻也离不开人,可她却睡得不省人事,怎么叫她也醒不了。昨晚,我费了九牛二虎之力才把她给叫醒,所以今天早上起来,我觉得更难受了。”

  “妈咪不是陪了你好几个晚上了吗,妈妈?”伊娃问道。

  “你怎么知道的?”玛丽追问道,“一定是她向你抱怨了吧?”

  “她没有向我抱怨什么。她只是跟我说你夜里很难受,一连好几个晚上都是这样。”

  “你为什么不叫简或罗莎来替换妈咪照顾你,也好让妈咪休息一下呀。”圣克莱尔说。

  “亏你说得出口!”玛丽说。“圣克莱尔,你一点都不懂得如何体贴我,我的神经太脆弱了,一点小动静就能吓我个半死,如果换个生手来陪夜,我还能活吗?如果妈咪是真的关心我,她肯定不会睡得那么死。我倒是听说别人家有这样对主人忠心耿耿的仆人,可我却没有这么好的运气。”

  奥菲利亚小姐一直在旁边严肃地倾听着这夫妻俩的谈话,她没有说一句话,发表一句意见,好像她已经打定主意,在没有摸清自己的处境以前绝不轻易发表意见。

  “当然,妈咪也有她的长处,老实本分,态度也算恭敬,可就是私心太重。她总是忘不了她的男人,这桩事情把她弄得心神不宁的。你知道,当初我出嫁时,必须得把妈咪带在身边嘛。可我父亲就是舍不得放手她的男人,也难怪,他是个打铁的,这样的人手是不能缺的。那时我就想,她和那个铁匠还不如分开算了,反正两人也不大可能生活在一块儿了,我也把自己的想法告诉了妈咪。现在看来,我当初还不如坚持到底让她再找个男人,我那时太蠢,太纵容他们,根本没有坚持自己的意见。我早和她说过,这辈子她别指望还能经常和那个男人见面,最多也就是一两回。就我这虚弱的身体,根本不可能常回父亲家,那儿的气候我适应不了,所以我劝她倒不如另外找个男人算了,可她就是不干。她就有那么点倔脾气,我可比谁都清楚。”

  “她有孩子吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问。

  “有两个。”

  “我想离开孩子对她来说,也够让她难受的了。”

  “可我总不能把他们也带过来吧。他们是些脏孩儿,我可不想他们整天出现在我眼前,况且,妈咪在两个孩子身上花费的精力也太多了。我知道妈咪对这件事一直都很气恼。她无论如何都不愿再找个男人。我看,只要有机会,她肯定明天就会回去找她那个男人,才不会管我呢。她明知道我身体弱,离不开她,可她还是会这么干的,我敢肯定。黑人就是这么自私自利,连最好的黑人也不例外。”

  “想想这种事,真叫人无比烦恼。”圣克莱尔干巴巴地说道。

  圣克莱尔说这些话的时候,心里很为妻子感到羞耻,却又得强压心中的烦恼,所以脸不禁红了,嘴角微微翘起,带着一丝讥讽的意味。而这一切都没有逃过奥菲利亚小姐锐利的目光。

  玛丽接着说:“妈咪可是受尽了恩宠。我真希望你们北方的仆人们来看看她的衣橱——里面的衣服全是绸子和棉布的,还有一身地道的亚麻衣服呢。有时,我整个下午都忙着帮她修饰帽子,把她打扮得整整齐齐,好带着她去别人家作客。她从来就没尝过挨骂的滋味,这辈子可能至多挨过一两次鞭子。每天她喝的都是地道的咖啡和浓茶,还要加上白糖,这可真叫人受不了,可圣克莱尔偏偏宠着这帮下人,搞得他们为所欲为,不知天高地厚。我们家的仆人们都被娇纵惯了,他们之所以敢如此自私,跟宠坏了的孩子似的,我们多少都要负担责任。为这件事,我和圣克莱尔说过许多次了,我也说腻了。”

  “我也腻了。”圣克莱尔一边应答,一边读起了晨报。

  美丽的伊娃一直站在一边,听母亲说话,脸上带着她所特有的深沉而真挚的表情。她轻轻地绕到母亲的椅子后面,用两只胳膊抱住了母亲的脖子。

  “你干嘛,伊娃?”玛丽问道。

  “妈妈,能不能让我来照顾你一夜,就一夜?我保证不会吵闹你,也保证不会睡着。我经常晚上睡不着,想着——”

  “别瞎闹,孩子!你这个孩子可真怪。”

  “可是妈妈,我可以做到。我知道妈咪很不舒服,她告诉我这几天她的头一直很疼。”

  “妈咪就喜欢大惊小怪!她和别的黑人一样——为了一点点毛病就小题大作,对这种现象,我不能听之任之,绝对不能!在这件事情上,我绝不放弃自己的原则。”玛丽把头转向奥菲利亚小姐,对她说:“你慢慢就会知道我这样做是有必要的。如果你姑息、迁就他们那为了一点小毛病就叫苦连天的毛病,你肯定会被弄得手足无措,不知该怎么办才好。我从来就不爱对别人诉苦,所以很少有人知道我受的苦有多大、多深。我觉得自己应该去默默承受一切的痛苦,而我自己也是这么去做的。”

  奥菲利亚小姐不禁双目圆睁,对玛丽这番话表现出极大的惊讶,以至于圣克莱尔被她这副表情逗得乐出声来。

  “只要一提起我的病,圣克莱尔总会笑。”玛丽说话的口气活像个忍受折磨的殉道者,“我只希望将来他不会有后悔的一天。”说着,玛丽用手帕抹起眼泪来。

  接着,饭桌上出现了令人尴尬的沉默。随后,圣克莱尔站起来看了看表,说要出去赴个约会。伊娃蹦蹦跳跳地跟着父亲出去了,只留下奥菲利亚小姐和玛丽还坐在桌旁。

  “你看,圣克莱尔就是这样!”玛丽一边说着,一边使劲把擦眼泪的手帕摔到桌上,可惜的是,她要谴责的人不在场,“我这些年来不知吃了多少苦,受了多少罪,圣克莱尔从来不体谅我。他不会,也不肯。如果说我是爱抱怨的人,或者是对自己的病大惊小怪,那他这样待我也还说得过去。对一个啰里啰嗦、喜欢抱怨的妻子,男人们的确会感到厌倦的。可我总是默默地承受一切,什么也不说。可这样做反而让圣克莱尔以为我什么都可以忍受。”

  奥菲利亚听了这些话,真不知道该说些什么。

  正当她想着该说点什么的时候,玛丽慢慢擦掉眼泪,稍微整了整衣服,如同一只鸽子经历了一场暴风骤雨后总会清理一下羽毛。随后,她对奥菲利亚小姐交待起家务事来。她们心里都清楚,所有的家务事将全部被奥菲利亚小姐承担下来,所以玛丽谈到的事情很多,比如说碗橱、柜子、壁橱、贮藏室和好些别的事务。同时,她还给了奥菲利亚小姐许多告诫和叮嘱,如果换作另外一个不如奥菲利亚小姐这么处事有条理,如此精明能干的人,肯定早就被弄得糊里糊涂了。

  “好了,我想该交待的事,我都交待了。这样,下次我再犯头疼病的时候,你就能够独自处理家里的事务了,也不用再征求我的意见。只是伊娃这个孩子,你要多费点心思。”

  “伊娃是个非常乖巧的孩子,我还没见过比她更乖的孩子呢!”

  “伊娃非常古怪,有好多和别人不一样的地方。她没一点儿像我,一点儿都不像。”玛丽叹道,好像这件事情很让她伤心一样。

  奥菲利亚小姐暗自心想:“幸亏不像你。”但她是个非常谨慎的人,不会把这话说出来。

  “伊娃就喜欢和那些下人们混在一起,这对于有些孩子来说,也没什么不好的。我小时候就经常和家里的小黑奴们在一起玩,可这对我没有造成什么不良影响。可是伊娃这个孩子似乎总是把和她一起玩的人当作和她地位平等的人看待。我一直就没能够把她的这个毛病改过来。我知道圣克莱尔是支持她的。实际上,除了他的妻子,圣克莱尔纵容这屋里的每一个人。”

  奥菲利亚一言不发地坐在那儿。

  “对待下人只有压着他们,凡事都应该让他们规规矩矩。我从小时候起就觉得这是天经地义的事。可伊娃一个人就能把全家的下人娇惯坏了。我真不敢想象将来她自己当家时会怎么样。当然,我也认为应该仁慈地对待下人,实际上我也是这样做的,但是你得让他们明白自己的身份。可伊娃从来不这样做,要让她明白下人就是下人的道理比做什么事情都困难。你刚才不也听见了吗,她想代妈咪来照顾我。这只不过是一个例子,如果让她自作主张,她肯定会像这样去干所有的事情。”

  奥菲利亚小姐坦率地说:“可是,你也一定认为下人同样是人吧?他们在累了的时候也应该可以歇歇吧?”

  “当然可以啦。只要不妨碍我的生活习惯,我对他们的任何要求都会有求必应的。妈咪如果想补充睡眠,随时都可以,这对于她来说太容易了,因为她是我所见过的最贪睡的人,不管在什么地方,不论是站着,坐着还是缝纫的时候,她都可以睡着。你根本不用操心妈咪会缺觉。但是对下人过分地娇纵和宠爱,把他们当作奇花异草一样,那真是太荒谬了。”玛丽一边说着,一边懒洋洋地陷进那张宽大而松软的沙发里,同时伸手拿过一只精巧的刻花玻璃香精瓶。

  “我告诉你,”玛丽接着说,声音微弱而低沉,蛮有一副贵妇派头,仿佛是一朵阿拉伯茉莉花即将凋谢时发出的最后一声叹息或者其它什么空灵而飘逸的声音,“奥菲利亚小姐,你不知道,我并不经常谈论自己,我根本没有这个习惯。我和圣克莱尔在许多地方意见都不一致,圣克莱尔从来都不能理解我、体谅我,这可能就是导致我身体如此糟糕的病根子。我承认圣克莱尔的心肠不坏,可男人从骨子里就是自私自利的,根本不会体贴女人,至少我是这么认为的。”

  奥菲利亚小姐具有的地道新英格兰人的谨慎态度使她很不愿意卷入到家庭纷争之中,所以这时她绷紧了脸,摆出一种严守中立的态度,从口袋里拿出一截大约一右四分之一码长的长袜,认真地编织起来。沃茨博士认为人们一旦闲着没事就容易受撒旦的引诱而变得多嘴多舌,所以奥菲利亚小姐便拿织长袜当作防止自己变成那样的特效方法。她那紧闭的双唇和那股认真的劲儿,等于明白地说:“你别希望我会开口讲话,我可不愿意搅到你家的那些事情里去。”事实上,她那副漠然的样子仿佛一尊石狮子,可是玛丽完全不在乎这些。既然她找到一个人听她说话,她就觉得自己有义务继续说下去。她又闻了闻香精瓶提了下神,接着说道:“你要知道,我当初嫁给圣克莱尔的时候,我把自己的私房和仆人都带过来了,所以在法律上,我有权力以自己的方式来管理我的下人。至于说圣克莱尔的财产和下人,他也完全可以用他自己的方式去管理,对于这点,我完全同意。可圣克莱尔偏偏要干涉我的事情。他的有些做法和想法简直荒谬至极,尤其在对待下人这个问题上更是叫人不可理解。他把下人看得比我,甚至比他自己还重要。他一味地宽容下人,无论他们惹了多少麻烦,他都不会干涉。从表面上看,圣克莱尔是个脾气很好的人,可他干的有些事情实在是很可怕。他订下了这么一条规矩:家里除了他和我,无论发生什么事情,谁也不许打人。他执行这条规矩的认真劲儿,连我也不敢反对他。你可以想象会有什么样的结果。即使下人们爬到他的头上,圣克莱尔也不会对他们发怒的。至于我呢,我是不会去费那个力气的,这对我来说实在是太残忍了。你现在该明白了吧,这帮下人们都成了娇生惯养的大孩子了。”

  “我不明白,感谢上帝!”奥菲利亚小姐简短地说道。

  “你在这里呆的时候长了,慢慢也就会明白,而且你自己也免不了要吃苦头的。你不知道这帮可恶的家伙有多么愚蠢,他们极其的粗心大意,而且忘恩负义。”

  只要谈到这个话题,玛丽就变得劲头十足,两只眼睛也睁开了,似乎把她那虚弱的体质完全忘了一样。

  “你不知道,也不会知道,一家人被这帮家伙们惹的麻烦所纠缠是什么样的一种滋味。如果对圣克莱尔抱怨这些,那真是白费功夫。他的理论极其荒唐,说什么他们之所以会这样完全是我们造成的,所以我们应该宽容他们。还说下人们的毛病也全是我们造成的,如果我们因为这些毛病而去惩罚他们,那就太残忍了。他甚至说如果我们处在和他们同样的地位,也许还不如他们呢,好像黑人可以和我们相提并论一样,是不是?”

  “难道你不相信上帝是用和我们同样的血肉去造就他们的吗?”奥菲利亚小姐用十分干脆的语气问道。

  “真是这样吗?我不相信!这是瞎扯!黑人可是下等人呀!”

  “那你是否相信他们的灵魂也会永生不灭呢?”奥菲利亚气愤地问道。

  “哦,”玛丽打了个呵欠说道,“这是当然,谁也不会怀疑的。不过,要把他们和我们进行平等的比较,把我们和他们相提并论,那是绝对不可能的!不过,圣克莱尔还真和我说过这样的话,好像拆散妈咪夫妻俩跟拆散我们夫妻俩没什么区别。真是荒谬,蚂咪怎么可能有我这样的感情呢?这完全不是一码事,可圣克莱尔却假装不懂这个道理,仿佛妈咪疼爱她那两个脏孩子和我疼爱伊娃一样!而且他有回甚至一本正经地劝我把妈咪放回去和家人团聚,另外再找个人接替她,这简直让我受不了。我平时并不喜欢发脾气,总觉得忍受一切是理所应当的。不过我知道他的想法从来都没有改变,我从他的表情就能看得出,从他的只言片语就能听得出。这真叫人受不了,忍不住想发脾气。”

  奥菲利亚小姐看上去非常惊惶,好像害怕自己会说出些什么不该说的话来,因而只是埋着头,只顾一个劲儿地织着袜子。她那付样子很是用心良苦,只是玛丽没看出。

  “所以,你肯定很清楚自己将要接管一个怎样的家庭,它真是个烂摊子。下人们各行其是,为所欲为,虽然我身体不好,可只能不顾自己的健康来维持家里的秩序。我那条皮鞭有时还真能派上用场,只是用起来很费劲,有些吃不消。假如圣克莱尔愿意像别人那样做的话——”

  “怎样做呢?”

  “就是把这些不听话的奴隶送到监狱这样的地方去受鞭刑呀!这是治他们唯一有效的办法。我的身体如果不是这么差,我肯定比圣克莱尔管得好多了。”

  “那圣克莱尔是怎么管理的呢?你不是说圣克莱尔从不动手打人吗?”

  “男人总是比女人威严得多,你知道,对他们来说做到这点并不困难。而且,当你直盯盯地看着圣克莱尔的眼睛时,真是令人奇怪,那眼睛会闪烁着一种光芒,尤其当他拿定主意的时候。连我都害怕他这点,那些下人们就更得留神当心了。而我呢,就算是大发雷霆也不如圣克莱尔转转眼珠子灵验。正因为圣克莱尔管起事来不如我那么费神,他就更不可能体谅我的苦衷了。不过等你管理这个家的时候,你就会知道非得对那些下人们严加管教不可——他们实在是太坏、太狡猾、太懒惰了。”

  “又是老生常谈,”圣克莱尔踱着方步走了进来。“这些坏蛋将来可真有一笔好账要算呢,尤其是懒惰这条罪行!你见过了吗,堂姐?”他说着便四肢伸开,直挺挺地在玛丽对面的一张沙发上躺了下来,“他们仿效我和玛丽,变得简直不可饶恕,——我是说懒惰这个毛病。”

  “圣克莱尔,得了,你也太过分了!”玛丽气呼呼地说。

  “我过分了吗?可我认为自己是非常严肃认真的呀,这对我来说真是非常难得。玛丽,我对你的观点从来都是支持的。”

  “算了吧,你根本就不是这个意思,圣克莱尔。”

  “那好,是我错了。亲爱的,谢谢你帮我改正错误。”

  “你就是想故意气我。”

  “行了,玛丽,天越来越热了,我刚才又和阿道夫说了半天,累得我要命,拜托你开心一点,好不好?让我在你微笑的面容里休息一下,可以吗?”

  “阿道夫又怎么啦?我简直不能再容忍那个放肆的东西。我希望自己能单独去管教管教他,我一定能治住他。”

  “亲爱的,你的话显示出你一贯的洞察力。是这样的,阿道夫一向致力于模仿我的优雅风度,以致于他真把自己当成了我,所以我不得不对他犯的错误给出一点小小的提示。”

  “你是怎么提示他的?”

  “我不得不让他明白我非常乐意保留几件衣服给我自己,并且,我对他挥霍科隆香水的数量进行了限制,不仅这样,我还只给了他一打亚麻手绢,怎么样,我够狠吧?所以,阿道夫有点不高兴了,我必须得像个慈父一般去开导他。”

  “哦,圣克莱尔,你什么时候才能明白该怎么样去对待下人呢?你这么纵容他们实在是太可恶了!”玛丽愤愤地说道。

  “唉,这个可怜的家伙只是想模仿他的主人罢了,这难道有什么坏处吗?既然我没能好好教育他,让他对科隆香水和亚麻手绢产生浓厚兴趣,那我为什么不给他呢?”

  “那你为什么不能好好地教育他呢?”奥菲利亚小姐突然不客气地说道。

  “那样做太费事了,——这全是惰性在作怪,堂姐——毁在这个毛病上的人你数都数不过来。如果我没有惰性,恐怕早就成为完美的天使了。我非常同意弗蒙特那位博特默老博士的话,懒惰是万恶之源。这可真是值得忧虑呀。”

  “你们这些奴隶主要担负的责任真够可怕的,我认为是这样。我是怎么也不愿去负这种责任的。你们应该教育自己的奴隶,把他们看作有理性的人去对待,把他们当作有永生不灭的灵魂的人去对待。你们最终将和他们同样地站在上帝面前。”这位正直的奥菲利亚小姐激动地说道,上午她心中不断涌起的激情终于爆发了。

  “哦,算了吧!”圣克莱尔说着,迅速地站起身来,“关于我们你知道些什么?”他坐到一架钢琴旁,弹起了一首旋律轻快的曲子。在音乐方面,圣克莱尔有着非凡的天才。他的指法坚定有力,无可挑剔,他的手指迅速地掠过琴键,轻松而有力,他弹了一曲又一曲,好像想借此弹出一个好心情。最后,他推开乐谱站了起来,愉快地说道,“好了,堂姐,你给我们上了一课,尽了你的义务,总的来说,你说的是对的。我一点也不怀疑你扔给我的是一颗真理钻石,只不过你恰好把它砸到了我的脸上,所以我一时还接受不了。”

  “我可没从这课里得到什么收获,”玛丽说,“我想知道还有哪一家对待下人比我们还要好,可这又有什么用,对他们连半点好处都没有,只能让他们变得越来越坏。要跟他们讲道理,我已经早就讲得精疲力尽了,嗓子也讲哑了,例如教他们尽职尽责,诸如此类的事情。他们可以随时到教堂去,可有什么用?他们笨得像头猪,对牧师的布道几乎全都不能理解,所以即使他们做礼拜也没多大的用处。不过他们还真的去做礼拜,可见他们并不是没有机会。不过我已经说过,黑种人是下等种族,这是不可改变的事实,教育他们等于对牛弹琴。你知道吗?奥菲利亚堂姐,我已经这样试过了,你还没有。我是和他们一起长大的,因而我了解他们。”

  奥菲利亚小姐觉得自己已经说得够多的了,于是坐在那里一句话也没说。圣克莱尔却吹起口哨来。

  “别吹口哨了,圣克莱尔,你把我的头都弄疼了。”玛丽说。

  “我不吹了,行了吧。你还有什么不希望我做的呢?”

  “我希望你能关心一下我的病痛,你真是一点都不体谅我。”

  “我亲爱的天使,你真是会指责别人呀。”

  “我讨厌你这么说话。”

  “那你希望我怎么说呢?您就尽管吩咐吧,只要您高兴,我一定听从。”

  这时,从门廊里的丝绸帘子透过一阵欢快的笑声,这笑声是从院子里传过来的。圣克莱尔走到门廊掀起帘子,看了看,也笑了起来。“怎么回事?”奥菲利亚小姐朝栏杆走了过去。

  此时,汤姆正坐在院子里长满青苔的凳子上,衣服上所有的扣眼都插满了茉莉花,伊娃在旁边一边笑着,一边朝汤姆的脖上挂上一串玫瑰花环,随后她在汤姆的膝上坐了下来,像一只麻雀大笑个不停。

  “汤姆,你看上去真是好玩极了。”

  汤姆没有说话,脸上挂着憨厚、善良的笑容,看得出来,他和小主人一样正享受着同样的快乐。当他看见自己的主人时,不好意思地略带歉意地抬起了头。

  “你怎么可以让她这样呢?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “为什么不可以呢?”圣克莱尔反问道。

  “我也说不清为什么,可这样实在是太不像话了。”

  “如果孩子玩的是只大狗,就算是只黑狗吧,你就不会觉得有什么不妥了。可如果是个人,那就不一样了,因为他有思想,有理性,有感情和不灭的灵魂,是这样吧,堂姐,我对某些北方人的情感太了解了。我不是说南方人没有这种情感,因而品质上就怎么高贵了,只是我们的风俗习惯和基督教教义有不谋而合的地方罢了——那就是尽量避免个人的成见。我在北方旅行的时候,看到太多这样的现象,你们北方人对黑种人的歧视远远超过我们南方人。你们讨厌他们就如同讨厌蛇或癞蛤蟆一样,可他们的遭遇又让你们感到愤怒。你们不能容忍他们受到种种虐待,却又在极力避开他们。你们宁愿将他们送回非洲去,眼不见心不烦,然后再派一两个传教士去做自我牺牲,承担改造他们的任务,是这样吗?”

  “堂弟,你的话的确有些道理。”奥菲利亚小姐若有所思地说。

  “如果没有孩子们,这些生活穷苦、出身卑贱的人们该怎样活呢?”圣克莱尔说道,他倚着栏杆,看着伊娃领着汤姆走开了。“孩子是真正的民主主义者。对伊娃来说,汤姆是英雄。在她看来,汤姆讲的故事充满着神奇色彩,他唱的歌和卫理公会赞美诗比歌剧还要动听,口袋里那些不值钱的小玩意简直就是一座宝藏。而汤姆呢,则是一个黑色皮肤的最神奇的人。孩子是上帝特意送给那些穷苦卑贱的人的,就像伊甸园里的玫瑰花,他们从别处获得的快乐实在太少了。”

  “奇怪,堂弟,听你这么一番话,别人都会以为你是个理学家。”

  “理学家?”圣克莱尔不解地问道。

  “宗教理学家,难道不是吗?”

  “根本不是这样,我既不是你们所说的理学家,也不是什么实践家,这点恐怕更糟糕。”

  “那你为什么说那么一番话呢?”

  “还有什么事情比嘴巴上夸夸其谈来得更容易呢?我记得莎士比亚笔下有一个人物这么说过,‘教诲十二人做人的道理远比按自己的教诲去做那十二个人容易得多。’因此最好是分工合作,我擅长于说,而堂姐你呢,则擅长于做。”

  从表面上看,汤姆目前的状况是没有什么可以值得抱怨的了,这正如人们爱说的那样。伊娃出于纯真的天性和本能的感激,十分喜爱汤姆,她向父亲请求让汤姆做她的特别陪伴,只要她出外散步或者坐车上街,需要一个仆人陪伴的时候,就让汤姆来陪她。所以,汤姆被告知,凡是伊娃小姐需要他陪伴时,他就可以把其他所有事情放在一边,读者可以想象汤姆对这样的吩咐绝对不会不满意的。他的衣着总是整整齐齐,圣克莱尔对这点非常挑剔并且给予坚持。他在马厩里的活十分清闲,每天只需要去照料巡视一番,指挥那个下手怎么干活就可以了。因为玛丽声称,汤姆到她身边的时候,不能让她闻到一丁点儿牲口的气味,所以凡是容易沾上这种让她不快活的气味的活,他都不能做。玛丽的神经系统对这种气味完全不能适应,照她自己的说法,哪怕是一点点这种臭味,她简直就活不下去了,世间的一切痛苦也就会随之完结。因而汤姆总是穿着一身刷得非常干净的毛葛衣服,头戴一顶光亮的獭皮帽,脚穿一双乌黑发亮的皮鞋,领口和袖口干干净净,这套行头加上他那庄严而又不失和蔼的黑脸庞,使人一见不由得生出敬意,因为他的样子太像是一位古代非洲迦太基的大主教。

  汤姆以他那黑种人独有的灵敏感觉,对自己所处的如此美丽的环境,是绝对不会视而不见的。他愉快地欣赏着那些鸟啊,花啊,泉水啊等等景致,欣赏着庭院里的种种美丽,欣赏着那些丝绸帘子、油画、烛台、雕塑以及金碧辉煌的色彩,所有这一切使得这些厅堂在汤姆的眼里成了阿拉丁的宫殿。

  将来有一天如果阿非利加民族成为一个先进的文明种族,那么非洲大陆将会兴起一种辉煌灿烂的文明,而这一天终将会来到的,人类进化的伟大历史进程中总会有非洲民族大显身手的机会,而他们创造的文明在我们这些冷静的西方人的脑海里只是曾经有过一点模糊的影子罢了。在那片遥远而神秘的土地上,到处是黄金、珠宝和香料,遍地都生长着奇花异草,还有那随风摇曳的棕榈树。而在这片土地上还将孕育出崭新的艺术和风格。那个时候,这里的人民将不再受到压迫和歧视,他们一定会为人类的生活带来最新最美的启示。他们之所以能做到这些是由于这个民族生来淳朴、善良、谦逊,更容易相信万能的上帝,领会他的智慧,遵从他的意志。他们那如孩童般的纯洁爱心使他们能够宽以待人。他们将在这些方面体现出一种最崇高最特别的基督精神。非洲人民是一个处于水深火热之中的苦难民族,因为上帝对自己深爱的选民总要给以惩罚。在上帝将要建立的天国里(一切别的国度都曾试图建造这个天国,可都失败了),非洲人将被放置在最高贵的位置,因为到那个时候,原本在前的将要在后,原本在后的将要在前。

  一个星期天的上午,玛丽衣着华丽地站在门廊里,正将一个钻石手镯套上她那纤细的手腕。不知她此刻心里是否正在想着这些事,可能是,也可能不是。玛丽绝对不会错过任何好东西,现在,她正精心打扮准备去一家时髦的教堂去做礼拜。钻石、丝绸、花边、珠宝,她应有尽有。礼拜天必须得特别虔诚,玛丽把这点看得极其重要。她这会儿正仪态万方地站在那儿,纤细飘逸,一副飘飘欲仙的味道。她那条缀着花边的头巾罩在头上,如烟似雾般,使她看上去优雅极了,玛丽内心也觉得自己太美了。而旁边的奥菲利亚小姐则是个极好的陪衬。倒不是说她的绸子衣服和头巾不如玛丽的好看,手帕不如玛丽的精致,而是因为她长得方方正正,棱角分明,僵硬的姿态更加衬托出玛丽的仪态万方来。不过,玛丽的华贵并不是上帝心目中的华贵。

  “伊娃到哪里去了?”玛丽问道,“这孩子和妈咪在台阶上说些什么呢?”

  伊娃和妈咪在台阶上正说什么呢?读者们,你们可以听见,可玛丽却听不见。

  “亲爱的妈咪,我知道你的头很疼。”

  “上帝保佑你,伊娃小姐!我总是这样,你不用担心。”

  “我真高兴你能出去走走。这个,给你,”说着,伊娃伸出手臂搂住妈咪,“你把我的香精瓶带上吧。”

  “什么?让我带上你那个美丽的镶钻石的金瓶?你可千万别这样。”

  “为什么不能?你用得上它,可我根本用不上。妈妈总拿它来治头疼,你闻闻它就会感觉好多了。拿着吧,就算是为了让我开心,行吗?”

  “可爱的小乖乖多么会说话呀!”说着,伊娃一下子扑到妈咪怀里,亲了她一下,便跑下楼找她妈妈去了。

  “你在那儿干什么呢?”玛丽问道。

  “我只是想把我的香精瓶给妈咪用,让她带到教堂去。”伊娃回答说。

  玛丽不耐烦地跺着脚,嚷道:“伊娃!你把自己的金瓶给了她?!你究竟什么时候才能懂事?去,赶快去把瓶子要回来。”

  伊娃看上去一副沮丧难过的表情,慢慢吞吞地往回转身。

  “玛丽,你就随她去吧,只要孩子觉得这么做能高兴就行。”圣克莱尔说道。

  “可是圣克莱尔,像这样发展下去,将来她自己怎么过日子呀?”

  “上帝会知道,不过将来她在天堂里肯定比我们过得幸福。”

  “爸爸,别说了,”伊娃轻轻碰了碰爸爸的胳膊肘,说,“妈妈心里会难受的。”

  “那么,堂弟,你打算去做礼拜吗?”奥菲利亚小姐转过身来,对圣克莱尔问道。

  “谢谢你的关心,我不去。”

  “我真希望圣克莱尔能到教堂去做做礼拜。可他身上完全没有一点宗教的影子,真太不像话了。”

  “我知道你们这些太太小姐们到教堂去是为了学会为人处世。我想,既然你们是这么虔诚,总可以让我们沾沾福气吧。再说,即使我要去做礼拜,我也只会去妈咪去的那家教堂,起码那儿不会让我打瞌睡。”

  “什么?你要去卫理公会的教堂?那里的教徒只会大吵大叫,可怕极了!”

  “你们那些表面上很体面的教堂实际上只不过是一潭死水罢了,玛丽。谁都受不了那儿的气氛,这是一定的。你愿意去吗,伊娃?算了吧,还是和爸爸呆在家里吧。”

  “谢谢爸爸,不过我还是决定去教堂。”

  “你不觉得那儿很乏味吗?”

  “的确有点儿,而且我也有点想睡觉,不过我会尽可能地不打瞌睡。”

  “既然这样,你为什么还要去?”

  伊娃悄声说:“爸爸,你知道吗?姑姑说是上帝要求我们这样做的,是他把一切赐予我们。你知道吗?如果他想要我们去,谁也阻止不了。做礼拜毕竟不会乏味得要了我的命。”

  “我的小宝贝,你真是个招人喜欢的小东西!”圣克莱尔吻了她一下,“那好,去吧,要听话,别忘了为我祈祷。”

  “当然不会忘记,我一直都在为你祈祷。”伊娃说着,跟着母亲跳上了车。

  圣克莱尔站在台阶上,看着离去的马车,给了伊娃一个飞吻。他的眼中不禁噙满泪花。

  “伊娃,你真是上帝赐予我的福音啊!”他自言自语道。

  圣克莱尔感慨了一会儿,点燃了一支雪茄,拿起了一份《五分日报》读了起来,很快就把他的小福音忘得一干二净。他和别的俗人也没有什么差别。

  在马车里,玛丽正对伊娃说:“听着,伊娃,对待下人的确应该态度和蔼,但不能把他们同我们自己一样看待。比方说吧,如果妈咪生病了,你总不会愿意让她睡你的床吧。”

  “我非常愿意,妈妈,这样更便于照料她,而且,你也知道,我的床比她的舒服多了。”

  玛丽被女儿这番完全没有道德观念的回答搞得极为沮丧。

  “怎么样才有让她明白点道理呢?”

  “没办法。”奥菲利亚小姐意味深长地说道。

  有那么一段时间,伊娃看上去有些不安和难过,不过,孩子们的思想通常不会在一件事情上停留很久,所以不一会儿,她就又变得快活起来。随着马车不断向前驶去,车窗外的种种事物把伊娃逗得大笑个不停。

  等每个人在餐桌旁就坐好了,圣克莱尔问道:“女士们,今天教堂里有什么新鲜事呢?”

  “G博士今天的布道精彩极了,你真应该去听听,他的观点和我的完全一致。”玛丽说。

  “那对大家一定大有帮助,他的话题有那么广泛吗?”

  “我是说他表达了我的社会观点,《圣经》上说‘上帝造万物,各按其时成为美好’,G博士的布道说明这社会中的一切等级和秩序都是上帝亲手创造的,所以,人会有高低贵贱,有的人生来就是主人,而有的人生来就是奴隶,上帝把这一切都安排得极为和谐,你明白吗?G博士的观点使那些反对奴隶制的理论显得荒唐至极。他的言论证明了《圣经》是支持我们的,不仅如此,他还维护我们的制度。你没听到他的布道实在太可惜了。”

  “这没有什么值得可惜的,我随时可以从《五分日报》上获得对我同样有益的东西,同时我还可以抽着雪茄。要知道,在教堂可不允许这样。”

  “难道你不相信这些观点吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “你是指我吗?你知道我这个人是无药可救了。任何宗教上关于这些问题的观点看法都不会对我造成什么影响。如果一定要我就奴隶制发表观点,那我坦率地说,‘我们已经陷入这个社会问题,我们占有了奴隶,并且不打算放弃他们,因为我们要享受,要谋取利益。’不论怎么样,G博士的理论虽然神圣,无非也就是要说明这些,不论在哪里,人们都一清二楚。”

  “奥古斯丁,我真是惊讶你会说出这些荒唐的话来!”玛丽说道。

  “惊讶!这是事实。宗教就是这么来解释这些事情的。他们为什么不把这些理论推而广之,论证论证年轻人中间酗酒赌博这类行为也是合情合理的好事呢?我倒想听听他们是怎么自圆其说的,把这些事情也说成是正确的行为,而且是上帝的旨意。”

  “那么,你认为奴隶制到底是好还是坏?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  圣克莱尔快活地说道:“我可不愿染上你们新英格兰人那种可怕的坦率劲。我如果回答了你的这个问题,你肯定会接着问好多的问题,而且会一个比一个难以回答。所以,我不打算表明我对这个问题的看法。我是专爱拆台的人,怎么可能搭起台子让别人拆呢。”

  “他说话总是这么怪里怪气,你就别希望他会给你一个满意的答复。我想他整天在外面乱跑的原因就在于他不喜欢宗教。”玛丽说道。

  “宗教!”圣克莱尔说话的语气引起两位女士对他的注意,“宗教!难道你们在教堂里听到的就是宗教吗?难道宗教就是那个左右逢源的东西吗?就是那个迎合一切世俗私利的东西吗?连我这么一个不敬神灵,庸俗的人都比它更知道廉耻,更公正,更宽厚,更为他人着想。我绝不会相信这样的宗教!假如我要信仰一种宗教的话,我也要去信仰一种比我的本性更崇高而不是更低贱的宗教。”

  “这么说,你是不相信《圣经》关于奴隶制合理性的言论了?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “《圣经》是我母亲为人处事的准则,如果《圣经》上这么说了,我将感到非常遗憾。我不能仅仅为了使自己相信自己抽烟、喝酒、骂人是正确的行为而去证明我母亲也有一样的嗜好,好让自己能够求得心理上的平衡。这么做不仅不能使我自己心理平衡,相反会失去因为敬重母亲而带来的欣慰。人活在这个世界上,有一个人值得自己尊敬是一件真正令人欣慰的事情。简而言之吧,”圣克莱尔说话的口气突然变得快活起来,“我只是想把各种事物分门别类。不管在美国还是在欧洲,作为社会框架的这些组成部分都经不起理想道德标准的检验。一般来说,人们不愿意去追求什么绝对真理,他们只是希望自己不要与别人取向相悖。如果有个人敢于站出来宣称我们必须保留奴隶制,没有它我们便不能生存下去,如果要放弃它,那我们将会一无所有,所以,我们绝对不可以放弃。这种坦率、直接的言论是值得钦佩的,至少它是真心话。如果按照人们的实际行为来判断,大多数人对这种观点都是赞同的。可如果有人绷起脸来,引经据典,装腔作势,我真要怀疑他是不是个十足的伪君子。”

  “你对别人要求太苛刻了。”玛丽说道。

  “是这样的吗?如果棉花价格因为什么原因而大幅下跌,市场上的奴隶难以卖出,那时候恐怕我们就会听到对经文的另外一种解释了,你意下如何呢?教会马上就会意识到《圣经》上的每句话和讲的所有道理已经完全颠倒过来。”

  “我才不管这些,”玛丽说着在椅子上躺了下来,“总之我对自己生在长在有奴隶制的地方非常满意,我认为奴隶制是很合理的——它必须存在下去。无论怎么样,没有奴隶制我就活不下去了,这是毫无疑问的事。”

  “哎,宝贝,你怎么看呢?”伊娃这时刚好走进屋来,手里拿着一朵小花。圣克莱尔向女儿问道。

  “关于什么,爸爸?”

  “你觉得在弗蒙特你伯伯家的生活好呢,还是像咱们家这样奴仆成群的生活好呢?”

  “那当然是我们家好啦。”

  “为什么呢?”圣克莱尔轻轻摸着女儿的头问。

  “因为有那么多人在我们周围,你可以去爱他们呀!”

  “她又在说她那套莫名其妙的话了。”玛丽说。

  “我说的话很奇怪吗?”伊娃爬到爸爸的腿上,不解地问道。

  “如果按世俗的观点来看,你是够怪的,宝贝。吃饭的时候,你到哪儿去了?”

  “我在听汤姆唱歌呀。黛娜婶婶已经给我吃过饭了。”

  “听汤姆唱歌?”

  “哦,是的。他唱的歌可好听了,都是关于新耶路撒冷闪光的天使和圣地迦南的。”

  “我想肯定比歌剧还要好听,是吗?”

  “当然,他说还要教我唱呢!”

  “教你唱歌?——你肯定会学得很棒的。”

  “他唱歌给我听,我念《圣经》给他听,他还把经文解释给我听呢。”

  “我看这真是个最新鲜的笑话。”玛丽说着,哈哈大笑起来。

  “汤姆解释《圣经》绝对不会比别人差,我敢保证。他在宗教方面有种天赋。今天早上我想坐车外出,于是我轻轻地往汤姆的小屋走去,结果我听见他正在那儿做祷告。老实说,像汤姆这样虔诚的祷告我已经好久没有听见了。他简直虔诚得可以做个圣徒了,他还替我祷告呢!”圣克莱尔说。

  “也许他知道你在偷听,这种手段我见多了。”

  “如果真如你所说的那样,那他可没有把握好分寸,因为他非常坦率地告诉上帝他对我的看法。他似乎认为我有什么地方需要改进一下,而且急切地希望我能皈依上帝。”

  “我希望你能记住他的话。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “我想你肯定和他有着相似的看法。那好吧,我们走着瞧吧。好吗,伊娃。”圣克莱尔说。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 15
Of Tom’s New Master, and Various Other Matters
Since the thread of our humble hero’s life has now become interwoven with that of higher ones, it is necessary to give some brief introduction to them.
Augustine St. Clare was the son of a wealthy planter of Louisiana. The family had its origin in Canada. Of two brothers, very similar in temperament and character, one had settled on a flourishing farm in Vermont, and the other became an opulent planter in Louisiana. The mother of Augustine was a Huguenot French lady, whose family had emigrated to Louisiana during the days of its early settlement. Augustine and another brother were the only children of their parents. Having inherited from his mother an exceeding delicacy of constitution, he was, at the instance of physicians, during many years of his boyhood, sent to the care of his uncle in Vermont, in order that his constitution might, be strengthened by the cold of a more bracing climate.
In childhood, he was remarkable for an extreme and marked sensitiveness of character, more akin to the softness of woman than the ordinary hardness of his own sex. Time, however, overgrew this softness with the rough bark of manhood, and but few knew how living and fresh it still lay at the core. His talents were of the very first order, although his mind showed a preference always for the ideal and the aesthetic, and there was about him that repugnance to the actual business of life which is the common result of this balance of the faculties. Soon after the completion of his college course, his whole nature was kindled into one intense and passionate effervescence of romantic passion. His hour came,—the hour that comes only once; his star rose in the horizon,—that star that rises so often in vain, to be remembered only as a thing of dreams; and it rose for him in vain. To drop the figure,—he saw and won the love of a high-minded and beautiful woman, in one of the northern states, and they were affianced. He returned south to make arrangements for their marriage, when, most unexpectedly, his letters were returned to him by mail, with a short note from her guardian, stating to him that ere this reached him the lady would be the wife of another. Stung to madness, he vainly hoped, as many another has done, to fling the whole thing from his heart by one desperate effort. Too proud to supplicate or seek explanation, he threw himself at once into a whirl of fashionable society, and in a fortnight from the time of the fatal letter was the accepted lover of the reigning belle of the season; and as soon as arrangements could be made, he became the husband of a fine figure, a pair of bright dark eyes, and a hundred thousand dollars; and, of course, everybody thought him a happy fellow.
The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon, and entertaining a brilliant circle of friends in their splendid villa, near Lake Pontchartrain, when, one day, a letter was brought to him in that well-remembered writing. It was handed to him while he was in full tide of gay and successful conversation, in a whole room-full of company. He turned deadly pale when he saw the writing, but still preserved his composure, and finished the playful warfare of badinage which he was at the moment carrying on with a lady opposite; and, a short time after, was missed from the circle. In his room, alone, he opened and read the letter, now worse than idle and useless to be read. It was from her, giving a long account of a persecution to which she had been exposed by her guardian’s family, to lead her to unite herself with their son: and she related how, for a long time, his letters had ceased to arrive; how she had written time and again, till she became weary and doubtful; how her health had failed under her anxieties, and how, at last, she had discovered the whole fraud which had been practised on them both. The letter ended with expressions of hope and thankfulness, and professions of undying affection, which were more bitter than death to the unhappy young man. He wrote to her immediately:
“I have received yours,—but too late. I believed all I heard. I was desperate. I am married, and all is over. Only forget,—it is all that remains for either of us.”
And thus ended the whole romance and ideal of life for Augustine St. Clare. But the real remained,—the real, like the flat, bare, oozy tide-mud, when the blue sparkling wave, with all its company of gliding boats and white-winged ships, its music of oars and chiming waters, has gone down, and there it lies, flat, slimy, bare,—exceedingly real.
Of course, in a novel, people’s hearts break, and they die, and that is the end of it; and in a story this is very convenient. But in real life we do not die when all that makes life bright dies to us. There is a most busy and important round of eating, drinking, dressing, walking, visiting, buying, selling, talking, reading, and all that makes up what is commonly called living, yet to be gone through; and this yet remained to Augustine. Had his wife been a whole woman, she might yet have done something—as woman can—to mend the broken threads of life, and weave again into a tissue of brightness. But Marie St. Clare could not even see that they had been broken. As before stated, she consisted of a fine figure, a pair of splendid eyes, and a hundred thousand dollars; and none of these items were precisely the ones to minister to a mind diseased.
When Augustine, pale as death, was found lying on the sofa, and pleaded sudden sick-headache as the cause of his distress, she recommended to him to smell of hartshorn; and when the paleness and headache came on week after week, she only said that she never thought Mr. St. Clare was sickly; but it seems he was very liable to sick-headaches, and that it was a very unfortunate thing for her, because he didn’t enjoy going into company with her, and it seemed odd to go so much alone, when they were just married. Augustine was glad in his heart that he had married so undiscerning a woman; but as the glosses and civilities of the honeymoon wore away, he discovered that a beautiful young woman, who has lived all her life to be caressed and waited on, might prove quite a hard mistress in domestic life. Marie never had possessed much capability of affection, or much sensibility, and the little that she had, had been merged into a most intense and unconscious selfishness; a selfishness the more hopeless, from its quiet obtuseness, its utter ignorance of any claims but her own. From her infancy, she had been surrounded with servants, who lived only to study her caprices; the idea that they had either feelings or rights had never dawned upon her, even in distant perspective. Her father, whose only child she had been, had never denied her anything that lay within the compass of human possibility; and when she entered life, beautiful, accomplished, and an heiress, she had, of course, all the eligibles and non-eligibles of the other sex sighing at her feet, and she had no doubt that Augustine was a most fortunate man in having obtained her. It is a great mistake to suppose that a woman with no heart will be an easy creditor in the exchange of affection. There is not on earth a more merciless exactor of love from others than a thoroughly selfish woman; and the more unlovely she grows, the more jealously and scrupulously she exacts love, to the uttermost farthing. When, therefore, St. Clare began to drop off those gallantries and small attentions which flowed at first through the habitude of courtship, he found his sultana no way ready to resign her slave; there were abundance of tears, poutings, and small tempests, there were discontents, pinings, upbraidings. St. Clare was good-natured and self-indulgent, and sought to buy off with presents and flatteries; and when Marie became mother to a beautiful daughter, he really felt awakened, for a time, to something like tenderness.
St. Clare’s mother had been a woman of uncommon elevation and purity of character, and he gave to his child his mother’s name, fondly fancying that she would prove a reproduction of her image. The thing had been remarked with petulant jealousy by his wife, and she regarded her husband’s absorbing devotion to the child with suspicion and dislike; all that was given to her seemed so much taken from herself. From the time of the birth of this child, her health gradually sunk. A life of constant inaction, bodily and mental,—the friction of ceaseless ennui and discontent, united to the ordinary weakness which attended the period of maternity,—in course of a few years changed the blooming young belle into a yellow faded, sickly woman, whose time was divided among a variety of fanciful diseases, and who considered herself, in every sense, the most ill-used and suffering person in existence.
There was no end of her various complaints; but her principal forte appeared to lie in sick-headache, which sometimes would confine her to her room three days out of six. As, of course, all family arrangements fell into the hands of servants, St. Clare found his menage anything but comfortable. His only daughter was exceedingly delicate, and he feared that, with no one to look after her and attend to her, her health and life might yet fall a sacrifice to her mother’s inefficiency. He had taken her with him on a tour to Vermont, and had persuaded his cousin, Miss Ophelia St. Clare, to return with him to his southern residence; and they are now returning on this boat, where we have introduced them to our readers.
And now, while the distant domes and spires of New Orleans rise to our view, there is yet time for an introduction to Miss Ophelia.
Whoever has travelled in the New England States will remember, in some cool village, the large farmhouse, with its clean-swept grassy yard, shaded by the dense and massive foliage of the sugar maple; and remember the air of order and stillness, of perpetuity and unchanging repose, that seemed to breathe over the whole place. Nothing lost, or out of order; not a picket loose in the fence, not a particle of litter in the turfy yard, with its clumps of lilac bushes growing up under the windows. Within, he will remember wide, clean rooms, where nothing ever seems to be doing or going to be done, where everything is once and forever rigidly in place, and where all household arrangements move with the punctual exactness of the old clock in the corner. In the family “keeping-room,” as it is termed, he will remember the staid, respectable old book-case, with its glass doors, where Rollin’s History,1 Milton’s Paradise Lost, Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress, and Scott’s Family Bible,2 stand side by side in decorous order, with multitudes of other books, equally solemn and respectable. There are no servants in the house, but the lady in the snowy cap, with the spectacles, who sits sewing every afternoon among her daughters, as if nothing ever had been done, or were to be done,—she and her girls, in some long-forgotten fore part of the day, “did up the work,” and for the rest of the time, probably, at all hours when you would see them, it is “done up.” The old kitchen floor never seems stained or spotted; the tables, the chairs, and the various cooking utensils, never seem deranged or disordered; though three and sometimes four meals a day are got there, though the family washing and ironing is there performed, and though pounds of butter and cheese are in some silent and mysterious manner there brought into existence.
On such a farm, in such a house and family, Miss Ophelia had spent a quiet existence of some forty-five years, when her cousin invited her to visit his southern mansion. The eldest of a large family, she was still considered by her father and mother as one of “the children,” and the proposal that she should go to Orleans was a most momentous one to the family circle. The old gray-headed father took down Morse’s Atlas3 out of the book-case, and looked out the exact latitude and longitude; and read Flint’s Travels in the South and West,4 to make up his own mind as to the nature of the country.
The good mother inquired, anxiously, “if Orleans wasn’t an awful wicked place,” saying, “that it seemed to her most equal to going to the Sandwich Islands, or anywhere among the heathen.”
It was known at the minister’s and at the doctor’s, and at Miss Peabody’s milliner shop, that Ophelia St. Clare was “talking about” going away down to Orleans with her cousin; and of course the whole village could do no less than help this very important process of taking about the matter. The minister, who inclined strongly to abolitionist views, was quite doubtful whether such a step might not tend somewhat to encourage the southerners in holding on to their slaves; while the doctor, who was a stanch colonizationist, inclined to the opinion that Miss Ophelia ought to go, to show the Orleans people that we don’t think hardly of them, after all. He was of opinion, in fact, that southern people needed encouraging. When however, the fact that she had resolved to go was fully before the public mind, she was solemnly invited out to tea by all her friends and neighbors for the space of a fortnight, and her prospects and plans duly canvassed and inquired into. Miss Moseley, who came into the house to help to do the dress-making, acquired daily accessions of importance from the developments with regard to Miss Ophelia’s wardrobe which she had been enabled to make. It was credibly ascertained that Squire Sinclare, as his name was commonly contracted in the neighborhood, had counted out fifty dollars, and given them to Miss Ophelia, and told her to buy any clothes she thought best; and that two new silk dresses, and a bonnet, had been sent for from Boston. As to the propriety of this extraordinary outlay, the public mind was divided,—some affirming that it was well enough, all things considered, for once in one’s life, and others stoutly affirming that the money had better have been sent to the missionaries; but all parties agreed that there had been no such parasol seen in those parts as had been sent on from New York, and that she had one silk dress that might fairly be trusted to stand alone, whatever might be said of its mistress. There were credible rumors, also, of a hemstitched pocket-handkerchief; and report even went so far as to state that Miss Ophelia had one pocket-handkerchief with lace all around it,—it was even added that it was worked in the corners; but this latter point was never satisfactorily ascertained, and remains, in fact, unsettled to this day.
Miss Ophelia, as you now behold her, stands before you, in a very shining brown linen travelling-dress, tall, square-formed, and angular. Her face was thin, and rather sharp in its outlines; the lips compressed, like those of a person who is in the habit of making up her mind definitely on all subjects; while the keen, dark eyes had a peculiarly searching, advised movement, and travelled over everything, as if they were looking for something to take care of.
All her movements were sharp, decided, and energetic; and, though she was never much of a talker, her words were remarkably direct, and to the purpose, when she did speak.
In her habits, she was a living impersonation of order, method, and exactness. In punctuality, she was as inevitable as a clock, and as inexorable as a railroad engine; and she held in most decided contempt and abomination anything of a contrary character.
The great sin of sins, in her eyes,—the sum of all evils,—was expressed by one very common and important word in her vocabulary—“shiftlessness.” Her finale and ultimatum of contempt consisted in a very emphatic pronunciation of the word “shiftless;” and by this she characterized all modes of procedure which had not a direct and inevitable relation to accomplishment of some purpose then definitely had in mind. People who did nothing, or who did not know exactly what they were going to do, or who did not take the most direct way to accomplish what they set their hands to, were objects of her entire contempt,—a contempt shown less frequently by anything she said, than by a kind of stony grimness, as if she scorned to say anything about the matter.
As to mental cultivation,—she had a clear, strong, active mind, was well and thoroughly read in history and the older English classics, and thought with great strength within certain narrow limits. Her theological tenets were all made up, labelled in most positive and distinct forms, and put by, like the bundles in her patch trunk; there were just so many of them, and there were never to be any more. So, also, were her ideas with regard to most matters of practical life,—such as housekeeping in all its branches, and the various political relations of her native village. And, underlying all, deeper than anything else, higher and broader, lay the strongest principle of her being—conscientiousness. Nowhere is conscience so dominant and all-absorbing as with New England women. It is the granite formation, which lies deepest, and rises out, even to the tops of the highest mountains.
Miss Ophelia was the absolute bond-slave of the “ought.” Once make her certain that the “path of duty,” as she commonly phrased it, lay in any given direction, and fire and water could not keep her from it. She would walk straight down into a well, or up to a loaded cannon’s mouth, if she were only quite sure that there the path lay. Her standard of right was so high, so all-embracing, so minute, and making so few concessions to human frailty, that, though she strove with heroic ardor to reach it, she never actually did so, and of course was burdened with a constant and often harassing sense of deficiency;—this gave a severe and somewhat gloomy cast to her religious character.
But, how in the world can Miss Ophelia get along with Augustine St. Clare,—gay, easy, unpunctual, unpractical, sceptical,—in short,—walking with impudent and nonchalant freedom over every one of her most cherished habits and opinions?
To tell the truth, then, Miss Ophelia loved him. When a boy, it had been hers to teach him his catechism, mend his clothes, comb his hair, and bring him up generally in the way he should go; and her heart having a warm side to it, Augustine had, as he usually did with most people, monopolized a large share of it for himself, and therefore it was that he succeeded very easily in persuading her that the “path of duty” lay in the direction of New Orleans, and that she must go with him to take care of Eva, and keep everything from going to wreck and ruin during the frequent illnesses of his wife. The idea of a house without anybody to take care of it went to her heart; then she loved the lovely little girl, as few could help doing; and though she regarded Augustine as very much of a heathen, yet she loved him, laughed at his jokes, and forbore with his failings, to an extent which those who knew him thought perfectly incredible. But what more or other is to be known of Miss Ophelia our reader must discover by a personal acquaintance.
There she is, sitting now in her state-room, surrounded by a mixed multitude of little and big carpet-bags, boxes, baskets, each containing some separate responsibility which she is tying, binding up, packing, or fastening, with a face of great earnestness.
“Now, Eva, have you kept count of your things? Of course you haven’t,—children never do: there’s the spotted carpet-bag and the little blue band-box with your best bonnet,—that’s two; then the India rubber satchel is three; and my tape and needle box is four; and my band-box, five; and my collar-box; and that little hair trunk, seven. What have you done with your sunshade? Give it to me, and let me put a paper round it, and tie it to my umbrella with my shade;—there, now.”
“Why, aunty, we are only going up home;—what is the use?”
“To keep it nice, child; people must take care of their things, if they ever mean to have anything; and now, Eva, is your thimble put up?”
“Really, aunty, I don’t know.”
“Well, never mind; I’ll look your box over,—thimble, wax, two spools, scissors, knife, tape-needle; all right,—put it in here. What did you ever do, child, when you were coming on with only your papa. I should have thought you’d a lost everything you had.” “Well, aunty, I did lose a great many; and then, when we stopped anywhere, papa would buy some more of whatever it was.”
“Mercy on us, child,—what a way!”
“It was a very easy way, aunty,” said Eva.
“It’s a dreadful shiftless one,” said aunty.
“Why, aunty, what’ll you do now?” said Eva; “that trunk is too full to be shut down.”
“It must shut down,” said aunty, with the air of a general, as she squeezed the things in, and sprung upon the lid;—still a little gap remained about the mouth of the trunk.
“Get up here, Eva!” said Miss Ophelia, courageously; “what has been done can be done again. This trunk has got to be shut and locked—there are no two ways about it.”
And the trunk, intimidated, doubtless, by this resolute statement, gave in. The hasp snapped sharply in its hole, and Miss Ophelia turned the key, and pocketed it in triumph.
“Now we’re ready. Where’s your papa? I think it time this baggage was set out. Do look out, Eva, and see if you see your papa.”
“O, yes, he’s down the other end of the gentlemen’s cabin, eating an orange.”
“He can’t know how near we are coming,” said aunty; “hadn’t you better run and speak to him?”
“Papa never is in a hurry about anything,” said Eva, “and we haven’t come to the landing. Do step on the guards, aunty. Look! there’s our house, up that street!”
The boat now began, with heavy groans, like some vast, tired monster, to prepare to push up among the multiplied steamers at the levee. Eva joyously pointed out the various spires, domes, and way-marks, by which she recognized her native city.
“Yes, yes, dear; very fine,” said Miss Ophelia. “But mercy on us! the boat has stopped! where is your father?”
And now ensued the usual turmoil of landing—waiters running twenty ways at once—men tugging trunks, carpet-bags, boxes—women anxiously calling to their children, and everybody crowding in a dense mass to the plank towards the landing.
Miss Ophelia seated herself resolutely on the lately vanquished trunk, and marshalling all her goods and chattels in fine military order, seemed resolved to defend them to the last.
“Shall I take your trunk, ma’am?” “Shall I take your baggage?” “Let me ’tend to your baggage, Missis?” “Shan’t I carry out these yer, Missis?” rained down upon her unheeded. She sat with grim determination, upright as a darning-needle stuck in a board, holding on her bundle of umbrella and parasols, and replying with a determination that was enough to strike dismay even into a hackman, wondering to Eva, in each interval, “what upon earth her papa could be thinking of; he couldn’t have fallen over, now,—but something must have happened;”—and just as she had begun to work herself into a real distress, he came up, with his usually careless motion, and giving Eva a quarter of the orange he was eating, said,
“Well, Cousin Vermont, I suppose you are all ready.”
“I’ve been ready, waiting, nearly an hour,” said Miss Ophelia; “I began to be really concerned about you.
“That’s a clever fellow, now,” said he. “Well, the carriage is waiting, and the crowd are now off, so that one can walk out in a decent and Christian manner, and not be pushed and shoved. Here,” he added to a driver who stood behind him, “take these things.”
“I’ll go and see to his putting them in,” said Miss Ophelia.
“O, pshaw, cousin, what’s the use?” said St. Clare.
“Well, at any rate, I’ll carry this, and this, and this,” said Miss Ophelia, singling out three boxes and a small carpet-bag.
“My dear Miss Vermont, positively you mustn’t come the Green Mountains over us that way. You must adopt at least a piece of a southern principle, and not walk out under all that load. They’ll take you for a waiting-maid; give them to this fellow; he’ll put them down as if they were eggs, now.”
Miss Ophelia looked despairingly as her cousin took all her treasures from her, and rejoiced to find herself once more in the carriage with them, in a state of preservation.
“Where’s Tom?” said Eva.
“O, he’s on the outside, Pussy. I’m going to take Tom up to mother for a peace-offering, to make up for that drunken fellow that upset the carriage.”
“O, Tom will make a splendid driver, I know,” said Eva; “he’ll never get drunk.”
The carriage stopped in front of an ancient mansion, built in that odd mixture of Spanish and French style, of which there are specimens in some parts of New Orleans. It was built in the Moorish fashion,—a square building enclosing a court-yard, into which the carriage drove through an arched gateway. The court, in the inside, had evidently been arranged to gratify a picturesque and voluptuous ideality. Wide galleries ran all around the four sides, whose Moorish arches, slender pillars, and arabesque ornaments, carried the mind back, as in a dream, to the reign of oriental romance in Spain. In the middle of the court, a fountain threw high its silvery water, falling in a never-ceasing spray into a marble basin, fringed with a deep border of fragrant violets. The water in the fountain, pellucid as crystal, was alive with myriads of gold and silver fishes, twinkling and darting through it like so many living jewels. Around the fountain ran a walk, paved with a mosaic of pebbles, laid in various fanciful patterns; and this, again, was surrounded by turf, smooth as green velvet, while a carriage-drive enclosed the whole. Two large orange-trees, now fragrant with blossoms, threw a delicious shade; and, ranged in a circle round upon the turf, were marble vases of arabesque sculpture, containing the choicest flowering plants of the tropics. Huge pomegranate trees, with their glossy leaves and flame-colored flowers, dark-leaved Arabian jessamines, with their silvery stars, geraniums, luxuriant roses bending beneath their heavy abundance of flowers, golden jessamines, lemon-scented verbenum, all united their bloom and fragrance, while here and there a mystic old aloe, with its strange, massive leaves, sat looking like some old enchanter, sitting in weird grandeur among the more perishable bloom and fragrance around it.
The galleries that surrounded the court were festooned with a curtain of some kind of Moorish stuff, and could be drawn down at pleasure, to exclude the beams of the sun. On the whole, the appearance of the place was luxurious and romantic.
As the carriage drove in, Eva seemed like a bird ready to burst from a cage, with the wild eagerness of her delight.
“O, isn’t it beautiful, lovely! my own dear, darling home!” she said to Miss Ophelia. “Isn’t it beautiful?”
“’T is a pretty place,” said Miss Ophelia, as she alighted; “though it looks rather old and heathenish to me.”
Tom got down from the carriage, and looked about with an air of calm, still enjoyment. The negro, it must be remembered, is an exotic of the most gorgeous and superb countries of the world, and he has, deep in his heart, a passion for all that is splendid, rich, and fanciful; a passion which, rudely indulged by an untrained taste, draws on them the ridicule of the colder and more correct white race.
St. Clare, who was in heart a poetical voluptuary, smiled as Miss Ophelia made her remark on his premises, and, turning to Tom, who was standing looking round, his beaming black face perfectly radiant with admiration, he said,
“Tom, my boy, this seems to suit you.”
“Yes, Mas’r, it looks about the right thing,” said Tom.
All this passed in a moment, while trunks were being hustled off, hackman paid, and while a crowd, of all ages and sizes,—men, women, and children,—came running through the galleries, both above and below to see Mas’r come in. Foremost among them was a highly-dressed young mulatto man, evidently a very distingue personage, attired in the ultra extreme of the mode, and gracefully waving a scented cambric handkerchief in his hand.
This personage had been exerting himself, with great alacrity, in driving all the flock of domestics to the other end of the verandah.
“Back! all of you. I am ashamed of you,” he said, in a tone of authority. “Would you intrude on Master’s domestic relations, in the first hour of his return?”
All looked abashed at this elegant speech, delivered with quite an air, and stood huddled together at a respectful distance, except two stout porters, who came up and began conveying away the baggage.
Owing to Mr. Adolph’s systematic arrangements, when St. Clare turned round from paying the hackman, there was nobody in view but Mr. Adolph himself, conspicuous in satin vest, gold guard-chain, and white pants, and bowing with inexpressible grace and suavity.
“Ah, Adolph, is it you?” said his master, offering his hand to him; “how are you, boy?” while Adolph poured forth, with great fluency, an extemporary speech, which he had been preparing, with great care, for a fortnight before.
“Well, well,” said St. Clare, passing on, with his usual air of negligent drollery, “that’s very well got up, Adolph. See that the baggage is well bestowed. I’ll come to the people in a minute;” and, so saying, he led Miss Ophelia to a large parlor that opened on the verandah.
While this had been passing, Eva had flown like a bird, through the porch and parlor, to a little boudoir opening likewise on the verandah.
A tall, dark-eyed, sallow woman, half rose from a couch on which she was reclining.
“Mamma!” said Eva, in a sort of a rapture, throwing herself on her neck, and embracing her over and over again.
“That’ll do,—take care, child,—don’t, you make my head ache,” said the mother, after she had languidly kissed her.
St. Clare came in, embraced his wife in true, orthodox, husbandly fashion, and then presented to her his cousin. Marie lifted her large eyes on her cousin with an air of some curiosity, and received her with languid politeness. A crowd of servants now pressed to the entry door, and among them a middle-aged mulatto woman, of very respectable appearance, stood foremost, in a tremor of expectation and joy, at the door.
“O, there’s Mammy!” said Eva, as she flew across the room; and, throwing herself into her arms, she kissed her repeatedly.
This woman did not tell her that she made her head ache, but, on the contrary, she hugged her, and laughed, and cried, till her sanity was a thing to be doubted of; and when released from her, Eva flew from one to another, shaking hands and kissing, in a way that Miss Ophelia afterwards declared fairly turned her stomach.
“Well!” said Miss Ophelia, “you southern children can do something that I couldn’t.”
“What, now, pray?” said St. Clare.
“Well, I want to be kind to everybody, and I wouldn’t have anything hurt; but as to kissing—”
“Niggers,” said St. Clare, “that you’re not up to,—hey?”
“Yes, that’s it. How can she?”
St. Clare laughed, as he went into the passage. “Halloa, here, what’s to pay out here? Here, you all—Mammy, Jimmy, Polly, Sukey—glad to see Mas’r?” he said, as he went shaking hands from one to another. “Look out for the babies!” he added, as he stumbled over a sooty little urchin, who was crawling upon all fours. “If I step upon anybody, let ’em mention it.”
There was an abundance of laughing and blessing Mas’r, as St. Clare distributed small pieces of change among them.
“Come, now, take yourselves off, like good boys and girls,” he said; and the whole assemblage, dark and light, disappeared through a door into a large verandah, followed by Eva, who carried a large satchel, which she had been filling with apples, nuts, candy, ribbons, laces, and toys of every description, during her whole homeward journey.
As St. Clare turned to go back his eye fell upon Tom, who was standing uneasily, shifting from one foot to the other, while Adolph stood negligently leaning against the banisters, examining Tom through an opera-glass, with an air that would have done credit to any dandy living.
“Puh! you puppy,” said his master, striking down the opera glass; “is that the way you treat your company? Seems to me, Dolph,” he added, laying his finger on the elegant figured satin vest that Adolph was sporting, “seems to me that’s my vest.”
“O! Master, this vest all stained with wine; of course, a gentleman in Master’s standing never wears a vest like this. I understood I was to take it. It does for a poor nigger-fellow, like me.”
And Adolph tossed his head, and passed his fingers through his scented hair, with a grace.
“So, that’s it, is it?” said St. Clare, carelessly. “Well, here, I’m going to show this Tom to his mistress, and then you take him to the kitchen; and mind you don’t put on any of your airs to him. He’s worth two such puppies as you.”
“Master always will have his joke,” said Adolph, laughing. “I’m delighted to see Master in such spirits.”
“Here, Tom,” said St. Clare, beckoning.
Tom entered the room. He looked wistfully on the velvet carpets, and the before unimagined splendors of mirrors, pictures, statues, and curtains, and, like the Queen of Sheba before Solomon, there was no more spirit in him. He looked afraid even to set his feet down.
“See here, Marie,” said St. Clare to his wife, “I’ve bought you a coachman, at last, to order. I tell you, he’s a regular hearse for blackness and sobriety, and will drive you like a funeral, if you want. Open your eyes, now, and look at him. Now, don’t say I never think about you when I’m gone.”
Marie opened her eyes, and fixed them on Tom, without rising.
“I know he’ll get drunk,” she said.
“No, he’s warranted a pious and sober article.”
“Well, I hope he may turn out well,” said the lady; “it’s more than I expect, though.”
“Dolph,” said St. Clare, “show Tom down stairs; and, mind yourself,” he added; “remember what I told you.”
Adolph tripped gracefully forward, and Tom, with lumbering tread, went after.
“He’s a perfect behemoth!” said Marie.
“Come, now, Marie,” said St. Clare, seating himself on a stool beside her sofa, “be gracious, and say something pretty to a fellow.”
“You’ve been gone a fortnight beyond the time,” said the lady, pouting.
“Well, you know I wrote you the reason.”
“Such a short, cold letter!” said the lady.
“Dear me! the mail was just going, and it had to be that or nothing.”
“That’s just the way, always,” said the lady; “always something to make your journeys long, and letters short.”
“See here, now,” he added, drawing an elegant velvet case out of his pocket, and opening it, “here’s a present I got for you in New York.”
It was a daguerreotype, clear and soft as an engraving, representing Eva and her father sitting hand in hand.
Marie looked at it with a dissatisfied air.
“What made you sit in such an awkward position?” she said.
“Well, the position may be a matter of opinion; but what do you think of the likeness?”
“If you don’t think anything of my opinion in one case, I suppose you wouldn’t in another,” said the lady, shutting the daguerreotype.
“Hang the woman!” said St. Clare, mentally; but aloud he added, “Come, now, Marie, what do you think of the likeness? Don’t be nonsensical, now.”
“It’s very inconsiderate of you, St. Clare,” said the lady, “to insist on my talking and looking at things. You know I’ve been lying all day with the sick-headache; and there’s been such a tumult made ever since you came, I’m half dead.”
“You’re subject to the sick-headache, ma’am!” said Miss Ophelia, suddenly rising from the depths of the large arm-chair, where she had sat quietly, taking an inventory of the furniture, and calculating its expense.
“Yes, I’m a perfect martyr to it,” said the lady.
“Juniper-berry tea is good for sick-headache,” said Miss Ophelia; “at least, Auguste, Deacon Abraham Perry’s wife, used to say so; and she was a great nurse.”
“I’ll have the first juniper-berries that get ripe in our garden by the lake brought in for that special purpose,” said St. Clare, gravely pulling the bell as he did so; “meanwhile, cousin, you must be wanting to retire to your apartment, and refresh yourself a little, after your journey. Dolph,” he added, “tell Mammy to come here.” The decent mulatto woman whom Eva had caressed so rapturously soon entered; she was dressed neatly, with a high red and yellow turban on her head, the recent gift of Eva, and which the child had been arranging on her head. “Mammy,” said St. Clare, “I put this lady under your care; she is tired, and wants rest; take her to her chamber, and be sure she is made comfortable,” and Miss Ophelia disappeared in the rear of Mammy.



第十五章 汤姆的新主人及其他

  既然我们的主人公的命运已经和一户高贵的人家联系在一块了,那么我们就有必要来对这户高贵的人家作点简要的介绍。

  奥古斯丁·圣克莱尔的父亲是路易斯安那州一个富有的庄园主,其祖辈是加拿大人。圣克莱尔的母亲是法国雨格诺教派的信徒,祖先刚到美洲来时,就在路易斯安那州定居下来。这对夫妇一生只有两个孩子。圣克莱尔的哥哥是弗蒙特州一个家道兴旺的农庄主,而圣克莱尔则是路易斯安那州一个富有的农庄主。由于受到母亲的遗传,奥古斯丁从小体质就不好,经常生病,于是遵照医生的建议,家里在他还是小孩子的时候,就把他送到弗蒙特州伯父家住了好几年,希望他在北方寒冷干爽的气候下,体质能够被锻炼得更强壮一些。

  奥古斯丁的气质具有女性般的温柔,优柔寡断,多愁善感,缺乏男性那种刚毅、果敢的劲儿。但随着岁月的流逝,这种偏女性的气质被掩藏在他那日益成熟、粗硬的外表下,因而很少有人知道,他的那种气质仍旧活在他的心灵深处。他崇尚理想主义和唯美主义,对日常生活琐事则感到十分厌烦,这是通过理智权衡后得出的必然结果。大学刚毕业那时,他的内心充满了强烈的浪漫主义激情。他生命中只降临一次的时刻来临了——他的命运之星在天际升起了——人们的命运之星经常是徒劳升起,到头来只是一场梦,仅仅在记忆中留下美好的回忆。在北方某州,他结识了一位漂亮、高贵的小姐,两人一见倾心,不久就许下终身。他于是返回南方的家中去筹备婚事。可出人意料的是,他写给那位小姐的信全部被退了回来,她的监护人还附寄了一张小纸条,说在他收到信之前,她已经嫁给别人了。在得知这一消息后,他的精神受到了极大的刺激,他很想学别人那样,将这件事完全忘掉,可结果却并非他所希望的那样。由于生性高傲,他不肯向对方寻求解释,不久之后,他便投入到社交场合中寻求心灵的慰藉。在收到那封信半个月之后,他就和当时社交界第一枝花订了婚,婚事稍作筹办,他就和那位有着一双明亮的黑眼睛,拥有十万家产的美丽小姐结了婚,他当时可是众人羡慕不已的对象。

  正当这对新婚夫妻在庞夏特朗湖边的一所别墅里欢度蜜月,款待好友时,奥古斯丁有一天突然收到一封信。奥古斯丁从笔迹一眼就知道这封信是他那位难以忘怀的小姐写来的,他的脸色立即变得惨白。不过,在客人面前,他还得强装镇静,在和一位小姐舌战一番后,他独自一人回到卧室里,拆开了来信。在信中,那位小姐把她受监护人一家的威逼利诱而嫁给他们的儿子的经过叙述了一番,还谈到她不停地给他写信却迟迟不见他的回信,直到她最后产生了怀疑,又谈到她如何忧虑成疾,日渐消瘦,直到最后她发觉了监护人一家设下的诡计。在信的结尾,那位小姐倾诉了对他的似海深情,话语中充满了期盼和感激。可是,对于这位不幸的年轻人来说,此时收到这封信真比死的滋味还难受。他当即就写了封回信,信中这样写道:“来信已收到,可是为时已晚。我对当时听到的话都信以为真,因而不顾一切,彻底绝望了。我现在已经和别人结了婚,我们之间的一切都已经结束了。我们只有忘记过去,才是唯一的出路。”

  奥古斯丁·圣克莱尔一生的理想和浪漫史就这么结束了。可是现实却摆在他的面前,这现实如同潮水退去后那平坦、空旷的海滩,全是粘稠的稀泥。当海浪带着点点白帆和迎风荡漾的轻舟,在桨声和波涛声中退去之后,剩下的就是烂泥。平坦、空旷、粘稠的烂泥,简直现实到了极至。

  在小说中,人们完全可以因为悲痛心碎而死去,随之一切都将告之结束。在故事中这样很方便,然而在现实生活中,我们不会因为生命中的一切美好失去了而一下子死去。我们还得忙着吃饭、喝水、走路、访友、做生意、谈话、看书,例行公事一般地从事着我们称之为“生活”的一连串事件,当然这也是奥古斯丁必须做下去的事情。如果他的妻子是个身心健全的人,也许还能为他做点什么——女人常有这种本事,把他那根折断了的生命线重新连接起来,织成一条美丽的彩带。可是,玛丽·圣克莱尔根本没注意到丈夫的生命线已经折断。玛丽虽然是个身姿绰约、家财万贯的女人,可这些却不能抚平他心灵的创伤。

  当玛丽看见奥古斯丁脸色惨白地躺在沙发上,声称自己由于呕吐性头痛才这么难受时,她劝他闻闻盐;当奥古斯丁一连几个星期的脸色都异常苍白,忍受头痛之苦时,她却说真没想到他的身体是如此虚弱,这么容易就患上呕吐性头痛,真是不幸。因为他不能陪着她出去应酬,而他们还是新婚,她单独出去总是不太好。奥古斯丁发现自己的妻子如此迟钝,心里反而觉得挺高兴。可当蜜月时的那种喜庆色彩和相敬如宾的气氛褪去后,奥古斯丁发觉原来一个年轻貌美的女子如果从小娇生惯养,饭来张口,衣来伸手,以后就会成为一个非常严厉的家庭主妇。玛丽从来不知道如何去爱别人,根本不会善解人意,她仅有的那点感情已经不自觉地汇集成极其强烈的自私自利,并且已经发展到无药可救的地步。她冷酷无情,只为自己着想,根本不顾及别人的利益。她从小被仆人们前呼后拥惯了,对她而言。仆人们活着的唯一用处就是想办法讨好她,一个心思地伺候她,她从来没想过别人也有感情,也有权利。作为家里唯一的孩子,她从来都是有求必应。当她长大成为一个多才多艺的美丽姑娘和女继承人时,初入社交圈,她的脚下便拜倒了一帮出身门第各不相同的年轻人。她毫不怀疑娶到她是奥古斯丁的极大荣幸。谁要是认为一个没有感情的女人对别人的感情回报会宽宏大量、要求不多,那他就大错特错了。一个自私透顶的女人,在榨取对方的爱情时会比谁都厉害,并且,她越是变得不可爱,就越会贪得无厌、斤斤计较。因而当圣克莱尔不再像求婚时那样体贴入微时,他的女王便在那儿成天地抹眼泪,不是撅着嘴,使性子,就是抱怨个没完没了。幸好圣克莱尔有副天生的好脾气,总爱息事宁人,他总能想法买来各种礼物陪着好话来应付玛丽。等玛丽生下漂亮的女儿,有那么一段时间,奥古斯丁的内心还真被唤起了一种类似柔情的感觉。

  圣克莱尔的母亲高贵、纯洁、善良,因而他给女儿取了母亲的名字,希望她能成为母亲的化身。玛丽发觉后,勃然大怒,忌妒万分。她看见丈夫对女儿宠爱有加,也会猜疑不快,仿佛丈夫给女儿的爱多一分,对自己的爱就要少一分。产后她的体质变得越来越衰弱。由于她长期不运动,既不动手脚也不动脑筋,加上她无休止地让烦恼和抱怨折磨自己,还有生孩子常见的虚弱,短短几年的功夫,她已经从一个如花似玉的美人变成个体弱多病的黄脸婆。她一年到头疾病缠身,老叹息自己命不好,受尽了委屈。

  玛丽生病的花样很多,不过她最拿手的还是呕吐性头痛,有时发作起来,六天里有三天她都把自己关在屋里不出门,如此一来,家务事只好由仆人们来安排。圣克莱尔对家政状况很不满意,更让他担心的是体弱的女儿若是无人照顾和关心,健康和生命都会因为她母亲的失职而深受影响。所以他带着女儿来到弗蒙特州,劝说他的堂姐奥菲利亚·圣克莱尔跟他来南方。现在,他们三人正乘船返回南方。

  此刻,新奥尔良的圆屋顶和塔尖已经远远出现在我们的视野里了,可我们还有点时间来介绍一下奥菲利亚小姐。

  凡是去过新英格兰地区的人,一定不会忘记那凉爽的村庄,宽敞的农舍。干净的院落里,绿树成荫,芳草青青,还有村庄里那井然有序和永恒不变的安宁气氛。篱笆中找不出一根松垮的木桩,院里草色葱郁,窗下了香丛生,找不到一点零乱的东西。村舍里宽敞干净的房间好像总是那么宁静安闲,每样东西都严格摆放在固定的位置上。家务活分秒不差地按时进行,如同屋角那座古老的时钟一样准确。在堂屋里,摆着一个古老的玻璃书柜,庄重体面,里面整齐地排列着罗伦的《古代史》,弥尔顿的《失乐园》,班扬的《天路历程》,司各特的《家庭圣经》和其他许多同样庄重而体面的书。家里没有仆人,只有一位戴着眼镜和一顶雪白帽子的主妇,每天下午她都和女儿们一起做针线活,好像没做过什么家务事,也没有什么要做的——其实一大清早,她就领着女儿们把一切都收拾好了,而这段时间却早被大家忽视了。这一天里,无论你什么时候看见她们,屋子里总是整洁有序。那间老厨房的地板上总是一尘不染,椅子和烹调用具总是整整齐齐,虽然一日三餐、甚至四餐都在那里做,家里人的衣服都在那里洗烫,而且时不时地还要如同变戏法一样做出几磅牛油和奶酪来。

  当圣克莱尔来邀请奥菲利亚小姐去南方时,她已经在这样的环境中平静地生活了将近四十五年。她是这个大家庭的长女,可到现在为止还被父母当作孩子看待。她去新奥尔良的事情被家里当作一件头等大事来商议。白发苍苍的老父亲特地从书柜里取出莫尔斯的《地理志》,查出新奥尔良的准确方向,还参阅了弗林特的《西南游记》,以便了解一下南方的有关情况。

  好心的母亲则忙着打听:“新奥尔良是不是个吓人的地方?”并声称在她看来,“这跟去三明治群岛或者什么野蛮国家没有什么区别。”

  牧师家,医生家,还有开衣帽店的皮波迪小姐家都知道奥菲利亚正和堂弟处于“商议”的过程之中。牧师强烈赞同废奴主义的观点,他对奥菲利亚小姐去南方这一举措表示怀疑,担心会纵容南方人继续蓄养奴隶。医生则是个坚定的殖民主义者,坚决主张奥菲利亚应该前往南方,向新奥尔良人表明北方对他们没有丝毫的恶意,他甚至认为南方人应当受到一点鼓励才对。最后,她南下的决心成为了众人皆知的事实。半个月间,所有的朋友和邻居都隆重地邀请她去喝茶,详细询问和探究她的计划和前景。由于莫斯利小姐去帮忙缝制行装,因而能获得奥菲利亚小姐新装的每日进展情况。据可靠消息,辛克莱老爷(这一带人都把圣克莱尔简称为辛克莱)拿了五十块钱给奥菲利亚去添置几件合意的衣服。还有传闻说她家里已经写信去波士顿定做了两件绸缎衣服和一顶帽子。对于是否应该花费这笔钱,众人意见不一——有的人觉得这笔钱该花,毕竟一生中难得遇上这么件事;另外有些人坚持认为不如把这笔钱捐给教会。但是所有的人都在一个问题上达成了协议:那就是在纽约订购的洋伞是这带人没有见过的,而且奥菲利亚小姐的一身绸缎衣服在这一带也是独一无二的。另据可靠传闻说:她有一条缀了花边的手绢,甚至有人说她的一条手绢四边都绣满了花,还有的说她的手绢的四个角也都绣满了花。不过最后一种报道始终没有得到令人满意的证实。

  你眼前的奥菲利亚小姐,身穿一套崭新的黄色亚麻布旅行服,身材高挑,瘦削的体态方方正正,清瘦的脸上眉目分明。她双唇紧闭,显得果断而有主见。她那双锐利的黑眼睛转动起来明察秋毫,凡事都要探究个明白,总像在寻找什么需要照顾的东西。

  她精力充沛,动作迅速而果断,尽管平时寡言少语,可一旦说起话来绝不拖泥带水,而是开门见山,直入主题。

  她的生活习惯井然有序,准确细致,按部就班。她非常守时,精确得如同时钟,和火车头一样刻不容缓。她极为蔑视与这些生活原则相违背的事情。

  在她心里,最大的罪过,即便是一切罪恶之和,她也能总结为“毫无办法”,这个字眼是她的词汇中使用频率极高的一个。当她加重语气说“毫无办法”时,就足以表明她极大的蔑视了。凡是和达到一个明确目标没有直接联系的一切措施,她都一律称为“毫无办法”。她最看不惯别人无所事事,毫无主张,也看不惯别人下决心做一件事后,却不直接将它做完。但她不轻易表露她的蔑视,只是紧紧地绷着脸,像块石头一样,仿佛她不屑对这类事情发表意见。

  在修养方面,她头脑灵活,果断,思路清晰。她熟读历史和英国古典作品,思想在有限的范围内却极其深刻。她的宗教信条被分门别类,一一贴上明确的标签,像她那只装碎布头的箱子里那一捆捆的布条一样,数量就那么多,再也不会增加什么。她对现实生活中大多数问题的观点(例如对家政事务以及家乡的各种政治关系)也是这样。然而,良心是她生活的最高准则,是她一切处世准则的基础,但高于其他准则,比其他准则更深刻更宽广些。对于新英格兰地区的妇女们来说,良心高于一切这点是深得人心的。在别的地方,这种现象没有如此突出。它那花岗岩的根基埋藏极深,顶端却直上云霄,到达最高点。

  奥菲利亚小姐是个完完全全受“责任感”驱使的奴隶。一旦她认为什么事情是她义不容辞的责任,她会想尽一切办法去做,即使赴汤蹈火,她也在所不辞。只要她认定这是义不容辞的事,她绝对会不眨眼地跳下井去,或是迎着门实弹待发的大炮昂首向前。她的行为准则是那么的高尚,全面而细致,丝毫不愿向某些人类的弱点妥协,所以尽管她充满了英雄气概并为实现目标而努力奋斗着,但事实上她从未达到过目标。可想而知,她时常会被一种不得志的感觉困扰,背上沉重的负担。这么一来,她那虔诚的性格不免会带上些严峻和沉闷的色彩。

  但是,不知是什么原因,奥菲利亚小姐和圣克莱尔先生非常合得来。他是那么一个快活的人,性格又如此散漫,毫无时间观念,而且太过于理想化,不切实际,根本没有什么信仰。一句话,凡是被奥菲利亚遵从的生活习惯和见解全部被他随心所欲地践踏在脚下。

  然而事实上,奥菲利亚小姐十分疼爱他。当他还是个孩子的时候,她就教他教义问答,给他缝补衣服,帮他梳头,循序渐进地把他引上正路。她内心那充满温暖的一面,被奥古斯丁占去了大半(他很容易获得大多数人的喜爱),所以,他很容易就使她相信去新奥尔良是她“义不容辞”的使命,在他妻子生病期间,她必须跟他回去照顾伊娃,挽救他的家庭,使它不至于破败。每当她想到没有人去照管这个家,她心里就很难受;而她又是那么疼爱那可爱的小伊娃,谁能忍心不疼爱她呢?虽然她认为奥古斯丁是个十足的异教徒,却依旧非常爱他,对他的调侃一笑了之,一味迁就他的弱点,这些对于既了解奥古斯丁又认识奥菲利亚的人来看,简直是不可思议的事情。可是要想深入认识奥菲利亚,读者们必须得亲自和她接触接触。

  这时,她正坐在头等舱里,脸上的表情一本正经,身边放着各式各样、大小不一的旅行包、箱子和篮子,里面分别装着不同的东西。她在那儿捆呀,扎呀,包呀,忙得简直不亦乐乎。

  “伊娃,你清点过东西没有?肯定没有——小孩子哪会干这事儿。带花点的旅行包,用来装你那顶漂亮小帽的小蓝帽盒——这就是两件;印度橡胶背包,三件;我的针线盒,四件;我的帽盒,五件;还有我的衣领盒,六件;加上那只小棕色箱子,七件;你的那把洋伞呢?给我,我用纸把它包起来和我的阳伞、雨伞捆在一起。喏,全齐了。”

  “姑姑,我们不就是回家去吗?干吗这么麻烦?”

  “为了利利索索的呀,孩子。无论办什么事情都要把东西收拾得有条有理。哎,伊娃,你的顶针收好了没有?”

  “姑姑,我还真想不起来了。”

  “好啦,没关系。我来检查一下我的盒子——顶针、石蜡、两个线卷、剪刀、小刀、针板,——那就放在这儿吧。伊娃,来的时候,你们两个人是怎么弄的。我猜你们一定丢了不少东西。”

  “可不是嘛,姑姑,我真丢了不少东西。不过,不管丢了什么,等到靠岸的时候,爸爸都会给我再买的。”

  “老天爷呀,孩子,——这叫什么事啊。”

  “姑姑,这难道不省事吗?”

  “这么过日子不是办法啦。”

  “可是,姑姑,你现在会怎么办呢?这只箱子已经装得太满,关不上了。”

  “非把它关上不可。”姑姑颇有大将风度地说道,同时使劲地把东西往箱子里面塞,她把一只膝盖跪在箱子盖上,可箱子口上还是有条小缝。

  “伊娃,坐到箱子上来,”奥菲利亚小姐口气坚定地说,“既然刚才能关上,现在就一定能关上。我非得把箱子关上锁好不可,除此之外,没有其他办法。”

  在她那斩钉截铁的宣言面前,箱子作出了让步。咔嗒一声,锁扣终于锁上了。奥菲利亚小姐将钥匙从钥匙孔里取出,得意洋洋地把它放进了口袋。

  “行李准备好了,你爸爸呢?我看该把行李搬出去了。伊娃,朝窗外瞅瞅,看你爸爸在那儿吗?”

  “在,他正在男宾客厅那边吃桔子呢。”

  “他一定是不知道船快靠岸了。你最好去告诉他一声。”

  “爸爸干什么事情都是不慌不忙的,船还没有靠岸呢。姑姑,快到栏杆这边来。看!那就是我们的家,就在那条大街上。”

  这时,轮船像一只疲惫不堪的大怪兽低吼着,朝岸边那群轮船驶去。伊娃兴高采烈地指着那些塔尖,圆屋顶,还有路牌,凭着这些标记,她知道他们到家了。

  “亲爱的,非常漂亮。可是,上帝呀,船都停下来了,怎么不见你爸爸呢?”

  这时出现了上岸时那种常见的熙熙攘攘的景象——侍者在船上穿来穿去,男人们提着箱子和旅行包,女人们则焦急地呼喊着孩子。人们在通往岸边的跳板跟前挤得水泄不通。

  奥菲利亚小姐毅然坐在了刚才被她征服的箱子上,仿佛要军纪严明地统领她的财富,下定决心要将它们保护到底。“我帮您拿箱子吧,太太?”“需要我帮您搬行李吗?”“把行李交给我吧,太太?”此类的问题如倾盆大雨般向她袭来,可奥菲利亚小姐却全然不予理睬。她又一动不动地坐在箱子上,像一根插在硬纸板上的针,手中紧紧握着她那把阳伞,态度坚决地回绝了那些询问,就连马车夫见了她这副神情,也知趣地走了。她不时地问伊娃:“你爸爸到底在想什么,他总不会是掉进河里了吧,不会是有什么事发生吧。”就在她内心感到不安时,奥古斯丁走了过来,迈着漫不经心的步子,把他正在吃的桔子用手掰了几瓣递给伊娃,说道:“我说,堂姐,行李都收拾好了吗?”

  “早就收拾好了,我们等了你将近一个小时。我都担心你是不是出了什么事。”

  “你可真聪明。好了,马车在等着我们呢,人也差不多走光了,这样我们就可以非常体面地,以基督徒的风度从容上岸,又不会被别人挤得难受。”他朝身后的马车夫喊道:“喂,把行李搬下去吧。”

  “我下去招呼他们把行李放好。”

  “哦,不不,姐姐,你就别费事了。”

  “那好吧。不过这件,这件,还有这件东西,我非得亲自拿不可。”奥菲利亚小姐说着,便从行李堆里挑出三个盒子和一只小旅行包拿在手里。

  “哦,亲爱的姐姐,你千万别把大青山的做法带到这里来。你应该守点南方的规矩,千万别把那么一大堆东西扛着走出去,那样,人家会把你当作女佣看待的。来吧,把行李交给这个伙计,他会把它们当作鸡蛋一样轻拿轻放的。”

  当堂弟从她手里拿走那几样宝贝东西的时候,奥菲利亚小姐沮丧极了。等她坐进马车,和那些安放好了的宝贝们又呆在一起时,她才高兴了起来。

  “汤姆在哪里?”伊娃问道。

  “噢,他在外边。我打算让汤姆代替那个喝醉酒翻了车的傢伙,算作讲和的礼物送给你的妈妈。”

  “汤姆肯定是个出色的车夫,他才不会喝醉酒呢。”

  马车在一座古色古香的大宅子前停了下来。这是一座西班牙式和法式相结合的建筑,在新奥尔良的某些地方还能见到这种房子。它是按摩尔人的建筑风格修建起来的——中央有一个大院子,方方正正的房子,马车可以穿过拱形大门进到院子里面。院子内部的布局非常富丽华贵。院子四周都有宽大的回廊,回廊上有摩尔人式样的拱门和细细的柱子,富有阿拉伯色彩的装饰,令人不禁想起东方人统治西班牙的那个传奇时代来。院子里那眼喷泉,源源不断地喷出银色的水花,落在一个大理石水池中,池边生长着茂密的紫罗兰,池水清澈见底,成群的小金鱼在池中游来游去,仿佛无数颗游动的珍珠闪闪发光。喷水池四周有一条小路,用石子拼成了各种美丽的图案。小路外面是一圈绿丝绒一样平滑的草地,最外层围了一圈马车道。两棵开满鲜花,香气扑鼻的大桔树用它那茂密的绿叶,洒下一片令人惬意的绿荫。草地上有一圈盆景,大理石的花盆镌刻着阿拉伯风格的图案,花盆里各种热带奇花异草在那儿争奇斗妍。院子里那棵高大石榴树的绿叶和红花相互映衬,显得格外艳丽。阿拉伯茑萝藤的叶子绿得发黑,中间点缀着群星般的花朵。天竺葵和玫瑰的枝头都挂满了花朵,还有那金色的茑萝和带着柠檬香味的马鞭花。简直是百花齐放,群芳竞艳。有些地方还长着龙舌兰,叶片极大,形状古怪,像个白发苍苍的老巫婆,摆出一副神气活现的怪面孔来,屹然独立在一群容易枯萎的花草丛中。

  院子四周的回廊边垂挂着用非洲红布做的窗帘,可以随意放下,用来遮挡阳光。总之,这座宅子看起来豪华、气派而富有浪漫色彩。

  马车刚一驶进院子,伊娃好像一只小鸟急不可待地要飞出牢笼,开心极了。

  她对奥菲利亚小姐说:“看呀,多漂亮,多美丽啊!这就是我心爱的家!您说它美吗?”

  “非常漂亮,”奥菲利亚小姐下车时说道,“虽然我觉得这房子很旧,还有些异教色彩,但它确实非常漂亮。”

  汤姆下车后,安静地打量、欣赏着这座宅子。要知道,黑种人来自于许多美丽无比的国度,在他们内心深处有一股对华丽、珍奇之美的强烈热爱。这种热爱因为不加任何遮掩,完全发自本能,所以难免会遭到那些冷静而精确的白种人的嘲笑。

  圣克莱尔天生富有诗人般放荡不羁的气质。对于奥菲利亚小姐的这番评价,他只是一笑了之。然后转过身来面对正在东张西望的汤姆,瞧着他那张黝黑且流露出惊叹神情的笑脸,说:“你好像非常喜欢这个地方。”

  “是的,老爷,这房子美极了。”

  一会儿功夫,所有行李被奴仆们七手八脚地搬下了马车,然后圣克莱尔付了车钱。这时,一大群老老小小,高矮不等的仆人们穿过楼上楼下的回廊,纷纷涌过来迎接主人回家。领头的是个衣着考究的混血年轻人,在这帮奴仆中他的身份显得要高人一等。他的服饰非常时髦,手中转动着一块洒了香水的亚麻手帕。

  这人干净利索地把那群仆人们统统赶到走廊的另一头。

  “往后退!别给我在这儿丢人现眼了。”

  他威风凛凛地说:“老爷刚回家,你们就不能让人家一家人团聚一下吗?”

  这番优雅的言辞让奴仆们觉得羞愧,于是退到了适当的距离之外聚在一起,只剩下两个壮实的脚夫上前将行李搬走了。

  由于阿道夫先生组织有方,等圣克莱尔付完车钱转过脸来时,眼前就剩下阿道夫一个人了。他穿着绸缎背心,白色裤子,胸前还挂一条十分惹眼的金链子。他鞠躬致意时的那股文质彬彬的劲儿就更别提了。

  “哦,阿道夫,是你呀,”主人将手递了过去,“你怎么样,伙计?”阿道夫立即口齿伶俐地说了一番他在半个月前就琢磨好了的话。

  “行啦,行啦,”圣克莱尔说着,走了过去,依旧是那副调侃的劲头,“这番话你组织得真不错。让他们把行李归置好,我一会儿就出来和大伙儿见面。”一边说着,一边把奥菲利亚让进了一间正对着走廊的大客厅里。

  就这么会儿功夫,伊娃早就像只小鸟儿飞过客厅和门廊,奔向一间同样对着走廊的小卧室去了。

  一个斜靠在睡椅上的女人这时半坐起身。她高高的个子,脸色暗黄,长着一双黑眼睛。

  “妈妈!”伊娃高兴地喊着,扑过去抱住母亲的脖子,亲了又亲。

  “好啦,——小心点,孩子——别——你把我的头都弄疼了。”她没精打采地吻了女儿一下。

  圣克莱尔走了进来,以一个丈夫应有的方式吻了妻子一下,然后向她介绍自己的堂姐。玛丽有点好奇地抬起大眼睛打量着这位堂姐,用冷漠而客气的口气向她致以问候。这时,一大帮仆人已经在门口挤满了,站在最前头的,是个长相很体面的混血女人,由于按捺不住期待和喜悦的心情,她的身体都在发颤。

  这个女人没说伊娃弄疼了她的头,反而将她紧紧抱在怀里,时而哭,时而笑,搞得大家怀疑她的神经是否不正常了。等她松开手,伊娃轮着和其他人又是握手又是亲吻。后来,奥菲利亚小姐说伊娃的劲头儿简直令她反胃。她说:“唉!你们南方的小孩做的有些事,我无论如何都办不到。”

  “哦,请问是什么事呢?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “其实,我也愿意和和气气地对待他们,也不愿伤害他们的感情,可要说去亲吻这些——”

  “黑鬼,你办不到,对吗?”

  “是的,伊娃怎么能这样?”

  圣克莱尔大笑着往过道那边走去了。“嗨,大家都过来领赏钱吧,吉米、苏姬——看见老爷高兴吗?”说着,他挨个和他们握手。“留神小宝宝!”他叫道,有个小黑娃娃在地上到处乱爬,把他绊了一下。“要是我踩了谁,可要说一声啊。”

  圣克莱尔发给仆人们一把小银币,他们随即发出一片欢笑声和对老爷的祝福声。

  “好啦,大家现在都回去吧。”于是,那一群深浅不一的黑人穿过一扇门到走廊里去了。伊娃手里拎着个小包跟在他们后边。那个包里装的是些苹果、糖块、丝带、坚果、花边和其他各种玩具,这些全是她在回家的路上积攒下来的。

  圣克莱尔正要回屋的时候,看见汤姆浑身不自在地站在那儿,不停地把重心从一只脚换到另一只脚。阿道夫则懒懒地靠在栏杆上,从一只望远镜里瞅着他,那派头比起时髦公子哥们丝毫不逊色。

  “呸!你这狗东西!”圣克莱尔说着,用手打掉了阿道夫的望远镜,“你就是这么对待你的同伴吗?我说阿道夫,这好像是——”他用手指着阿道夫穿的那件很显风头的织锦缎背心说,“这好像是我的背心。”

  “哎,老爷,这背心上都是酒渍。像老爷您这么高贵的身份,怎么能穿这种背心呢?我知道您迟早会把它给我的,像我这样的穷鬼穿穿还差不多。”

  说完,他一甩头,颇有气派地伸手理了理那洒过香水的头发。

  “啊,原来如此。”圣克莱尔满不在乎地说,“那好吧,我现在带汤姆去见太太,然后你带他去厨房。记住,不准向他耍什么威风。像你这样的狗东西,还不抵他一半呢!”

  “老爷就爱开玩笑,看您精神好,我也高兴。”阿道夫笑着说道。

  “过来,汤姆。”圣克莱尔招呼道。

  汤姆走进屋里,那丝绒地毯,镜子,油画,塑像,窗帘,都是些他想都没敢想的奢华东西。他惊奇得几乎有些魂不守舍,就如同站在所罗门大帝跟前的示巴女王一样。他那抬起的脚都不敢往地上放了。

  圣克莱尔对玛丽说:“你看,玛丽,我给你买了个马车夫,我说话算数吧?!我跟你说,他就是一辆地地道道的灵车,又黑又稳重。只要你愿意,他一定会用赶灵车的稳当劲儿来为你赶车。睁开眼看看吧。现在你该不会说我一出门就把你忘了吧。”

  玛丽并没有站起身,只是睁开眼睛看了看汤姆。

  “我知道他一定会喝醉酒的。”

  “不会,卖主保证过,说他非常虔诚,而且不喝酒。”

  “哦,我可不敢有那么高的奢望。”

  “阿道夫,带汤姆下楼去,你可要留神,记住刚才我给你交待的话。”圣克莱尔喊道。

  阿道夫风度优雅,步伐轻快地走在前头,汤姆拖着深重的步子跟在后面。

  “他简直就是个大怪物。”玛丽说道。

  “行啦,玛丽,”圣克莱尔在她的沙发旁的凳子上坐了下来,“客气点儿,说点好听的给我吧。”

  “你在外面多呆了近半个月。”玛丽嘟着个嘴说道。

  “可我写信说明了原因呀。”

  “你的信又短又冷淡!”

  “饶了我吧。我那天急着发信,所以只能那么短,要不然就来不及发了。”

  “你从来就是这样。一出门就总会有事把你耽搁下来,信也从来不写长。”

  “看看这个吧,”他说着,从口袋里拿出一只精致的丝绒面盒子,把它打开,“这是我在纽约为你定的礼物。”

  这是张早期照片。照片上,伊娃和父亲手挽手坐着,色泽清晰、柔和,好似雕像一般。

  玛丽瞟了相片一眼,似乎并不满意。“你的坐相怎么这么难看。”

  “坐相怎么了,各人有各人的看法。你看照得到底像不像?”

  “如果你不考虑这点意见,别的就不用说了。”她说着就关上了盒子。

  “真该死!”圣克莱尔暗暗说道,可嘴里却大声说:“看看吧,玛丽,你说像不像嘛,别瞎说,啊!”

  “圣克莱尔,你不会体贴人,你非得让我说话看东西吗?头痛把我弄得成天躺在床上,你知道吗?你回来以后闹哄哄的,简直快把我吵死了。”

  “你有呕吐性头痛吗,太太?”奥菲利亚小姐突然从一张大椅子上站起来。这半天,她一直在那儿安静地坐着,打量着屋子里的家具,盘算着它们大概值多少钱。

  “可不是吗,简直难受死了。”

  “用杜松果熬茶是个有效的方法。反正,以前亚伯拉罕·佩里执事太太这么说过,她可是个有名的护士。”

  “等我们湖边花园里的杜松果熟了,我让人采些来给你熬茶喝,”圣克莱尔神情沮丧地伸手拉了拉铃。“姐姐,你也一定想回房去休息了。走了这么远的路,也该歇歇了。阿道夫,”他喊道,“把妈咪叫来。”不一会儿,妈咪来了。她就是伊娃抱住热烈拥吻的那个混血女人。她仪态端庄,衣着整洁,头上高高地裹着红黄两色的头巾,那是伊娃送给她的礼物,并亲手为她缠好。“妈咪,”圣克莱尔说,“我把这位小姐交给你照顾了。她累了,想休息了。你带她到她的房间去,把她安排得舒舒服服的。”随后,奥菲利亚跟着妈咪走出了屋子。

发帖 回复